Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There was something beautiful about outer space; something indescribable and mysterious that no one can explain with science alone. Even if one were to discover a new celestial body, it would hardly be considered the core of its secrecy. It is merely a scrap of the unknown universe; as is the charm of the cosmos.

Reaching to the far corners of the universe, heaven’s stars shone brightly on the dark canvas of space. It felt surreal as my eyes were drawn to the stars above. It felt as if I was in the midst of it all, watching from the roof of my home back in Nevada where one could see for miles under the unpolluted sky. 

But something wasn’t right. I knew for a fact that I hadn’t gone home since the start of the school year at the Garrison, and summer break was far into the future. Also, where is the North Star? Come to think of it, none of these constellations are familiar. What happened to the Big Dipper and Orion's belt?

That was when it hit me. 

I turned my head, frantically looking left and right, realizing that I wasn’t on the roof of my family home. In fact, I wasn’t on Earth at all, or even in the Sol system. I was surrounded by thousands, if not millions of unfamiliar celestial bodies of all shapes and sizes. Strange stars and blinking nebulas shone around me, things no known human had personally beheld before.

No, this wasn’t home.

This was outer space. 

My eyes moved to my lower body, only to realize I was still in my pajamas. Is this real? I pinched myself hard in the arm, yelping when it stung more than expected. It had to be a dream, but if it was, how come I still felt the pain from my pinch? At that realization it didn’t take long for the panic to settle in as I continued to float in the cold, desolate vacuum of space. 

Where am I?

How the heck did I get here? 

How am I here breathing and not frozen to death?! 

My anxiety rose, suffocating me. It was as if I was drowning in the depths of the sea, and the more I freaked out, the more I felt the loss of the oxygen in my lungs. My sight started to blur and the stars began to spin, and my stomach flipped and spun along with them. 

As all this was happening, I felt a strong unseen force wrap around me, pulling me further into the unknown. My body felt as if it was on a Six-Flags roller coaster that only went backwards.

In that moment, I decided I hated Six-Flags. 

Thankfully, it wasn’t long until the feeling disappeared. When my dizziness cleared enough for me to think, I opened my eyes to see a bright blue planet before me. For a second, I thought it was Earth, with its stretching ocean and immense land masses. However, the two intersecting rings encircling the planet quickly drove the idea from my mind.

My jaw drops as I find myself in awe of its beauty, to the point that I was no longer panicking. Peace overwhelmed me, despite my recent revelation that I was in outer space completely unprotected baring the plaid button up and matching boxers I’d worn to bed. 

There was something special about the big blue planet. Something familiar. Something that triggered thoughts of family and comfort. 

As I continued to gaze upon the unfamiliar planet, its colour gradually changed. The land that was once a beautiful shade of evergreen turned yellow; the once clear blue water turned sickly brown; the planet was dying. I was watching disaster, the heavy hand of mother nature, as it struck down the formerly thriving planet until it was but a black charred mess of crumbling rocks and crushed dreams. I suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of grief; something that rocked me to the core of my being: a sort of kinship with this husk of a beautiful thing. Everything dies, and for a moment, I imagined my death was the same as the planet’s; perhaps I   shriveled into a crisp along with it. 

Just as I was recovering from the profound loss of myself and the beautiful planet, something in my peripheral vision caught my eye; a small object streaking through the planet’s atmosphere. A missile – no, several gargantuan missiles flew from one side of the planet to another, detonating as soon as it crashed landed onto the planet’s surface. 

A war has taken hold. 

Warships emerged near the charred mains of the familiar planet, shooting deadly beams of light to destroy all that was left in its path. These space vessels were not like anything that I’d seen in human text or record. They were larger and more menacing than anything known to Earth.

The cries and screams of the innocent ran in my ears. The deaths of families, soldiers, orphans alike flashed in my vision; it was as if I was with them as explosions took place, as they drew one last breath. The ships continued to fire, raining hell upon the people of the formerly blue planet. I felt an urge to help, but I knew there was nothing I could do. No small human girl dressed in nothing but her jammies could take on an alien army with no gun and no suit while floating in the endless vacuum of space, no matter how special or talented she might claim to be.

“ Get the castle ship ready for departure. The girls need to escape at once, ” a loud, masculine  voice echoed around me. I was startled for a moment, looking around to affirm that I remained alone, drifting through the empty vacuum of space. 

“ Father, I’m not leaving you! We need to — ” Another voice, this time of a young, feminine tone, exclaimed with great urgency before their sentence cut out. It seemed as though her statement was partially redacted, seeing as the audio went eerily quiet before they suddenly resumed their boisterous argument, “ This is the only way we can save our home! I will not leave your side nor will I leave my people. ”

“ We have already lost the war, ” the man replies. His voice trembled and his palpable fear sent shivers down my spine. “ His army is too numerous, too unexpected. They have the upper hand in this fight. We have been outplayed. ”

“ Do not say that, father! The battle is over when it is over. We cannot give up now, ” the daughter spoke out against her father without hesitation. It was evident that she was feeling angry, hurt, and frustrated over the destruction of her homeland. She was hotheaded; she wanted to fight whatever was threatening their people until the last man fell and the world crumbled into dust. As far as she was concerned, there was no reason to stop, no reason to flee; the only way to go was forward into enemy lines. “ We just need — ”

“ We cannot let […] get into our enemy’s hands, ” the father interjects, raising his voice ever so slightly in warning. He was waving the white flag, succumbing to defeat. Listening to the conversation between father and daughter broke my heart; how could they be bickering over what was the right thing to do while a war took the lives of the innocent? I felt the overwhelming grief take root in my heart once again.

The conversation grew choppy. Static would drown out and overlap their voices in parts. It was like going back and forth between radio stations in hopes of finding better reception.  “[...] If he manages to get […] all of the universes will end in flames. ”

I froze. That was not a revelation I was expecting to make that day. Universes? There were universes outside of our own? Moreover, the father’s claim that universes (including mine) would be ultimately destroyed in war such as what devastated the big blue planet terrified me.

“ But father — ” The daughter pleads again for her father to hear her out. Her voice trembles as if she was on the verge of crying, pleading for her father to listen. At that same moment, another explosion sets off in the distance and catches their attention. The planet begins to destabilize, cracking open like an egg struck by a gargantuan finger.   

The conversation completely cuts off as the explosions continue, the fractures in the earth creating a devastating domino effect of death and destruction.  There was no stopping the fate of this planet. It was a corpse, bursting at the seams. 

I turn away, wishing to escape the sight of the devastation of such an advanced race. As I look to my right, I spot a small pod heading in my direction. As it approached me, I felt time slowed down. Instinctually, I moved closer.

Inside the pod was a child, no older than the age of two or three, sound asleep.  They had fair skin, pointed ears, beautiful locks of platinum blonde hair, and beneath each eye,  strange pink crescent marks.

Then, the moment passed, and time resumed before I could really process what I saw. The pod continued towards its destination. A giant wormhole appeared, and the small pod quickly barreled into it before anyone could follow.

As I stared off into the empty space where the wormhole had disappeared, a dark shadow loomed over me, causing me to turn and look in its direction. It was yet another imposing alien vessel headed toward the newly deserted planet. The war had stopped; however, it didn’t seem as though  the planet would ever recover. It looked well and truly dead, blown to bits. 

A purple light radiated from the end of the alien warship, growing bigger and brighter as it approached the planet. It shot one large beam  which sucked up all life that remained in the fragmented shards of the dead planet . I watched, transfixed, as the shattered planet slowly turned gray; the colour drained from its surface.

“ We will meet again, ” a chilling voice rang, tearing me from my horrid nightmare. I opened my eyes with a gasp, struggling  for air.

 I was met with the comforting darkness of my dorm room. My mind flooded with relief at the realization that what I'd witnessed was merely a dream, however vivid. 

“It’s another one of those dreams,” I muttered beneath my breath. I lowered my head into my hands as I  processed what had just happened in my nightmare, only to realize my cheeks were freshly stained with tears. I didn’t even know that I was capable of crying in my sleep. 

This wasn’t the first time I had dreams of being in outer space. Sometimes, I was wearing a space suit piloting an airship, other times I was floating aimlessly to nowhere. This was the first time I witnessed the destruction of a planet  or saw  any alien toddlers sleeping in a pod.

I looked at my clock that sat on my bedside table. It was still early: four in the morning. 

I groaned, wishing  I hadn’t woken up so prematurely before falling back into bed. I stared at the ceiling, attempting to piece together what the dream could possibly have meant. There had to be some overarching message. The planet, the ships, the pod, everything had to have some sort of meaning I was missing. 

I let out a forlorn sigh. The more I thought about it, the less sure I felt about its connection with reality. I shook my head to clear my spinning thoughts and turned to my side to nestle in for an hour more’s rest. “It was just a dream. Nothing more.” 

With one last yawn, I finally surrendered to a peaceful rest.

Chapter Text

Golden threads of light peeked through the tiny window of my room at the Galaxy Garrison, waking me from my slumber. It was finally the weekend, and I could enjoy my time without having to worry about schoolwork. I was relieved. The past few days had been very stressful. Pop quizzes, flight simulation exams, James Griffin vying for my attention; I was mentally and physically drained near to the point of tears. Not to mention that strange dream that I had a couple nights ago weighing heavily on my mind, contributing to my endless exhaustion. 

One of the reasons I chose to study at the Galaxy Garrison was so I could one day become an astroexplorer: to discover the world outside of Earth. I didn’t care if I had to work ten times as hard as a student at a regular school; it was always my dream, and I was willing to do anything to achieve it. There was something about the unknown that intrigued me, something that pushed me to learn more about what lies deep in space. Even if it meant looking like someone had smeared black paint beneath my eyes twenty-four seven. I told myself it was fine so long as I don’t look in the mirror. It was worth it.

Of course, it hadn’t been easy for me to leave home, especially given the shining disapproval of my parents. I felt exhausted just thinking about it.

My parents were prolific litigation attorneys at Spring Vale Law, a prestigious law firm in the heart of Nevada. They inherited their firm after the founder decided he wanted to spend time with his grandkids at the age of seventy. He trusted my parents, handing over the firm to them without question. With their reputation and my heredity, it was a given expectation that I would one day follow their footsteps and take over the family business when they finally decided to retire. 

The problem was that I didn’t want to become a lawyer. I wanted nothing to do with it. I lacked the passion and drive that my parents felt so deeply, and though I admired the values they stood by when dealing with their clients, it just wasn’t for me. My heart belonged somewhere else; somewhere out in the great unknown.

Growing up, I’d grown to resent my parents’ profession. My parents were hardly present in my childhood. They were much too busy building their reputation, working overtime seven days a week.

They missed my school performances and competitions. Even if they tried to attend, they'd be pulled away because of some important phone call they had to take, or a last minute meeting or something equally as important and always to do with work. It was the same whenever we would have family outings.

“Let’s reschedule this for another time. ”

“We’ll make it up to you, sweetie. ” 

"I'm sorry, I'm just too busy right now."

I grew used to disappointment.

They would always tell me that they'd make it up to me, but to this day, they have never made good on their word. I longed for their presence in my life but they barely acknowledged my existence. It made me wonder if they cared about me as much as I cared about them.

Though I spent my childhood without my parents, I was close with my grandparents. They were my most reliable confidants and always supported me. They were the ones who cared for me and taught me everything I ought to know. They taught me how to take care of myself and explore hobbies like baking and archery. They pushed me to pursue my dreams of getting into the Galaxy Garrison so I could become an astroexplorer. That unconditional support was why I was there, taking steps towards bringing my dream into reality. The two of them were my everything.

Unfortunately, they had passed a few years back, leaving me alone all over again. My parents, in a moment of clarity, noticed my grief and tried to fill the void, but they were just too busy. I felt us growing more distant by the day. I felt the memory of love and acceptance fading with each passing moment. A different kind of hole opened in my heart, one I knew could never be filled with my parents’ countless platitudes or empty promises.

I thought of all of that and more as I rolled out of bed and got myself ready. Once I was decent, I headed out of my room to find the cafeteria. It was eight in the morning on a Saturday. No one, barring the instructors, were up that early on the weekends, so I expected my breakfast that morning would be relaxing. 

I checked my phone to see if my parents sent a message. They would send me emails or short text messages to check on me every now and again. However, I hadn’t heard from them in a month or so. Typical. 

I let out a deep sigh and continued my way down the quiet halls of the Garrison. 

“Athena!” I stopped in my tracks, wondering who had called out to me. I turned around to see a friendly face walking towards me. She smiled softly as she approached. 

Zeida Kim, or “Z” for short, was the brains and the technician of my team. She’s a sweet girl, a little shy and soft spoken at times, but she held a considerable talent for handling machinery. If something wasn’t working the way it should, Zeida would be the first to figure it out. She was just great like that.

In our first year at the Garrison, everyone underestimated her. They thought she didn’t belong and wouldn't even last a year due to her meek attitude. I didn’t think it was fair that people gossiped about it behind her back, but some part of me had agreed. No one would have thought she would be so skilled working with various types of equipment and gear or be able to retain a lot of information so quickly and concisely. She proved everyone wrong and undoubtedly deserved to be a cadet.  It was honestly inspiring to see her progress, and I looked up to her for being able to achieve her dreams.

“Mornin’, Z,” I returned her beaming smile as I waited for her short steps  to catch up to mine. “Are you heading for breakfast? Why don’t you join me?”  

It had been almost a year since I’d last chatted with Zeida over a meal. The only times we talked were during our projects or team training. Anything outside of that, I avoided religiously. I’d distanced myself from her and our former group of friends, but though I had my reasons for leaving the group,  I still found myself missing her and her quiet company on occasion. 

Once we reached the cafeteria and grabbed our breakfast, we settled down in our usual spot. “It’s been a while since we could actually spend time together and talk,” I said as I stuck my fork into my soggy scrambled eggs dispassionately. 

“Yeah, it almost feels like years since we last sat here together,” Zeida replied. “How are things? We haven't really talked outside of training ever since…you know.” It was pretty obvious that she was talking about the incident that occurred last year; something that could have been prevented if I'd intervened. I lowered my gaze, ashamed. I was sure she hadn’t meant to blame it on me, but I was so guilty that it hardly mattered.

A cadet was expelled from the Garrison for multiple counts of vandalization of school property and the injury and hospitalization of another student in a rather brutal fight. That cadet was a friend of mine, someone who I’d felt strangely connected to since the day we’d first stepped foot into this building. 

His name was Keith. 

My first impression of him, well, it wasn’t a pleasant one. Keith was rude, brash, and, quite frankly, no one liked being around him. That, and he purposely made himself a loner. Keith wasn’t the kind of person to socialise. He often kept to himself and disappeared to god no knows where on the regular. He also got himself into fights with other cadets, especially with the male member of my team, James. They were passionate rivals for reasons I wasn’t aware of. 

Despite all of that, there was something amazing about Keith: he was an amazing pilot. He was one of the best cadet fighter pilots in Garrison history, in fact. I knew I had so much to learn from him because I wanted to be as great a pilot as he was one day. I took it upon myself to befriend him and learn his secrets.

Every time we crossed paths, I would approach him and ask him if we could study together or chat about flight techniques. Keith would immediately shut me down, telling me to “go away” with his signature icy glare or something equally as indifferent and intimidating, but I refused to give up. I kept pursuing him until Keith finally caved and begrudgingly allowed  me to hang around and ask him my seemingly endless questions.

I finally befriended Keith halfway through our first year. His cold exterior slowly melted as I continued to spend time with him. I was getting to know the real Keith, and every time we talked, this invisible wall would come down, bit by bit. Unfortunately, he would still get himself into trouble with other cadets while we were talking. Often, my other friends would tell me to stay away from him. I disregarded their warnings.

They just didn’t know Keith the same way I did. As I got closer to  him, I began to understand where he was coming from and why he reacted to situations the way he did. I opened my eyes to how other people were treating him, especially my team member, James. They were essentially bullying him. I should have stood up for him at the moment I realised, but I lacked the courage. 

“I’ve been doing fine,” I said as I set my fork aside to reach for my orange juice. “Just doing the regular routine of study, eat, sleep, and repeat. You know how it goes.” Thinking of how life remained pretty much the same after the incident, other than losing a group of friends,  made me sad. It was as if life went on, as if what had happened to Keith was imagined; as if it wasn’t a horrible and unjust reality. 

I wondered how he was doing outside of the Garrison. He no longer had any family waiting for him so I worried for his well being. I could only hope he wasn’t living on the streets. 

An awkward silence fell between the two of us as I continued to pick at my breakfast. It was tense to say the least. 

A sigh escaped from Zeida’s lips as she stared blankly into the distance. I looked at her, seeing that there was a troubled thought plaguing her mind. “I should be the one asking you how you’re doing. You seem like you have a lot on your mind.” 

“It’s about James,” she replies. 

Ugh, James. It was bad enough that he had been trying to strike up a conversation with  me that entire week and now Zeida was bringing him up again. I wasn’t hating on her for mentioning his name, but I really wanted at least one day in the week where I could take a break from thinking about him. 

After Keith’s expulsion, I’d stopped being friends with James. I was tired of his crap and the horrible way he treated others, while he treated me as if I were a queen. When I found out that he was picking on Keith out of jealousy, I knew I had to distance myself from him. 

“What is it this time?” I asked, only half caring.

Without any hesitation, Zeida went off about James Griffin, the aforementioned jerk in our little group of cadets. It turned  out that Zeida got into an argument with James. I never would have imagined Zeida getting into a fight at all, let alone with another team member, so it was news to me. I listened with rapt attention, despite my displeasure regarding the subject of our discussion. Apparently, it was all because of our flight simulation exam. We’d totally bombed it because the schmuck wasn’t paying attention. Fortunately, we weren’t the only ones who failed so our instructor was making the entire class do a retake. 

I’d told him off: informing him that he needed to focus better if he wanted to stop screwing everything up, and that left a bitter taste in his mouth (because god knows Griffin could never just take criticism for what it was). James ended up ranting to Zeida in private, but she just ended up siding with me, agreeing that he was to blame. He was our leader, but he got distracted. He was the one steering the team off-course. Obviously, James wasn’t pleased that he was being cornered. 

“So, are you telling me this so I can talk to James for you?” I asked, beginning to wonder where our conversation was going (and reluctant to speak with the prick in question). 

Zeida shook her head furiously before nervously looking me in the eye, as if attempting to gather courage. “No, that’s not it. I-I want to be the one to talk to him.” Her eyes broke contact with mine timidly, looking down at the tray in front of her. Her cheeks turned a bright shade of red; she was blushing profusely. I raised an eyebrow but didn’t draw premature conclusions. “I need to settle things with James on my own. He’s my f-friend, not your’s.” 

It didn’t take long for a lightbulb to go off in my head. Without needing to say a word, my lips curled into a small smile as I glanced away. She had a crush on Birdbrain. I couldn’t see why, but I supposed we all had our tastes.

“Well, if you need any advice on what to say, you can always come to me, Z. Besides, worst comes to worst, I could always come and tell him off again for getting into an argument with an angel like you,” I joked as I stood from my seat, taking an empty tray into my hands. 

Zeida let out a nervous giggle at my comment, finishing up her breakfast. “Alright, I'll keep that in mind. Let’s do this again sometime.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

It had been a while since I’d gone out for a ride on my hoverbike. With the wind brushing through my hair, I felt like freedom was in my grasp. I thanked my lucky stars that I was able to drive through the desert canyon in such perfect weather.

I sighed in happiness and relief. The past several weeks had been occupied with school projects that left me with little time for myself. I’d found myself locked up in the Garrison dealing with assignments, group projects, and exams without any time to have fun.

As I continued my little adventure around the cliffs about twenty minutes away from the base, something in the distance caught my attention. I squinted my eyes in hopes to get a clearer image; it was a red hoverbike, similar to my own, flying in from the east. It was unusual to see another bike that was clearly not from the Garrison in this area. The longer I stared, deep in thought, the further the figure travelled from me. Some part of me knew I had to follow them. 

It wasn’t long until the red hoverbike slowed down and landed in front of a small shack. As the rider landed their bike, I hid mine behind a large boulder, stealthily peeking past the rock to get a decent view. Who would have thought there would be someone living out here in the middle of nowhere, especially so close to a military base?

The rider hopped off, grabbing two bags full of groceries, and proceeding toward what I assumed was their home. My instincts were telling me to get closer and have a better look, but a part of me was reluctant. Wouldn’t that be trespassing? 

I thought long and hard, warring with myself over whether what was the right thing to do as the figure disappeared into their home. I continued to stare at them, growing curiouser and curiouser by the second.

Ah, screw it. My morals flew out the window as I looked at the shack only a small distance away. I couldn’t possibly let this opportunity pass. Besides, it’s just a little peek. I only hope that I won’t land myself in trouble. (I should have known I could never be that lucky.)

Turning off the engine of my bike, I stealthily moved beyond the boulder. I could feel my inner child surfacing, playing ‘James Bond’ in my mind as I walked towards the old shack. The closer I got, the more I felt my anxiety levels rising along with the adrenaline that surfaced for adventure. It still felt wrong to be walking on someone’s property, but I was curious. I just had to know who this person was. 

Minutes felt like hours waiting outside of the shack. The sun had already fallen past noon, meaning it was lunch time at the Garrison. I could feel my stomach wanting something to eat, but I resisted the urge to leave. I continued to lean against the side of the building, crouching underneath a window that was halfway open.

The smell of sautéed vegetables wafted through the window and into the open air as I continued to hide, causing my stomach to twist in hunger. Maybe I should head back to the Garrison and revisit this when I’m not starving. I thought about it for a moment, knowing the right thing to do was to leave. Perhaps there will be another day when I can go and investigate this place again. 

Just as I came to a decision, my watch beeped loudly, catching me off guard. I immediately slapped my other hand on top of it, turning off the sound before it would beep again. My heart pounds against my chest, wondering if the person inside heard my watch. The thought scared me a little. I did not want to be caught. 

I looked up at the window sill, hearing the faint sounds of movement in the kitchen. Letting out a quiet sigh of relief, I looked at the screen and saw that it was an incoming text from another cadet back on base. 

“ Athena! I made progress in my research and I want you to be the first one to know about it. Meet me at the usual spot after dinner tonight. ” It was from Pidge, another friend at the Garrison. It was a relief that it wasn’t anything super important. I’ll have to respond to her later. Right now, I had to focus on getting out of her quietly and back to my hoverbike. 

I quietly got up from the ground and began heading  in the direction of the boulder when I heard the front door open. Startled, I pressed my back against the wall with my eyes wide as a doe in headlights. Did he hear my watch beep? My heart was racing and my thoughts were running wild. If I’d taken one more step, I would be seen. What terrible timing; I should have left long before, back when I had morals. 

As I pressed against the wall regretting everything, I carefully began to pop my head around the corner to check if the owner of the house was outside, only to find them standing right in front of me. I let out a squeak, causing me to throw both hands over my mouth, impulsively taking a large, frightened step back from the imposing figure before me. 

“Who are you and what are you doing on my property?” A young man with ebony hair and sharp purple eyes stood before me, glaring like I was the bane of his existence. He wore a dark maroon bandana which covered the lower half of his face and a red blazer, making him seem a bit  menacing. Was this guy a gangster or something? I looked back at him cautiously. He seemed familiar but I couldn’t put my finger on it. I put the thought out of my mind, deciding to focus on the situation at hand instead of who he was or wasn’t.

His eyes went wider the longer he stared at me. There was a stretching moment of awkward silence as he continued to lock eyes with me. A part of me wondered what was going through his mind. The other part of me decided that whatever it was, it was my opportunity to make an escape. I could only hope he wasn’t armed or secretly a kung-fu master or something.

I threw my hands up as I slowly backed away from the shady, distantly recognizable  guy. “Hi, um, I was just wondering who lived here so I thought I’d take a look. If you could pretend that I wasn’t trespassing or anything, I can quietly leave and never speak of this again.” 

“Athena?” 

I was stunned. How did he know my name? His voice rung a bell but I couldn’t put a name to it. I was more concerned about my safety and getting out of there than trying to figure out how they did or didn’t know me. 

The stranger reached for the bandana, pulling it down to reveal his face. My jaw dropped, as I recognized who was standing before me. How could I not recognize him? 

“Keith?!” 

Chapter Text

I sat at the small dining table in silence while Keith placed a fresh plate of omurice in front of me; a bed of fried rice covered with a fluffy blanket of egg. It was my first time trying that kind of food; it was unheard of in my household.

“Eat up,” Keith says as he sits across from me after grabbing his own plate. 

“I’m so sorry for making you go through all that trouble to make me lunch,” I replied as I kept my hands fidgeting in my lap. I was still a little embarrassed from earlier when my stomach decided to grumble in front of Keith when we’d just barely reunited. 

“It’s no problem,” he says as he cuts into the first layer, parting the egg and rice in a singular, practiced movement. The fresh steam from the fried rice rose from the dish, releasing the aroma of the lightly seasoned chicken into the air. “I usually end up cooking more than I can eat in one setting so I’m glad to be sharing my meals with someone for once.”

As he was eating, I looked at Keith, noticing the little changes in his appearance. It had only been a few months since I last saw him, but it could have been a year by the look of him. He was a little taller and his hair grew out longer; he kept his mullet (which was no surprise to me). His facial features were the same from the last time I saw him (maybe a little less chubby), but his arms were clearly more toned beneath his fitted black shirt. It made me wonder why I didn’t recognize him in the first place. 

“Your food is getting cold.” Keith’s voice snapped me back into reality, making me blink and realize he was staring back. My cheeks instantly burned with embarrassment; I was caught gawking over the small changes in Keith’s appearance. He must think I’m a total weirdo (or creep, definitely a creep). 

I immediately picked up my fork and dug into the omurice. The first bite was heavenly. Who would’ve guessed that Keith was good at cooking? I suppose the time alone gave him ample  opportunity to develop basic life skills. He’s out here in the middle of nowhere; it’s not like he could order take out. I was definitely impressed. I couldn’t make a scrambled egg without it turning into rubber and I’d been practicing for years. 

“I apologize in advance if it isn’t good,” Keith says.

I shook my head. “Not at all! This is the best omurice I’ve ever tasted.” Granted, that was the first time I’ve ever had omurice, but Keith didn’t need to know that. 

Keith lets out a chuckle. “I’ll take that compliment then.” 

The room fell into an awkward quiet as we continued to eat. My mind was filled with questions that I wanted to ask Keith, but I didn’t know where to start. It felt like ages since we’d last had a conversation. Quite frankly, I’d forgotten how to talk to him. 

After Keith got kicked out, he packed up his things and left before anyone could talk to him. I tried reaching out, calling him to see if he was okay, but his number no longer existed. He’d disappeared off the face of the earth, leaving me behind to worry at the Garrison. 

I was alone again. 

Honestly, I should have hated Keith for leaving me without any way to contact him, but I just couldn’t. I cared too deeply for him to hold a grudge for too long. Even with this unexpected encounter after several months, I didn’t harbor any ill-feelings towards him.  Only a wave of relief washed over me upon seeing that he was alive.

“So, how are you?” There was a tinge of awkwardness in Keith’s voice as he tried to start up a conversation. It wasn’t like him to speak first so it was a surprise to me when he did. “Anything new happening at the Garrison? I’m assuming that you’re still top of the class.” 

I looked at Keith and noticed that he was staring right back at me. He had a soft expression on his face, attempting to put me at ease. My eye twitched very slightly at his pointed avoidance of the subject of his hastened departure from the Garrison. I smiled tightly when I replied.

“Stop making it seem like I’m the only one who works hard to maintain their grades at the Garrison,” I chuckled, trying to play it off as if I didn’t care about what happened in the past. It was probably better if we shelved it for now; it was good to spend some time with my best friend before we exploded in each other’s faces. “This will be my last year before I become a Junior Officer, so there’s a lot to be done.”

“Sounds hectic,” Keith says. “I’m sure you’re coping well, though. You were always the kind of student who did their best to stay on top of things no matter what they put you through.” He ducked his head. I smiled. There was something endearing in the way that Keith spoke about me. It sounded like he’d matured after being expelled from the Garrison. Maybe the experience humbled him a little.

Was this really Keith? He spoke like a different person. Without his usual blunt words and sarcasm,  I felt like this wasn’t the Keith  from the Garrison. He was different.

“You’re staring again, Athena,” Keith’s voice pulled me from my thoughts.“Is there something wrong with my face? You keep looking at me like you have a problem.” 

Immediately, I looked back down at my plate, feeling the heat crawl up my neck to my cheeks. God, this was humiliating! I wasn’t sure why I was acting this way. Well, I was, but I refused to admit it to myself

“N-no, there’s nothing wrong,” I stuttered. “I was lost in thought for a moment and I didn’t realize I was staring in your direction. Don’t misunderstand me.” After a couple of seconds, I felt Keith’s gaze move away from me and the sounds of his chopsticks hitting the surface of the plate filled the air. I wanted to slap both sides of my cheeks and tell myself to get a grip, but I refrained from humiliating myself even more. 

It fell silent again and I could feel this awkward tension in the air. I knew there was something that needed to be addressed. Keith was probably aware. Someone just had to suck it up and break the ice.

I took in a deep breath, summoning  the courage to address the elephant in the room. 

“Why did you leave without giving me a way to reach you?” I asked as I glanced timidly in his direction. The memory of what happened months ago came flooding in, reminding me of how depressed I was knowing my friend left me behind.

Keith stopped eating for a moment but kept his eyes looking down at his plate. He gently bit his lower lip in guilt before speaking. “I believed that if I left you without saying anything, you would hate me to the point of wanting to forget about me. I didn’t want to get in the way of your studies because I knew how much your dream meant to you, so I decided to change my number.” 

“You could have at least said ‘goodbye’,” I replied. 

“I didn’t want to,” Keith said before continuing to eat the rest of his lunch. “I’m sorry.” Knowing him, it was a way of saying he didn’t want to sound like he would be gone forever. I mean, there were better ways to handle the situation, but neither of us knew what to do at the time. We were young and acted on our emotions rather than logic. We were teenagers, for goodness sake!

Silence filled the room as I continued to stare at Keith from across the table. He was doing it for me, yet we were both hurt by his actions. I sighed. As always, I couldn’t stay mad at him. I looked at Keith, seeing the shame in his eyes, his head bowed. Without much thought, I got up from my seat and walked over to him to lean in and wrap my arms around his shoulders. 

It was the first time I’d ever hugged Keith. My grandparents were the only ones who I‘d hugged before that moment. Whenever I was feeling down, they’d come to the rescue. When I did something wrong or felt guilty, they would always forgive me with a warm embrace. 

In this situation, I was choosing to forgive. Like them.

“I forgive you, Keith.” 

I pulled away from Keith and left a hand on his shoulder, only to see him blushing profusely as he stared at me in bewilderment. I must have shocked him with the sudden embrace. 

“Ah! I’m sorry, that must have been so sudden for you,” I said, taking a step back. “You looked like you needed a hug so I couldn’t help myself.” 

“It’s fine.” Keith turned his face away as if he was trying to hide the fact that he was blushing. It was already too late for that. I smiled. Seeing that we were making amends, the feeling that I had been carrying for these past several months lifted easily, like it was never there. 

After that, we proceeded to have a normal conversation. Keith talked about his experience after being kicked out of the Garrison. It was a difficult thing to get over, but somehow, he managed to take care of himself despite not no longer having Shiro to rely on. 

Takashi Shirogane, known as Shiro to many, served as one of the many instructors at the Galaxy Garrison. He “forcibly” enlisted Keith as a cadet after taking him in as his own. Shiro saw great potential in Keith. 

When I first started studying at the Garrison, my relationship with the senior officer was only that of a student and teacher, just like everyone else at the facility. I looked up to Shiro and respected his words of wisdom when they were given to me. If I was lucky, he would give me extra training lessons or advice to help me get ahead of my classmates. He truly was the best mentor any cadet could ask for. 

It wasn’t until during one of the most grueling weeks of back-to-back exams and group presentations that I had the privilege to know Shiro on a personal level. That was around the same time my grandparents passed. Knowing that they were no longer here made me realize that I was truly alone. My parents didn’t care to support me in my dreams of becoming an astroexplorer, so I had no one left. 

I thought I was good at hiding my grief and anger but it was Shiro who saw right through me. My fake smiles and overly positive attitude didn’t fool the officer. He knew I was carrying too much on my shoulders, pushing myself to maintain high grades while dealing with loss. 

He knew I was gradually losing myself in the process.

If it wasn’t for Shiro’s kindness, I probably would have become burnt out from all the stress. I would have dropped everything, including my dream, if he did not intervene. Like Keith, Shiro took me in and treated me like a younger sister and in turn, I accepted him more as a brother than an instructor; he became family to me. 

It took only one breaking news banner across the TV screen to completely turn mine and Keith’s lives upside down. MISSING CREW MEMBERS ON KERBEROS MISSION. That wasn’t the worst of it all. Everyone, including the Garrison, claimed that the reason why the mission failed was because of its pilot and captain: Takashi Shirogane. 

PILOT IS TO BLAME FOR INCIDENT.

The news was hard to swallow. I couldn’t believe it, I knew that Shiro would never put his crew in danger. He was the best pilot at the Garrison and hearing that he was the reason that the crew was missing was ridiculous to me.

I wasn’t the only cadet who was deeply affected by Shiro’s disappearance. Keith was hurt the most. He lost his brother and best friend; the fatherly figure that had taken Keith as his own. It was bad enough that Keith had a bad rep at the Garrison, but it was always Shiro who talked him out of suspension. Without him to play damage control, there was nothing keeping the pilot prodigy from being expelled. 

Keith began to slowly regress; bad habits that Shiro would remind him to keep in check resurfaced tenfold. He started to grow cold and distant, often trashing other cadets because they were not as competent as he was. I tried talking to him, reminding him that Shiro wouldn’t want him to act like that, but Keith made a point of ignoring me. He pushed me aside. Who was I to tell him what to do? I was just a navigation cadet, so of course he wouldn’t listen to me. 

But now he’s here, living in this tiny shack, all alone. 

After lunch, I offered to help clean the dishes. Keith immediately rejected my offer and took my empty plate before I could reach the kitchen sink. Seeing that there was no way of convincing Keith to let me help, I wandered around to look at his place instead. 

The place wasn’t as small as I thought; it was definitely big enough for one person. However, it was still tiny compared to most homes. It didn't take more than a cursory glance for my eyes to be drawn to a particular board covered conspicuously with a thin piece of old cloth. 

I was curious but I hesitated, knowing that I shouldn’t stick my nose into someone else’s business without invitation. It was bad enough that I had already trespassed onto his property (and got caught). 

“Wondering what’s hiding under the cloth?” Keith says, startling me for a moment. 

“A little,” I replied as Keith walked towards me from the kitchen area. “But if it’s not any of my business, you don’t need to tell me. I’ll understand.” Though, I would be dying to know internally. I was kind of hoping that he would say something about what lies underneath the tattered cloth without my prompting. 

As if hearing my thoughts, Keith walked past me and stood in front of the covered board. “Before I found this place, there was this strange feeling coming from the canyon. I could hear something calling out to me. I thought I was hallucinating, so I ignored it at first, but every time I was out here, it wouldn’t stop. It was like nature was asking me to find something,” he said. 

It sounded absurd but I kept my lips shut, listening attentively to Keith’s story. Maybe he was on to something, maybe he was insane. There are all kinds of mysteries in these parts of the state; discoveries (or sanities) waiting to be unraveled.

As I continued to pay attention, Keith looked at me and stopped mid sentence. “You have got to stop staring at me like that,” he said as he quickly averted his eyes away from me. 

“What do you mean?” I asked as I cocked my head slightly to one side. My brows furrow, expressing my confusion. I was genuinely listening to what he had to say, unlike before when I was completely dazed about the small changes about him. So why did he want me to look away from him? Do I bother him? 

Then, that was when I noticed the faint shade of pink on Keith’s cheeks as he kept his eyes away from me. The familiar reaction made me realize he was acting this way. It had happened countless times before back at the Garrison. The corner of my lips tugged upwards as I take a step closer towards Keith. 

“Ah, you mean this? Look at me.” 

Without hesitation, Keith fell for my trap and made eye contact with me again. I batted my eyelashes at him, hoping I pulled off the cute and wide-eyed deer look that would get under his skin. I’d do this every time he would refuse to answer my question when we were both cadets. 

“It looks stupid. Cut it out,” Keith utters as he turns away from me. His cheeks burned a bright shade of red. I got him. This was the shy boy that I remembered. I playfully purse my lips, pouting like a child before breaking out into a giggle. I missed teasing Keith like this. 

“Okay, okay. I’ll stop,” I say as I retain my composure but I couldn’t stop smiling at the comfort that Keith didn’t really change. 

Keith clears his throat, studiously avoiding any eye contact with me as he reaches out to grab the cloth. “You will probably think I’m crazy, but the clues that I’ve gathered all lead to something foreign; something about a blue lion.” 

With a single tug, the cloth effortlessly fell to the ground, revealing the large cork board with pinned string, photos, and portions of newspaper articles scattered all over. My jaw dropped as I stood in awe of what I was seeing. It was like I was looking at one of those evidence boards in crime shows. 

My eyes were glued to every single thing that was on the cork board. I couldn’t help but to walk forward to get a better look;  Keith was trying to solve a mystery (as he said). It wasn’t long until I spotted the images of blue markings on the sides of rock formations; they were painted lions. All had different shapes and sizes, each telling a slightly different story that I couldn’t quite figure out. It didn’t disprove my insanity theory, but it did prove there were patterns that alluded to something.

“What else did you find about these marks? It doesn’t seem like someone would go all the way out here to vandalize canyons,” I said as I turned to Keith. Instinctively, I reached out for my phone, pulling it out of my pocket. The right thing to do was report this investigation. “This is something that can be looked into by the Garrison. Maybe they —” 

“No.” A hand latched onto my wrist, stopping me from unlocking my phone. I looked up to meet Keith’s hard glare. It was evident that he didn’t want me to send any information about what he had discovered. “The Garrison would only put this under wraps and leave it unattended.” 

I blinked at him: once, twice. He let go of my hand, turning pink and looking away.

“Just hear me out.”

Keith explained every clue, every photo, and every theory he had come up with relating to his findings. I was at a loss for words with what I was hearing, and although part of me still believed this would be better handled by the Garrison, Keith was right. Bringing this to the faculty would only delay the investigation. They would most likely dismiss this as a prank caused by some city hooligans who have no respect for nature. And the more I thought about it, the more I realized it would put a bad rep on my name because I’d have to be the one who brought those findings to light.

“Right now, all I could make out of the clues that I’d gathered was that it would lead to an event relating to that blue lion that will take place on Earth,” Keith says as he folded his arms across his chest. “I don’t have much time to figure it out. I need to see it for myself when it lands.” 

I looked at him, seeing that he was serious. Keith was not the kind of guy that would like to poke fun at something, and listening to him go off for ten minutes with this information was an indicator that he wasn’t fooling around, so he was serious about this, sanity intact or not. What really worried me was his safety. Could he really tackle this on his own? This was not an easy thing for an edgy teenager to tackle, especially without the right knowledge and equipment. 

That was when it hit me. 

“If you’re going to go I’m going too,” I said. Not a second after I said that, Keith whipped his head in my direction with his eyes staring in awe. The look of disbelief was written all over his face. 

“What?” 

“I mean, what you’re investigating sounds pretty interesting,” I said, moving my gaze from him to look at all of the clues pinned on the cork board. “And you know how I am. I love a good adventure. You have to let me join you.” Keith couldn’t do all of this on his own. What better way to catch up with an old friend than investigating a strange space-lion phenomenon? The thought of discovering something so out of the ordinary made me excited.

A heavy sigh escaped from his lips as he shook his head. “I don’t think I can let you, Athena. It is way too dangerous and you’re still a cadet. We don’t know what we’re facing, and if anything were to happen to you, your parents will flip.”

That was the risk I was willing to take. This opportunity was something I couldn’t pass up. Besides, I could care less about what my parents will do if something were to happen. They don’t support me in the first place. I whipped out my secret weapon, the puppy eyes.

“Look who’s talking,” I retorted, raising a cute little brow at Keith. “Life is too short to confine yourself to what is comfortable. Sometimes it’s better to take risks than none at all and you of all people know that I’m always down for these sorts of things.” 

Keith remained silent as he looked in my direction. He was clearly deep in thought. I was aware that I would be putting a lot on the line, but it didn’t feel right to let Keith do this alone either. 

“Come on, please?” He looked at me once more while I looked at him, ramping up the puppy dog eyes with little tears at the corners.

The black haired teen let out another deep sigh as he closed his eyes in defeat. “I guess you can join me,” Keith said as he quickly turned his head away from me. 

Joy welled up inside me after  hearing his response. Sometimes I wonder if I should have gone into acting if I could convince him with just facial expressions. Not only do I get to join Keith in his investigation, I would have the opportunity to hang around Keith just like old times. I screamed in delight, doing my little happy dance.

“Just don’t get in my way or put yourself in a situation that would involve me coming after you,” he added, resigned.

✧✦✧✦✧

I made it back to the base just in time for dinner after hanging out with Keith. We talked a lot about what he’d already found and even planned days when we could meet so he could show me the places he visited. I was already excited for what was to come despite knowing that this could be a dangerous mission. 

“It was nice seeing you again,” I typed a message to Keith as I walked down the hallway towards the cafeteria. I asked for his number before rushing back to the Garrison. Well, I guilt tripped him into giving it to me because I didn’t want us to lose touch again. I didn’t want to miss the chance to talk to him just like old times. “Thank you for letting me join your investigation. I’ll do my own research here at the Garrison and hopefully I’ll find something useful.”

The Garrison had a wide variety of academic texts that would not be seen at any civilian library. I knew that I could try to find information about the markings painted on the canyon walls, though I doubt anyone had seen the exact same ones. There had to be a book about alien markings somewhere. 

“That would be great,” Keith replied almost instantly after I sent my text. “It was great seeing you too. Who would have thought that out of all people, you would come across my shack? lol. ”

I quietly smiled to myself as my eyes were glued to my phone. “It was meant to be, I guess haha.” I was content with bumping into Keith. It was the highlight of my year (other than being part of his search for the blue lion). 

Just as I was about to put away my phone, I looked up to see a figure waiting at the other end of the hall. It was my friend, Pidge Gunderson. 

“Who were you texting that caused you to smile like that? A long distance lover?” A sly smirk appeared on the teen’s face. The thought of Keith as my lover instantly popped into my mind. No way! He’s my friend and nothing more! “That would explain why you never responded to my message.” 

My eyes went wide realizing that I’d forgotten to reply to the text from earlier. I threw my hands over my mouth in utter shock. I was meaning to reply, but I was so caught up with Keith’s discovery that I didn’t text back. Seeing my sudden reaction, Pidge laughed out loud.

“It’s not like that, Pidge,” I groaned as I slowly dragged my feet across the floor towards the brown haired kid. “I was just caught up in something that took my attention for most of the afternoon.”

“I’m only teasing you, but I wouldn’t mind if you spilled some tea,” the teen replied, wiggling her eyebrows. “But let’s have dinner first. I’m starving!” 

Chapter Text

Pidge Gunderson transferred to the Galaxy Garrison several months ago after they broke the news about the Kerberos mission. She was three years younger than I was, and for someone our age, she was incredibly knowledgeable. I’d like to think that Pidge was as smart as Zeida, maybe even smarter. 

But before I got to know Pidge, there was a secret that they kept religiously hidden. Everyone at the Garrison knew the short-haired intellectual as a boy. That included me for a while, until I found out the truth.

How did I find out about her real identity? Well, it’s a kinda embarrassing story.

It was about a month after Pidge had enrolled themself in the Galaxy Garrison. I was minding my business when I noticed something a little strange about the younger cadet. At first, I didn’t think much of it, but I noticed that they would press their arm against their lower abdomen. Either  they were hiding something or they were trying to suppress pain in that area. 

“Hey Pidge, are you okay?” I asked as I caught up to the small cadet. Their head whipped around, looking more than a little spooked by my approach. “I’ve been noticing you’ve been holding your stomach. Do you need to go to med bay?” 

They shook their head and nervously looked away from me. “I’m fine. There’s just a little discomfort that I have to get through and then I should be okay. Thanks for looking out for me.”

They hurried away like the devil was hot on their tail, obviously determined to escape the conversation.

I covertly followed Pidge to make sure they were okay and to my surprise,  they walked right into the girls washroom. I was appalled. It was obvious that they were hiding something.

There were times when I wanted to confront Pidge. The only problem was we weren’t close, and it would be awkward for me to call out what was essentially a stranger about their parts. I obviously wanted to avoid that, so I kept that little secret to myself. Besides, there was probably a perfectly good reason why they were hiding their identity from the rest of the Garrison. 

The peace lasted for a while. Until, inevitably, I walked into the washroom to do my business when someone from the stall next to me called for help. I knew it was Pidge: it was their voice. She asked if I had an extra pad on me, and lucky for them, I kept an emergency pouch on me with everything a female could need. I know, kind of weird, but we all have our fears. 

Without a word, I handed her a pad under the stall. As soon as I “finished” what I needed to do, I pretended to leave the washroom, opening the door and quietly tiptoeing back to the powder lounge on the other side of the room. When Pidge came out of the stall, they jumped three feet in the air at the sight of me. That marks the start of our friendship, our shared moment of frozen realisation implanted in our minds forever.

Pidge confessed her gender and begged me to keep the secret to myself. I promised her I wasn’t the kind of person who would  just give away her secret; I’d like to think I was good at keeping things private. Plus, the way Pidge was looking at me made me think  her life was on the line. It was hard to turn my back on her. I didn’t press her on why she wanted to keep things under wraps, but she flat out told me that it was so she could get into the Garrison to look for her father and brother. 

From then on, I’ve remained friends with Pidge and kept her secret close to my heart. 

“What have you been up to today?” Pidge asked before taking a reluctant bite of pasta. “You were clearly too busy to respond to my text.” her mouth was full and it was distracting me, “You went into town, didn’t you?” 

I shook my head and looked away to poke my meal with a fork. The noodles were slightly overcooked and I wasn’t sure if I was ready to experience the Garrison’s bland marinara sauce again (also Pidge’s lack of table manners had my appetite making a tactical retreat). “Not exactly.” 

From seeing a strange hoverbike riding along the outskirts of the Garrison, to having lunch with an old friend I thought I would never see again, there was a lot we had to talk about.  

“So, about this ‘Keith’ guy: is he your rebel boyfriend? It sounds like you’re  pretty close,” Pidge pried with a characteristic eyebrow wiggle. 

I blinked at her. The thought of Keith as my boyfriend took me a moment to process. Sure, he was a decent looking guy, but he wasn’t my type (was he?). 

Seeing him dug up a lot of feelings, it was all tangled in my mind, but…

No. We were too different. Keith was (and always will be) my friend, nothing more. 

(And even if there were times that I looked into his eyes, glinted purple in sunlight, and thought maybe there was a little more there, I’d never admit it to her.)

“I don’t see him in that way and anyway, he’s not a rebel,” I uttered, shaking my head and averting my eyes. “We’re just friends.” 

Pidge seemed unconvinced. It was written all over her face; she wasn’t buying anything that I said. Not that I cared what she thought. I knew that I had no interest in him whatsoever (no matter how aesthetically pleasing his face was).

“Anyway, he mentioned something I thought you’d find pretty interesting,” I quickly changed the subject, lowering my voice and leaning closer to the short-haired brunette. “And maybe it could be related to what you’ve been looking into the last couple of weeks.” Pidge’s head perked up from the corner of my eye before she fully turned in my direction. 

“What do you mean?” She asks. 

I shiftily scanned around the cafeteria to make sure no one was looking our way. Not that anyone would take interest in our conversation (at least I didn’t think they would). Still, there were too many people in the cafeteria. I didn’t want to risk eavesdropping.  

“I think it’s best if we keep that discussion for after dinner. I don’t think this is the place to be talking about strange alien activities,” I replied as I sat up straight. “Plus, I don’t want the word to spread. I’d get an earful from Keith.”  

“Keith? Why are you talking about that pathetic loser?” A familiar voice said almost directly into my ear. I jumped in my seat. There was only one person who would label Keith as such. 

“Hi James.” I forced myself to smile at the bonehead who stood next to me. He looked smug as ever, hair styled and smirk sharp. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” 

“I’m pretty sure I heard Keith’s name in your conversation,” James said as he placed his tray on our table. Sometimes I wished for a moment for James to stop giving a damn every time Keith’s name is mentioned. Literally just leave us alone.

“Well, that’s just the thing, isn’t it? It was our conversation, not your’s,” I replied,  pointedly looking away from James. “Enjoy your dinner.” 

I tried to ignore James’ presence as I fought my way through the sad, bland pasta, but James didn’t leave the table. It was uncomfortable to say the least, and I was sure Pidge was feeling just as awkward. 

“Why do you always have to defend him, Athena?” James broke the silence between us. There was a mix of defeat and annoyance in his voice. Perhaps it was because I was still standing up for Keith despite the aforementioned boy’s lack of presence. Not that I was surprised. “He caused nothing but trouble at the Garrison. You know better not to hang with those kinds of people. He’s a bad influence—.” 

“James,” I slammed my fork flat on the table surface, cutting him off mid-sentence. The people around us stopped for a moment to look my way, but I couldn’t care less. I knew what he was going to say. He said it all the time back when we were friends, every time Keith was brought up in conversation. I was having none of it this time. I looked dead into James’ blue-grey eyes.

“You don’t know Keith the way I do,” I firmly replied as I continued to look at James. I did not break my gaze for even a second. “So shut your god-given piehole, and use it for what it’s meant for: eating.” 

If anything, James was the bad influence. Ever since we started studying at the Galaxy Garrison, James had been an egotistical, prideful dung heap of a person. He liked to think highly of himself and only associated himself with those who were apparently “just as good as him”, with the exception of Keith. He despised him. 

I wasn’t bothered by it at first. I didn’t know any better at the time and I wish I noticed sooner.  I felt terrible when I failed to prevent James from provoking Keith. He once took it so far that it nearly caused him a blackeye. I’m ashamed I ever willingly associated with him.

It wasn’t just James, though. The whole time Keith was at the Garrison, he was picked on. When the other cadets heard how he was orphaned, they took it upon themselves to relentlessly badger him with distasteful jokes about how he was abandoned. It was no joking matter, and I, even before my realisation couldn’t help feeling pity for Keith.

Anger bubbled in my chest as I was reminded of that event. I felt like I was  at the verge of bursting at the seams.

“You never shut up about Keith, like you’re obsessed with him or something,” I continued. “Sometimes, I’d swear you have a crush on him. Seriously, putting that kind of energy into ‘ hating ’ him; I don’t buy it.” 

James looked at me, bewildered. His jaw had dropped, not expecting such biting words to come out of my mouth. I was a little surprised, myself. I wasn’t the type to verbally insult people; I often kept my thoughts to myself. 

“That’s absurd,” James scoffed as if he was playing off his surprise. “I hate Keith. He was such a nuisance.” 

I held back from saying anything more to humiliate him. ‘ Never respond to an angry person with a fiery comeback, even if he deserves it… Don’t allow his anger to become your anger. ’ That was what my grandfather used to tell me when I had a fight with my parents (though I wasn’t always good at following his advice). He quoted it from a book by Bohdi Sanders called Warrior Wisdom: Ageless Wisdom for the Modern Warrior— which I was meaning to read but forgot to bring with me to the Garrison . 

“If you dislike him that much, you should just learn to forget about him. Keith doesn’t even go here anymore so it’s none of your business whether I talk about him or not,” I replied firmly. From the corner of my eye, I noticed another figure approaching our table. 

“James,” Zeida softly spoke as she came to stand next to him. Her eyes locked on me for a moment, wondering what he’d done this time, before finally turning to James. “The others are waiting for us. Let’s go.” 

I could feel James’ heavy stare on me as I turned back to him. He seemed furious, but at that point, I was past caring. Without another word, James took his tray and stomped away from our table. Zeida watched him leave her behind before turning back to me. 

I rolled my eyes and shook my head at her, “He was just being nosy. Don’t worry about it.” Zeida got the hint, quickly mouthing at me to text her about it later before following James to their table with the cadets they regularly hung out with.  

A heavy sigh escaped my lips and I reached for my temples, massaging them gently to get rid of the slight ache from the whole situation. “Well, that was dramatic. What’s his problem?” Another familiar figure approached us and sat, accompanied by the clattered sound of a tray skidding across the table . 

“It’s a long story, and I’d rather not talk about it, Lance,” I flatly stated without looking at him.  

Lance was a charming, although terribly annoying, Cuban boy on Pidge’s team. I didn’t really know much about him other than he liked to crack jokes and flirt with everyone. He also claimed to be one of the best fighter pilot cadets on base. It was a complete lie. I’d seen him “showing off” in one of the flight simulators (only to crash into an unmoving asteroid multiple times). He  probably had potential, but he desperately needed discipline.

He shrugged and took his seat across from me while another member of Pidge’s team sat to his left. It was Hunk, the engineer of Pidge’s team. Like Lance, I didn’t know much about the big guy: other than the fact that he was a complete teddy bear. He was super kind and friendly. However, Hunk had a tendency to puke inside the simulator due to motion sickness. He loves the stars, but his stomach would rather stay on the ground than be flying around. Poor guy

While the three continued to chatter, I sat there quietly through dinner, thinking about the information I got from Keith.

✧✦✧✦✧

The sky was clear; a perfect night to stargaze. Not that we could see much with all the light pollution. 

Pidge and I were at our usual spot on the roof of the Garrison. It was a restricted area, but we snuck up there anyway, knowing that it was the best place to talk. No one would dare to join us up here, especially late at night. 

I sat there admiring the night sky while Pidge got  her little makeshift station ready. She took out the homemade gadgets from her bag, laying them all out on the floor before assembling them. It was impressive how she could build anything from scraps. Pidge even managed to make a device that could track frequencies coming from outside of our planet. 

Pidge had been listening to radio frequencies and deciphering them  ever since she’d started attending the Garrison. At first, I thought it was just a strange hobby that would come with very little success, but the more Pidge told me about her discoveries, the more I saw the potential. 

The motivation behind all her work was the search for her family. She was the daughter of Samuel Holt and the younger sister of Matthew Holt, both members of the Kerberos mission; the assignment Shiro was on when he disappeared. Like me, Pidge refused to believe that her father and brother were gone, and that was another reason, among many, that I decided to befriend her. 

We both looked for the people we cared about. How would we find them? By trying our best. We admired that in each other.

“While I’m getting things set up, tell me about what you and Keith were talking about earlier,” Pidge says. I would have forgotten if she hadn’t reminded me.  “Unless, you two were talking about other things , if you know what I mean.” 

It was obvious she was trying to poke fun again. 

“Pidge, knock it off.” I rolled my eyes at the brunette while she  giggled to herself. 

I spoke of Keith’s findings and all of the clues. Pidge asked if I thought it was a prank that Keith would pull, but I assured her that he wasn’t that type of person.

“He still has a lot to figure out, and I promised him that I would help him by looking through the Garrison’s archives. Maybe you can help us with that,” I said. Pidge was good at getting her hands on the base’s database.  

“I’m your girl. Just let me know when and I’ll help you out,” Pidge said as she opened up her laptop. “But you’re going to have to pay one dessert per hack.” I jokingly rolled my eyes at her before bursting out in laughter. There was always a catch.

“Anyway, Keith also mentioned a mysterious event that would take place on Earth soon. He thinks this ‘Blue Lion’ is coming here,” I said, picking at the ground. “I’m not sure when. He didn’t tell me, but I have a sneaking suspicion he doesn’t know either.” Pidge stopped typing away on her laptop and turned her head in my direction. Her brows furrowed, confused and concerned. “What is it?” 

Pidge remained silent for another second. Her eyes looked at the space in front of her as she was deep in thought or something. I was curious what was running through her mind. 

“Remember that one night I told you about the word ‘Voltron’ being repeated within the frequencies?” Pidge asked as she rummaged through her bag.

“Yeah? What about it?” 

She pulls out her notepad that she always carried around with her. Inside were her findings from the last several months of sitting out here (plus the adorably juvenile doodle of what she thought Voltron would look like; I laughed when she’d first shown it to me).

“I heard it again, but this time, it repeated itself over and over for hours before suddenly going dead silent,” she continued. “I mean, yeah, this has been happening for a while, but last night, it was off the charts.” She handed me her little book, opened to the page she wanted me to see. 

I took it, carefully analysing the numbers messily jotted down and graphed. Most days had a rough increase of five or so increments; however, last night’s number tripled  from the night before.

“What could this have to do with the Blue Lion?” I looked up at Pidge. I was a little lost trying to figure out the connection between her findings and Keith’s.

“I think Voltron is coming to Earth,” she replied. “And it’s coming soon. Maybe it’s looking for the blue lion that Keith is talking about.” 

Pidge and I looked at each other in realisation. I felt the pieces coming together. Could Voltron and the Blue Lion be connected? It was hard to imagine. The proverbial puzzle pieces from Pidge and Keith had wildly different connections. 

“Is this assumption based on these numbers?” I asked. It just wouldn’t piece together in my mind, it felt wrong. I put the book down, feeling a headache coming on.

“Yeah, basically.” 

The thought of this foreign invader coming to Earth was terrifying. We didn't know what it was or whether it would pose danger to us. “Don’t worry, I think it’s friendly,” Pidge added. 

I looked at her in disbelief, wondering where she'd found her sudden optimism. I wasn’t sure if she was being serious. How could she be?

I stayed out there with Pidge for a while longer, chatting until fatigue crept up on me. Delaying sleep was no longer an option for me (I knew if I did I wouldn’t be able to function properly the next day). I quietly bid Pidge farewell, leaving her on the roof to sneak back into my dorm. 

As I headed back to my room, yawning, a notification appeared on my smart watch. I sleepily peeked at the screen and saw that it was a text message from Keith. Excited, I hurriedly entered my room and pulled out my phone to see what he sent. Maybe it was another discovery! 

“You up?”

I paused for a moment, noticing it was nearly eleven. I was curious why he was texting me so late: he could have waited until the next day. If he was messaging me now, it was probably something urgent. Withdrawing from my thoughts, I closed the door behind me, carefully, so as to not awaken the cadets sleeping across the hall.

“Yeah, I’m still awake. What’s up? ” I sent the text as I collapsed on my bed. Did he want to call? Did he want me to come over? (Although I doubt anything could convince me to go back out there this late in the evening). I dropped my phone on the bed beside me only to get his reply a second later. 

“Are you free tomorrow? It’s urgent and it’s probably best if I fill you in face to face, ” he added. 

Not too long after his response, an attachment appeared on the screen. It was another image of a Blue Lion painted inside the entrance of a cave. The strange thing was even though it was taken in low light, the paint was bright, almost like the glow-in-the-dark shapes that kids would sometimes trace their ceilings. 

Now I was wide awake. 

Chapter Text

~Zeida~

“Why do you always have to defend him, Athena?” I could hear James interject with annoyance as I walked towards him. I didn’t realise that he was standing at Athena’s table, his back was in my line of sight. I could already sense trouble. “He caused nothing but trouble at the Garrison. You know better not to hang out with those kinds of people. He’s a bad influence–”

“James–” A loud slam was heard in his direction; Athena had  laid her hand flat on the table. “You don’t know Keith the way I do, so shut your god-given piehole, and use it for what it’s meant for: eating.” 

I was astonished. I’d never seen Athena so agitated before. She always had this bright and friendly aura about her and it was hard to imagine her lashing out at another cadet. At the same time, I understood her point of view. Her anger was honestly warranted after what happened almost a year ago. 

Her friendship with both teens used to make it difficult for her to choose sides. She valued James as a friend but couldn’t stand the way he acted towards Keith, who was also her (arguably closer) friend. It was a bad situation, and it was hard to tell what was the right choice.

When the news broke out about the failed Kerberos mission and the resulting disappearance of the crew, James thought it was the perfect time to provoke Keith. Commander Shirogane was Keith’s adamant defender and with him gone, James must’ve thought he was a loose cannon, easy to knock off the roster. One less challenge.  

At first, I had no clue why James was so adamant about picking on Keith and making his life miserable. I’d transferred to the Garrison two years after the rest were enrolled so I didn’t know much of anything about them, honestly. James didn’t disclose his reasons to his friends, but after a while, it was obvious that he saw Keith as a threat. He wanted to bring down the competition so he could be the best fighter class pilot.

(It only took a few words. Well placed, horrible words, and Keith cracked under the pressure, turning to violence and anger in grief. James really should have known better, but for some reason he didn’t and now his nose would always be the slightest bit crooked.)

Athena severed ties with James, and Keith was expelled, leaving without a goodbye. In the end, she lost both. All for his pride. (His stupid horrible, beautiful, hurtful pride.)

“James,” I called out, standing by him. Athena looked my way, emerald green locking with my mud brown. She was fuming. She clearly wanted James out of her sight.  “The others are waiting for us. Let’s go.” 

James didn’t look at me, but I knew he heard me. He grabbed his tray and marched to our usual spot in the cafeteria (a lot like a toddler having a tantrum). I hazarded a final glance at Athena who just rolled her eyes, shaking her head. 

“He was just being nosy. Don’t worry about it,” she said. 

But I was worried about it. I was always worried about them. 

Text me later, okay? I mouthed before whipping around to follow James. 

I caught up to James and the rest of his inner circle at our table. James was stubbornly silent as he ate his meal while everyone else chatted away. I knew  everyone noticed his mood since he really wasn’t the type to stay quiet, but no one bothered to ask him. They were afraid that they would trigger him and get chewed out. I didn’t blame them.

Though he held a great deal of authority within the group, James was the kind of leader who listened to his team. That’s why a lot of us stayed with him, even after what he did to Keith. 

However, Athena left our group because she was tired of seeing him bully her best-friend, whereas we had no real relationship with Keith. It was easy to ignore what he did to him when he never acted that way with us. Sure, he was a big jerk, but he also had a side that he’d only ever show the rest of us. A soft, wonderful, kind side that maybe I loved a little. Or maybe a lot? I don't know.  

While the group  talked among themselves, I leaned over to my left to quietly talk to James. “If you ever need to talk to someone, you can talk to me. It’s better to have it out there than bottled up,” I said, a feeling rising up from my stomach and fluttering beneath my heart (like a butterfly with hummingbird wings). 

James didn’t bother making eye contact with me as he continued to clean his plate. I wondered if he actually heard me this time. For all I knew, he was stuck in his thoughts about what happened with Athena half an hour ago.

He cleaned his plate and stood from his seat. Everyone at the table looked at James, surprised that he’d finished before any of us. “I’ll go ahead,” he said, turning his back at us to put away his tray. 

We watched him leave the cafeteria. It was unlike him to walk off like that and completely ignore us. We still needed to discuss the project that was due in a few weeks. I guess he took whatever Athena said to him personally. We’ll talk about it later.

“There he goes again,” Ryan sighed heavily as he picked at his food. “He’s got to get it through his head  that no matter what he says, Athena isn’t coming back to us. If anything, trying to get her back will only push her further away.” 

The four of us fell silent, picking at our half eaten trays. The conflict between them took a toll on all of us. Our group felt incomplete without Athena, but at least she left on her own terms. Had James kicked her out, we’d undoubtedly be in shambles. 

“I think you should go talk to him, Z,” Nadia suggested. “You’re the most sensible out of all of us.” I looked at her, surprised. If anything, Nadia would have been the better pick to talk to James in my opinion. She was the glue that kept us together, reaffirming that we all had a strong bond and that we’d always have each other’s backs.

I looked at her in shock. The last time I talked to him out of doing something utterly unreasonable for our group project, we screamed at each other. Was I really the most sensible one in the group or did everyone just thought it was easier for me to approach him because I was on his team and they weren’t? 

“I think so too,” Ina added, monotonously. “You also have a higher probability of getting through to James than any of us.” Her half-lidded eyes made contact with me, and although it was still difficult to read her expression, I could tell that she believed in me. 

“Yeah, you’re the right person for the job, Z,” Ryan said. 

I didn’t see the logic behind anything that they said, but as someone who was chronically   unable to say the word ‘no’, I reluctantly complied. I quickly finished my meal and headed out of the dining hall to look for James. 

I looked everywhere possible for the guy, but he was nowhere to be found. I even tried calling and texting, but I got nothing. There was no response from his room when I passed by either, even when I knocked on the door several times. 

There was no way that he’d gone to sleep this early. It was only eight. Or perhaps he chose to ignore me. I had to get Ryan to come since he was James’ roommate. Ryan opened the door for me, but James was nowhere to be found. I was stuck wondering where the guy had gone off to. 

Wanting to take a break from walking around the  base, I headed towards my dorm, only to find James waiting outside of my room. His arms were crossed as he leaned against the wall. Had he been waiting for me this whole time? 

As I stood there, James noticed my presence in the hallway and looked up at my direction. “Took you long enough,” he uttered, pushing himself off the wall. “Let’s talk.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

It was silent between us for a while as we loitered outside one of the hangers. I was hoping James would be the first to start the conversation but he remained strangely silent. If he wanted to talk, why wasn’t he saying anything? Was he waiting for me to say something? I suck at starting conversations. I’m so awkward. 

But since we’re just wasting time standing out here, I had to say something. My heart raced as I inhaled deeply. Just play it cool. Cool. Calm. Collected. (I was freaking out.)

“So…still mad about Athena telling you off?” 

Frick. Was that offensive? Oh god, I hope it wasn’t offensive. Why did the others think I was the most sensible one? I couldn’t even start a conversation! 

I turned away from James not wanting to see his reaction. I just wanted to hide and pretend that I never said anything ever. Why did I say ‘yes’ knowing I wasn’t the best at this?!

A chuckle came from his direction. Was he actually laughing? Maybe I was hearing things. I turned around to see James hiding his mouth with his fist. “That was a god awful attempt. You really need to work on your conversation starters,” James said as he tried to hold back his laughter. 

I pursed my lips for a moment, but seeing that James was a little less stern and more himself, I felt a little better. “I really do,” I replied, tucking a strand of brown hair that came loose from my bun behind my ear. “You should help me.” 

“You have the others too, yenno?”

“You’re the one in front of me right now. Besides, you wanted to talk.” 

“You offered,” James replied as he looked up at the night sky. I shrugged, not wanting to admit that I was actually maybe a little bit madly in love with him and that’s why I offered.

Thankfully, I didn’t have to. James took over the conversation, pouring his heart out, wondering where he’d gone wrong with his strained relationship with Athena. He thought highly of her, but couldn’t stop wondering why Athena took Keith’s side. James then devolved into a rant, mocking the lone wolf and everything he’s ever done. 

“What is it with you and Keith?” I asked, curious. This was my chance to dig a little deeper.  “I understand that he’s your rival, but is it really necessary for you to go so far?”

The brown haired boy remained silent for a while. It looked like he was trying to figure out the answer for himself. 

“Keith was a troublemaker,” he started off. “He slacked off in class, didn’t get along with his team, and was seemingly unable to follow simple directions. He didn’t take his time at the Garrison seriously, and that’s what bothered me. Keith didn’t belong here.” 

He wasn’t wrong about Keith (though I wouldn’t say he didn’t belong). I’d seen Keith in class; he didn’t seem to care much about being at the Garrison. Knowing James, he wasn’t going to tolerate that kind of attitude from anyone, but I knew that wasn’t the only reason why he was so keen on getting rid of Keith. 

James was determined to be at the top of the class; maintaining high grades, earning the respect from instructors, getting along with his team. He wanted to excel at everything, but Keith was in the way. Keith was the best pilot in the program and no one could surpass him.

He continued on saying how there was one time Keith got the whole class stuck doing drills because he wanted to show off his flying skills in the simulator. James was annoyed so he decided to pick on Keith, sarcastically thanking him for the three weekends running drills. When Keith decided to be arrogant, telling everyone that he could outfly everyone on base, James crossed the line and said something that earned him a blow to the face. 

“He managed to land a punch on my jaw, knocking me to the ground. Thankfully, before he could beat me half to death, Athena stepped in to stop him.” James said. “ If she’d not interfered, I would’ve been badly injured.” 

He mentioned Athena, again. I suppressed a sigh.

They weren’t dating or anything and it wasn’t like they had a romantic relationship before I came to the Garrison. Even so, it was clear that he was infatuated with her, even after she’d left the group. (I was a little jealous.) 

Athena was one of the top students in our class alongside me, James, and a handful of our friends. Not only was she good academically, she was popular with the other cadets.  She was fun to talk to and a good team-member.

She was very pretty, too. Naturally blonde and always smiling. It was hard not to compare myself to her.  

I was shy, reserved, and kept to myself. That was how I was taught to be, growing up in a strict household. I was taught to obey and do as I was told; to never raise my voice at my elders or disgrace our family in any way. It was extremely difficult for me to make friends in school because I was a teacher's pet, and I had no idea how to act around people my age. I couldn’t help but wish I was like Athena: so open and able to make friends.

The sigh managed to escape my lips. “That would explain why you and Keith didn’t get along while he was in the Garrison,” I said, exhausted. “But he left. Who cares if Athena mentions him? You need to move on.” 

James pursed his lips. He definitely took offence. “Move on? How can I move on when Athena keeps mentioning him? Even when I try to patch things up with her so she can come back to our group, Athena keeps bringing up Keith. Keith this, Keith that, it’s infuriating.”

This whole situation was infuriating. 

I was unsure how to respond. I was on thin ice; there was nothing I could say that would help him. He’d snap at me and shut the conversation down if I tried. I pressed my lips into a thin line, feeling a sudden urge to cry. 

James let out an exasperated sigh, slipping his hands into his pockets. “Sorry, I didn't mean to bore you with my rant. It’s something I’m working on, but it’s difficult.”

I shook my head. I was there for him, even if sometimes it hurt. “Not at all. I just wish I could help more.” 

The brown-haired teen turned to me, surprised. “You listening helps a lot. I feel safe, like I can open up and you wont judge me.” Maybe it was because they were there for everything that happened between him and Keith. It was easier to talk to me, an outsider, because I had no perspective; I wasn’t there. 

 A small smile appeared on my face and I turned to James, feeling the butterflies flutter in my stomach. He was smiling back. I took a moment to just look at him, blood rushing to my cheeks. He was so pretty: his blue-grey eyes lit with happiness, his lips somehow fuller when upturned. My smile grew, morphing into an affectionate grin.

“You should smile more often. It looks good on you,” I said without thinking. I slapped a hand over my mouth, eyes still locked in his. He looked taken aback.

“Pretend I didn’t say that,” I mumbled into my hand.

James stared at me for a moment, trying to stifle a laugh but he just couldn’t contain it. For a moment, he just laughed, and I watched, entranced by the way his face flushed and his body shook with mirth. I wished he was always this happy, laughing with or at me, it didn’t matter. He was beautiful.

 “I’m sorry, but that was really cute.” I cover my face with my hands, feeling my temperature rise uncontrollably. He really did look good when he smiled. “Thanks for the compliment, though. I’ll keep that in mind.” 

I swear my soul left my body.

Chapter Text

~Athena~

I didn’t bother telling Pidge that I was meeting up with Keith. If I did, I knew I would never hear the end of her teasing. Besides, she had a late night staying up to listen to alien frequencies. Didn’t want to wake her up for something she couldn't help us with. She ended up updating me with a text at two in the morning, anyway. Apparently, this ‘Voltron’ thing was fast approaching. 

I walked up the steps as quietly as I could, painfully aware of the unsteady creaks of wooden panels as I approached the porch. I knocked and waited for Keith to open the door for me. I was so nervous: what was probably only thirty seconds felt like a lifetime. 

I knew Keith was home seeing that his red hoverbike was parked in its spot, but seriously, what was taking so long? I knock again, a little louder than the first time, in hopes that he would hear me. 

No response. 

Growing concerned, I knock even harder on the wooden door, feeling its splintered texture against my fist. Maybe he was still sleeping? But it was already past noon and he texted me first thing in the morning to remind me to come around this time. Was he okay?

I pulled out my phone to call him when the door suddenly opened and a wild Keith appeared.

A wild topless Keith appeared. 

He had one towel loosely wrapped around his waist and he dried his hair with another. I couldn’t take my eyes off him for a moment as I watched the water in his hair drip to roll down his shoulders in little droplets. It was then I noticed his tone build; slim yet strong and defined. Were those abs?

I think my face was on fire.

“Sorry, I just got out of the shower,” Keith utters as he continues to dry his hair. It was like  he was completely aware of the situation. I averted my gaze and ducked my head. Never in my life had I seen Keith in such a state of undress. 

“Could you have at least put on a shirt before opening the door?” I squeaked. 

From the corner of my eye, I saw Keith look down at his appearance. “Ah,” he replied nonchalantly. As if he didn't care that someone saw him half naked! “My bad. I wasn’t thinking. Here, come in and have a seat while I get changed.” 

Keith opened the door for me, disappearing into his bedroom area. I closed the door behind me, then rushed to the couch that faced away from his sleeping area. There weren’t any walls to section off the areas around the shack. The only other room that had a door was the bathroom. 

The thought of Keith changing in the same space as me haunted my thoughts. I could hear him moving around on the other side of the room, opening and closing his dresser and getting changed. Part of me was curious what he looked like completely bare, especially after seeing him at the front door. 

I slapped myself in the forehead and nervously took out my phone to stare at the lock-screen like it had the answer to all of life’s questions before I could finish that train of thought. 

Keith, sadl— thankfully now fully clothed, walked past me and headed towards the kitchen to grab a drink for the both of us. “So… What happened? Why did we need to meet so urgently?” I asked as he handed me a bottle of soda. 

He let out a heavy sigh as he plopped down on the couch across from where I sat. For some reason, Keith seemed a little exhausted. Ok, a lot exhausted. Like he’d been up to sunrise. 

“Remember that event I mentioned? I think I might have an idea where it’ll happen.” 

For a minute I just sat there, bewildered. Keith did not beat around the bush. His dark eyes pierced me like violet knives. I recognized that glare. It was the same look that he’d always give me whenever  his mind was made up on. He wasn’t playing and he had a plan. 

“How do you know?” I asked, brow furrowed. 

Keith explained how the last photo he sent me the previous night clicked like it was the final piece of his puzzle. Everything pointed to a particular area: roughly a fifteen minute ride by hoverbike. 

“I want you to join me,” Keith said. He didn’t move his eyes from my figure strewn haphazardly across his chair as he set his empty bottle on the coffee table. “Unless you’re too chicken?” A teasing smile wormed its way into his expression as he leaned back to lounge on the couch. 

“Of course I’ll help you,” I replied without even a moment’s hesitation, head upside down and hanging off his chair. Keith’s expression shifted from mischief to something fonder.

Keith took almost an hour explaining everything. He’d done all this research the night before, eager to get to the bottom of the mystery he’d slowly pieced together for months. I, however, was only here for the adventure and the thrill of discovering something out of this world. (I fell asleep halfway through the explanation. I appreciated his enthusiasm, though.) 

I dimly remembered that he mentioned that the locations of the blue paintings acted like points on a map. They formed a circle around something and Keith assumed that the location of the blue lion was the centre of it all. He said it was the only logical explanation. I yawned; “Seems about right.”

It happened in crime shows all the time. 

Ok, maybe I wasn’t an expert, but still. Go Keith!

Once he was sure that I was (very thoroughly) briefed, we set out for the deserted area north of the shack. 

✧✦✧✦✧

In the end, we never did find that blue lion. We walked around aimlessly for hours, looking high and low for  anything that could give us a lead. Keith eventually called it quits when it was obvious we weren’t getting anywhere. 

He apologised for taking up so much of my time with his so-called “goose chase.” I told him the truth: I thought it was fun. I’d never gotten the chance to hike the canyon before (though it was unbearably hot: I made a note to bring more water next time around). 

Keith promised that he would take more time on research before we did it again. I convinced him to let Pidge help. She was the only person I could think of that could possibly be able (or willing) to build a device that could successfully track down the blue lion. He reluctantly agreed, unaware that I’d already told her about what was going on. He didn’t need to know that, though. 

I was on my way to meet Pidge on the rooftop after curfew so I could tell her the plan when I saw that she had company: It was Lance and Hunk. From what I could see, partially hidden behind a wall, Pidge was showing them her Voltron drawing, excitedly explaining what she’d discovered in the last few months.

“What are you two doing here?” I said as I casually walked up to the group, hands in my pockets (like I hadn’t just been creepily spying on them). Hunk and Lance jumped at the sound of my voice like a couple of cowards, though who could blame them when they’re up  in a restricted area of a military base. 

“I’d like to ask you the same thing,” Lance interjected as if he wasn’t here before me. “Are you conspiring with Pidge to track down aliens from outer space?” He pretended to catch us in the act, fingers pointed accusingly at us. I attempted to  roll my eyes to the back of my head in exasperation. 

“We’re not conspiring to do anything,” Pidge retorted, throwing her headset over her ears and looking at her laptop. “I’m just searching for something.” 

“Athena, you’re aware of this??” Hunk asked. He looked at me with a worried expression, unsure. 

I nodded in response since there was no point in lying to those two. They were Pidge’s team members and I could only imagine she’d considered the consequences before telling them.  Hunk made eye contact and grabbed me by the shoulders, hands shaking.

“Do you really think there’s aliens out there?” His voice wobbled with the implications of his question. It was obvious that he was scared of the thought of extraterrestrial life. I was a little surprised to realise that Hunk was a bit of scaredy cat. I thought he only had a fear of flying (or maybe just puking in flight simulations), but it turned out that it went further than that.

“I mean, it’s a possibility,” I replied, sort of uncomfortable with his proximity. “I’m sure we’re not the only conscious beings in the galaxy.” Hunk shudders at my response, still holding onto the sides of my arms as his eyes slowly move away from mine. He was terrified for sure. 

Without warning, the building’s alarm system went off and the PA system was turned on. Hunk let go abruptly, turning towards the speakers. “Attention students,” one of the officer’s voices echoed across the facility. “This is not a drill.”

We were on lockdown.  

I froze, trying to listen to the officer’s instructions when I suddenly noticed something bright was entering the Earth’s atmosphere. It was balled up in a fiery atmospheric inferno and it was heading straight for us. “Hey, is that a meteor?!” Hunk exclaimed as he pointed out the large object I was gaping at.

Pidge immediately whips out her binoculars to take a closer look at the bright flying object. Her jaw dropped. “It’s a ship!” She says before Lance snatched them from her, pulling her neck along with it. 

“Whoa! I can’t believe what I’m seeing!” He exclaimed. Pidge looked significantly less amused.

The ship flew over the Garrison and crashed into the Earth’s surface a small distance away. It wasn’t long until a line of utility vehicles filed off base to try and see what’d landed. 

I had the sudden urge to pull out my phone to text Keith. I wasn’t sure why, but I felt the need to tell him what was happening. Maybe this was another clue, or even the blue lion itself. 

I ran from the roof without telling the others where I was heading. Lance called out to me, wondering where I was going, but I ignored him. There was no time to explain. 

Just as I was making my way into the hangar, I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. Keith just responded to my message.

“Meet me at the shack.”

✧✦✧✦✧

It was no easy feat to retrieve my hoverbike and flee the Garrison (in the middle of a lockdown, after curfew) but I had my ways. Lucky for me, the staff on duty were lazy and didn’t really seem to care what was happening. Just another Tuesday to them. I made it out completely undetected. 

I snuck out as soon as I saw the last batch of Garrison personnel leave for the crash site. I thought the base would have a better system for this, but I dismissed that thought for the moment. I felt relief sweep over when finally I felt the cool air touch my skin, speeding away with a satisfied smile. As I approached the shack, I noticed Keith was already outside waiting for me.

“I’m surprised you were actually able to get off base,” Keith said as he had his back towards me. “I was beginning to think that you were held up because you got caught.” 

“I learned from the best,” I teased, shaking my head as I remembered our past, sneaking away together and causing all sorts of trouble. Thrilling yet nerve wracking knowing there would be consequences if we were caught. I approached the black-haired teen to see what he was loading onto his bike. It was a silver case with locks on every side. I was curious. “What’s inside?” 

Keith motioned for me to come closer, unlocking the case to reveal a set of what looked to be explosives. High-tech explosives, in fact. I looked at them in awe, wondering how he’d gotten access to them and also why we needed them. They looked like the bombs from the Garrison, but there were no insignias embossed on them. 

“These were left in the shack when I found this place,” Keith said as if he knew what I was thinking. He closes the suitcase, securing it on his hoverbike. “They seemed to be in good shape so I kept them. Good to see it’ll finally be used for something.” 

I was a little lost on what Keith was trying to get at with the explosives. What would we do with them? Was he a terrorist? I didn’t feel comfortable with the thought. The last thing I wanted to do was get someone hurt with those bombs. 

“So, what are you thinking of doing with them?” I asked, downplaying my nervousness. 

“The Garrison are most likely there already to isolate the ship,” Keith replied as he turned to look at me. “We need a diversion so we can enter the crash site.” Then he dove into one of his long explanations.

The plan was to get close to the crash site and plant the bombs there. It needed to be close enough to be noticed but far enough away it would give us time to sneak in. Once we’d planted the bombs, we would fly to the opposite side of the site and detonate. It was a simple enough idea, but it’d be difficult to execute. 

I was glad that I wore darker clothes, meant for the sneaking around I typically did at night. My balaclava collar could be pulled up to cover the bottom half of my face and the hood of my coat was deep and meant to cover my lengthy blonde hair. Thank the stars for small mercies.

“So what are we waiting for? Let’s get going,” I said before beginning to walk towards my bike. Keith stopped me before I could, grabbing me by the arm.

“Let’s take one hoverbike there. It would lessen the chances of us being spotted,” Keith said, dropping my arm like it was on fire. He had a point, but I really wasn’t expecting the sudden offer. I’d never ridden a bike with another person before.

But really: how bad could it be?

“Sure,” I replied. Keith pulled his bandana over his nose and hopped onto the bike first. I followed suit, taking the seat behind him and pulling up my hood and collar, covering my face. Although the bike was big enough for the both of us, it felt a little snug. It was a little awkward not being in the driver’s seat. How was I supposed to ride as a passenger? I didn’t want to fall off. “Do you have side handles that I could hold?” 

“I don’t, but if it makes you feel safer, you can hang onto me.” Keith started up the engine while I sat there, baffled. Me, hold onto Keith? From behind, no less? The thought made me blush. Fortunately, he couldn’t see. 

I reached out and pulled at a small section of his jacket. Expecting Keith to start up the engine, he looked over his shoulder. “Are you going to be okay hanging on like that? I’m pretty sure you’ll fall off if you’re not careful.” I averted my gaze for a moment, not wanting him to see the blush on my cheeks. 

“I’ll only fall off if you’re a crappy driver, which we both know you aren’t,” I retorted while I continued to look away from him. A small chuckle came from his direction as he reached out for one of my wrists.

“Okay, come on,” Keith replied. His hold was gentle yet firm as he pulled me forward, forcing me to lean against his back while he wrapped my arm around his torso. I had no choice but to have both arms around his body. My heart raced, pounding against my chest as I felt my body temperature raise. I felt him shiver, like a sudden chill blew over. (If I cuddled closer, it was because of the desert night’s chill.)

Okay, I guess this is what is happening now, I thought, flustered.

“Hold on tight,” he said, gentler than either of us would ever admit.

The engine of his bike revved and it raced forward, concealing the thundering sound of my heart beating. I only hoped that Keith couldn’t feel it pounding; it felt like it was about to burst. 

It took several minutes to reach the perimeter of the crash site. We hopped off, heated faces hidden behind masks, and kept ourselves low and out of sight as we peered over the rocks where we hid. Just as we expected, the Garrison had set up their tents around the area quickly, circling the crash site. The ship was taped off while the personnel investigating were dressed in hazmat suits, walking in and around the site. 

From what we could see, there was one large tent amongst the several smaller ones. I had an inkling that whatever they retrieved from the ship was inside. Was it an alien species? Would it pose a threat to Earth? I had to know.  

Even so, my conscience was screaming at me to go back to the base where it was safe. Out of all of the times this could have happened, it had to be now, right before finals. After a moment, I shrugged off my hesitation and steeled myself, ready to follow through with Keith’s plan. 

Keith led the way, taking the suitcase with him. We carefully planted the bombs somewhere that would grab the Garrison’s attention and draw them away from the site. Once they were in place, Keith and I rushed back to his bike and headed toward the opposite side of camp.

We continued to lay low and kept a distance, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. I only hoped that our plan would work out. Just as we hid behind a large boulder, Keith decided it was time.

“Get ready to take over the bike as soon as I pull the trigger,” Keith whispered. “Once I’m in, watch my back in case they come back.” I nodded my head, releasing my hold around his torso in preparation for him to jump off his bike. 

When I was ready, Keith pulled the trigger, setting off the bombs in a spectactular light show, bathing everthing in red. The explosions shook the ground, launching the camp into a panic. The Garrison quickly took action and the majority of personnel headed towards the distraction site. Keith vaulted off the bike and stuck the landing, gracefully sliding into a run. I quickly slid into the spot he vacated, speeding off to hide the bike somewhere nearby. 

Keith made a run for the tent while the Garrison utility vehicles sped from the scene. I moved the bike behind another rock formation and then ran for the camp. I hid behind some crates just in front of the larger tent, scanning for any personnel left behind.

The sound of grunts and crashes sounded from within the tent, startling me.  I wondered if I should check it out. What if Keith needed my help? He said my only role was to ensure the area was clear of any personnel but I couldn’t help but feel like Keith needed my assistance.  I took a quick scan around the area before rushing inside. 

Inside the tent, there were men in hazmat suits lying on the ground. Though their faces weren’t visible, it was obvious that they were knocked unconscious. It wasn’t long until I noticed a familiar face lying on the ground dressed in his uniform. It was Commander Iverson.

My jaw dropped seeing one of the head officers passed out on the ground. Did Keith really just knock him unconscious?! He had some guts to even think about aiming a punch at the older man who held all that authority at the Garrison.

It really did nothing to dissuade the terrorist theory.

I looked up to see Keith’s back facing me. In front of me was a lab with an operating table sitting at the centre. What were they doing here? It looked like something straight out of a horror movie. 

Maybe Keith is right, minor terrorism is probably fine if the military is acting this shady.

I take a step sideways to see a familiar figure strapped top to bottom on the table. A familiar figure: with a strong, muscular build and a METAL ARM laid there, knocked out cold. My eyes widened as my jaw fell open, realising why I recognised them. 

“Shiro?” The name of my mentor slipped out of my mouth as I stood there in bewilderment. He looked pretty much the same, minus the large scar across the bridge of his nose and his bangs were now a silvery white colour. Oh, and THE METAL ARM.

I honestly don’t know what I was expecting but that definitely wasn’t it.

Keith turned to me in surprise at my shocked remark, not expecting me to be there, but he didn’t say anything. Instead, he pulled out a small blade from his belt, placing it under the straps that held Shiro down. I quickly rushed over to Shiro’s side, taking his right arm only to feel this cold, metallic surface in my grasp. 

Seriously, that metal arm business was cool. Where did he even get that? Actually nevermind. He was probably tortured by aliens or something. I think I’m going into shock , I thought and helped Keith manoeuvre my legally dead friend onto his shoulder. Keith took all the weight, refusing me with a shake of his head when I tried to help. 

“Let’s get you out of here, Shiro,” Keith uttered and stubbornly carried Shiro’s weight the best he could on his own. Shiro opened his eyes a crack, loopily turning his head toward Keith before going lax. He looked like he was in a lot of pain and high on some sort of tranq. 

Just as I was about to tell Keith to eat it and help, a stampede of footsteps thundered into the tent. 

“No. No, no, no, no you don’t!”

I could recognise that annoying voice from anywhere! I looked up, surprised to see Lance, the insufferable boy from the Garrison.

 “I'm going to be the one who saves Shiro.”

Chapter Text

~Athena~

“What’re you guys doing here?” I asked as Lance rushed over to the other side of Shiro, taking the officer’s other arm and throwing it over his shoulder. Rushing after him were the other two cadets, Pidge and Hunk. 

Lance’s eyes were glued to Keith, obviously displeased, while the latter seemed uninterested in the attention. Lance turned to me with his lips pursed. It was clear that he wanted to know why I was associated with his so-called “archnemesis.” I thought everyone at the Garrison knew about the friendship Keith and I shared. They certainly made it hard for me to forget. I guess Lance didn’t bother to pay attention back then.

“Athena? We’d like to ask the same question,” Pidge said, disgruntled. 

I felt a sudden wave of guilt that I’d neglected to tell her what was going on earlier. However, had I told her back on the rooftop where I was going and why, I doubted it’d change the situation. There wasn’t enough time for me to go into detail. I had to think on my feet; I had to leave without telling her.

A sigh escaped my lungs, feeling defeated and tired when put on the spot. However, before I had the chance to explain, the two boys’ bickering erupted. 

“We were in the same class at the Garrison, don’t you remember?” Lance said. 

“Really?” Keith replied. “Were you, uh, an engineer?” He was as clueless and blunt as ever, looking dubiously over at the Cuban teen. Did he really forget who Lance was? I couldn’t tell if he was being sarcastic. Sure, they weren’t well acquainted but Lance was telling the truth about being in the same class. I was there. I saw Lance around and still remembered who he was. He was the class clown, the one who literally wore a clown nose and got dress coded for it every day for a month straight after losing a bet. It was hard to forget who he was with that kind of reputation. 

“No, I’m a pilot!” Lance exclaimed. He continued to go on about how he and Keith were always neck and neck, always trying to one-up each other. That, I couldn’t recall. Keith was obviously the better pilot; Lance wasn’t even close to being his rival. The only ‘competition’ I could remember was between Keith and James. 

“Oh, I remember you,” Keith replied as if a lightbulb just went off in his head. “You were the lousy cargo pilot that liked crashing into things.” Oh boy. 

Lance rolled his eyes at Keith before responding. “Hey, now. I will admit, I wasn’t the best pilot then, but I’ve improved! I'm in fighter class now, thanks to you.” 

“Well, congratulations,” Keith remarked sarcastically, rolling his eyes at Lance. 

The tension grew between them, their eyes locking for a heated moment. Before they could break out into another argument, however, I stepped between them. “That’s enough, you two. We need to get Shiro out of here. The Garrison staff will be back anytime.”

Hunk and Pidge headed outside first. They took a quick look around the area to make sure the coast was clear before giving us the signal. I felt the adrenaline rush in my veins as I stood guard. Keith and Lance took Shiro to the hoverbike. Keith hopped in the driver’s seat while Pidge climbed up the wing of the bike. I took my spot behind Keith as Lance handed Shiro to Pidge. 

“They’re coming back and they don’t look too happy,” Hunk said as he ran over towards us. Without warning, the vehicle leaned backward, with a loud thud from where he sat behind me. I sent a quick prayer to whoever’s listening to give the poor bike the strength to go on.

“Um, is this thing going to be big enough for all of us?” Pidge asked. It definitely wasn’t. It was only good for two people, but now with four extra bodies on board, I doubted we would be able to lift off the ground. 

“No,” Keith replied in annoyance. I should have taken my bike, but there’s no point in thinking about it. We didn’t obviously didn’t think we would end up in this sort of situation. Who would?

“Lance, get Shiro to lean against me and support him from the side. Pidge, hold onto him so that he doesn’t fall off when we start moving,” I commanded as I saw several sets of headlights heading straight for us. They spotted us. Perfect. Great. Wonderful. We’re screwed.

Keith revved up the hoverbike and made a one-eighty; I just barely managed to wrap my arms around him before I flew off. I pointedly ignored Pidge’s eyebrow wiggle at the action. 

“Hey, we all fit!” Hunk exclaimed, and we were off. Very slowly.

The Garrison vehicles were getting closer by the second, and I started to freak out. The last thing I wanted was to get caught in this crazy situation. I could only imagine the consequences I’d suffer if we were caught. My grade would plummet and my reputation would be tarnished.

“Can this thing go any faster?” Lance asked as he looked behind us. The vehicles were getting closer by the second. I buried my face into Keith's shoulder instead of thinking about it.

“We can toss out some non-essential weight,” Keith replied. I chuffed out a laugh at that one. 

“Oh, I get it. That's an insult.” I could imagine the annoyed look on Lance’s face in my mind. I let loose a nervous grin.

“Big man, lean left!” Keith shouted as loud as he could in the hope that Hunk would hear him in the wind. The bike abruptly shifted towards the left on command, taking everyone by surprise. I held on to Keith for dear life as the bike tilted heavily to the side.

The sudden turn had three Garrison vehicles eating the dust, going up in flames with a dramatic plume of smoke. Just like that, we had three less problems. I dimly wondered what genius engineer made it so easy to set them on fire. It had to be a design flaw. Is that a normal thought to have while running from the American military? Beats me.

"Woo! We lost them!" Lance exclaimed as he looked at the thick cloud of dust. More vehicles emerged as if to spite him. Lance, to his credit, took it in stride. "Nevermind, they're still on us!"

Keith revved the engine and tried to accelerate the hoverbike as much as he could. Despite his best effort, it just wasn’t enough. We were too heavy and the Garrison was right at our heels. 

“Big man, lean right!” He cried out, desperate.

The bike took a sharp right turn on the trail before we flew over a huge gorge. We screamed for our lives, feeling the gravity pull us down for a moment before making it to the other side. In one piece, would you look at that. One of the remaining vehicles managed to follow us over the ravine, but the other clumsily flipped and crashed into the side of the canyon. I glanced behind us to take in the situation.

One down, one more to go.

“Guys, is that a cliff up ahead?!” Hunk pointed out. I turned back around and looked past Keith’s shoulder; it was most definitely a cliff. 

“Yup,” Keith replied, accelerating forward towards the edge. My mind started racing as the bike got closer and closer to the cliff. Everyone pleaded for Keith not to take the risk but he chose to ignore us. 

“Keith?!” I screamed. He was out of his mind. 

Instinctively, I clung onto Keith even tighter, closing my eyes shut and hiding my head in his shoulder, as I prepared myself for the worst possible outcome—death. I guess I’ll be seeing my grandparents soon. Maybe we’ll make cookies (Keith won’t get any).

There was a moment where everything around me seemed to slow down. I opened my eyes and took a glimpse of the empty ridge below. My heart sank to the pit of my stomach as my body realised how high up we really were, the ground far away and stretching further. Inevitably, we would plummet, deeper and deeper into the abyss. I shut my eyes and prayed.

“Are you freaking crazy?! You’re going to kill us all!” Lance’s voice cracked as we continued to head towards the edge. I couldn’t help but agree as I continued to hold onto Keith, still praying to God or any god out there. It was like we were on a roller coaster slowly climbing towards the steep and narrow part of the track. Except we might actually die. What was he thinking?!

“Shut up and trust me!” Keith yelled back. I took that advice, deciding that if all the things Keith had roped me into in the past didn’t do me in, it was unlikely he’d succeed this time around. 

It was only a matter of seconds before we would hit the ground. We’re gonna die, I thought, Oh my God, this is how I die. 

Before I could deny Keith cookies in the afterlife, however, I felt him suddenly shift gears, preventing the bike from crashing into Earth’s surface. I slowly opened my eyes as I felt my still-beating heart pounding in my chest. I could feel myself breathing in the cold night air (do people breathe in the afterlife?).

We’re…alive? 

I looked over my shoulder to see the other three completely stunned from what just happened. They were speechless. I couldn’t help but feel the same: I wasn’t sure whether to be upset or grateful that Keith took the jump. That was terrifying.

A sigh of relief escaped my lips and I rested my forehead against his back, glad we got away. Would I ever try something like that again? No.

“Never do that again,” I mumbled into his jacket. I felt rather than heard Keith’s answering laugh.

✧✦✧✦✧

Everyone passed out in the living room after last night’s narrow escape from the Garrison. Well, not everyone. Keith had excused himself to get some fresh air while the rest of us laid down in various spots in his living room; it’d been hours, and he still hadn’t returned.  Similarly, despite my  bone-deep exhaustion, my mind was a rat race.

What was going to happen now that we had kidnapped Shiro? Because that’s what it was, a kidnapping. Despite our personal connection to him, he was a Garrison employee, and one that disappeared while on a mission, no less. I was relatively certain that was a felony. Did they see our faces while we were making a run for it? All I could think about was what was left for us. I could only imagine my parents’ reaction if they heard what happened. I’d never hear the end of it, and that’s in the optimistic future where I didn't end up in jail. 

I looked at the other kids, who’d obviously made themselves comfortable in Keith’s home. They’d split the small living room in two. Hunk and Lance shared the two-seater sofa while Pidge monopolised the chair across from them. They were all still dead asleep. 

My eyes moved to rest on the brunette sleeping on the chaise. She’d passed out with her glasses on. What if they broke?

I quietly got up from the floor and walked over, gently removing them to place them on the side table, carefully brushing her bangs from her eyes. I pulled the stolen blanket on her lap over her shoulders, a small smile worming its way into my expression. 

Shiro was fast asleep on Keith’s bed. Not even the animated chatter from the cadets before they fell asleep disturbed the ex-officer. It made me wonder what he’d gone through.

Shiro looked rough: his clothes had rips and tears all over. It looked like he’d been fighting a bear and a dragon at the same time before getting caught by the Garrison. Even more prominent than the ragged state of his clothing, was the newly sprouted streak of white hair, the large, stretching scar across the bridge of his nose, and (who could forget?) his metal prosthetic, reflecting the sunlight from where it’d moved above the blanket in his sleep.

Seriously, what happened to him when he disappeared? I had so many questions, but they would have to wait. I walked over and gently pulled the covers to his chin, like he used to do for me when I was stressed about a test and depriving myself of sleep back at the Garrison. It felt so familiar, and so far away.

Since I obviously was unable to force myself to sleep, I decided to take a page out of Keith’s book and get some fresh air. The morning-blue sunlight had already started drifting into the shack, casting dark shadows across the dusty floors as the sun sluggishly rose from the east. I pulled back a curtain and watched the sunrise for a moment, hands carding through loose and tangled gold, before making my way to the door.

I stepped out onto the porch, only to find Keith there, sitting slumped on the rickety steps. Hearing my approach, Keith turned in my direction, bangs flopping into his eyes. The sun’s light gently caressed his cheek as we looked at each other, eyes sleepily locked in understanding.  

For half a second, my heart skipped at him. The moment felt like it was something straight out of those cheesy teen rom-coms I used to laugh at with my grandma. I wondered where that laughter went as I watched an unknown emotion dance in the violet of his pupils.

“Can’t sleep?” He asked. His tired and gentle voice brought me back to the moment, and what a good moment it was, bathed in colorful light, wind drifting through the canyon, gently blowing across my skin. 

A sigh escaped my lips as I reminded myself of my tired state. “Yeah.” 

Keith shifted to one side to make room on the wooden steps, patting the spot beside him once before moving his hand to rest on his knee, leaning forward. It was obvious that he was motioning for me to sit beside him, and so I did, happy at the invitation.

I stared out at the horizon, where the sun moved from beyond the canyon. Everything was bathed in orange, the sun cresting over desert yellow, sand and cliffs greeting them like an old friend. I felt the peace of nature rush over me in a long, heavy breath.

“It’s beautiful,” I muttered under my breath, in awe of its magnificence. 

There was something surreal about watching the sunrise. The air was crisp as it met the warmth of the morning sun, warming my skin and cooling my lungs. It brought me back to my time on my grandparents’ farm when I was younger, peaceful, quiet, when the birds just began to chirp. There weren’t a lot of opportunities to have moments like this back at the Garrison, mostly because I was more of a night owl than I like to be, but also because there was a pointed lack of windows (or doors for that matter). Keith is lucky to have this kind of view on his (literal) doorstep.

“It is,” Keith replied. I turned to look at Keith. He leaned back on his hands, eyes locked on the sunrise. “I’ll never get tired of it.” 

While the birds sung to greet the morning, we settled into silence. I slumped over slightly, the fatigue of my sleepless night slowly creeping up on me. I wanted to start a conversation to hopefully keep myself awake, but I was too tired to think of a subject. Keith was probably feeling the same way, judging by the way his violet eyes blinked drowsily open, like a cat slowly waking from a satisfying nap. 

“So…,” Keith and I said at the same time. We snapped to attention, simultaneously breaking into rowdy (and slightly unhinged) laughter. My snort-laugh that I absolutely hated made an appearance, and I slapped my hand to my mouth in the scant hope it would stop.

It brought me back to the times when we’d coincidentally say things at the same time all the time. It took Shiro by surprise (until he got used to it). He joked that we had some sort of twin telepathy.

By the time we were finished, my lungs ached. With one final snort, we fell back into a comfortable silence.

"Just like old times,” Keith rasped out with a small smile on his face (which was practically a grin in Keith). 

“Yeah.” I couldn’t help but smile at him, remembering all of the shenanigans we got into while we were cadets together. Keith was not one to smile or crack jokes with people he wasn’t comfortable with. It took a while for him to warm up to me, and that was with Shiro’s interference. It’d been so long since we had a moment to relax and laugh like we used to. I didn’t think we’d still click like that. For a moment, it was like nothing had ever come between us.

“What do we do now? The Garrison is probably looking for Shiro and we can’t go back to base without knowing if they recognized us last night,” I asked, turning my head away from Keith, suddenly deep in thought. My expression fell with implication.

“I’m not exactly sure,” he sighed. He sounded annoyed. “Having your friends tag along wasn’t the plan. If it was just the two of us, we could have taken Shiro and you could have snuck back into the Garrison right after.” 

I thought back to my actions back at the base, when I ran off without a word. They must have been wondering where I was off to in such a rush. Or maybe they were just curious and headed towards the crash site to see what was going on. Perhaps it was both. It was probably both. 

“Well, even if it didn’t go to plan, we’re still out here with Shiro. I hope we can get back on the base without getting in a bunch of trouble,” I said. I could feel my anxiety levels rising the more I thought about it. Those were government personnel we were running from, and Shiro was an unknown quantity with alien technology. We were in deep.

“It was dark last night so I don’t think those officers would have been able to recognise your faces. Besides, your back was turned to them most of the time, and you were wearing a mask,” Keith replied. He was right. Hearing his reassurance had my shoulders relaxing and the anxiety abating.

I pulled out my phone and wondered if I’d gotten any text messages from the other cadets. Not that there should be any this early in the morning. No one would reasonably be awake at six in the morning. Unless they’re crazy. Or Zeida (which is honestly the same thing).

“How did you feel when you saw Shiro strapped to that table?” Keith asked, grabbing my attention from my phone. I looked at him, seeing his eyes averted and dark with anger. 

“To be honest, I don’t really know.” I couldn’t really explain how I felt at that exact moment. In fact, I don’t think I was focusing on how I felt back at the camp. I was more concerned whether that was really Shiro strapped onto the surgical table and not some imposter. There was an unexpected shroud of mystery around his return and I was unsure how I felt about it. Mystery was either fun or deadly, nothing in between. 

“I guess we’re on the same page, then,” Keith replied, hand reaching up to brush his bangs from his eyes and rub at his temple. “I wonder if Shiro has anything to do with my findings. He did crash land on earth’s surface on the date I’d predicted something would happen.” 

Keith made a good point, but some hopeful part of me wanted it to be a big coincidence. It was difficult to maintain that ignorance, however. There must be some connection between the Blue Lion and Shiro’s sudden return with all of Pidge and Keith’s evidence lining up.

“Also, I don’t know if you’ve noticed it back there but Shiro doesn’t have his right arm anymore,” Keith added. “I wonder what happened to him.” 

Oh yeah, the ROBOT ARM. My mind supplied the image of its shiny surface glistening underneath the LED hung above, his body lax and pliant, bolted to the operation table. I shuddered at the implications.

“Maybe when Shiro wakes up and settles down, we can ask him questions. I just hope he’s okay. We don’t know what he went through in the year since he disappeared.” I said and  leaned back to gingerly place my hands on the splintered wooden panels behind me. As I did, my thumb grazed against Keith’s, causing me to jump at the sudden physical contact, a pleasurable shock rushing up my arm. When was the last time I touched somebody? My ears reddened, thankfully hidden by the blonde hair falling over my shoulders.

I looked at Keith and pulled away, seeing that he was unfazed by my touch. Maybe he didn’t feel anything. I’d rather he didn’t or else we’d be in an awkward situation. 

“Guys…,” a groggy voice sounded from behind. I jumped out of my skin, not expecting anyone other than Keith to speak. 

Keith and I turned around to see Pidge standing at the door. Her short brown hair was shaggy from tossing and turning in her sleep. She gently rubbed an eye underneath her glasses before letting out a big  yawn. It was hard to tell whether she was sleepwalking or actually awake. 

“What’s up, Pidge?” I asked, keeping my eyes trained on the sleepy brunette, hoping to God she didn’t see what I just did. 

“It’s Shiro…,” She replied. “He’s awake.” 

Chapter Text

~Keith~

The brown-haired teen slowly walked back into the shack, dragging his feet behind him, and leaving my door wide open. I exchanged looks with Athena, shocked. 

I was kinda hoping Athena and I could stay there a bit longer, peacefully watching the sunrise dance over the canyon before we were inevitably forced to figure out our next step. It’d been a while since we hung out. (Athena also had the cutest reaction when our fingers brushed, and I kinda wanted to tease her about it. Just to see how red her ears can turn.) 

I didn’t mind it at all. If I wasn’t so afraid of losing her friendship, I’dve grabbed her hand long ago. 

Athena was my friend for nearly the entirety of my time at the Garrison before I got booted. Hell, if it was up to me, I wouldn’t have gone at all, but since I had nowhere to go and Shiro was basically my father-figure, I believed him when he said I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to have a better future. Whatever that meant. 

“I guess we should get back inside,” Athena said and stretched out her arms and legs before getting up from the wooden steps. “I’m gonna make everyone breakfast; if that’s okay?” 

“Sure, go ahead,” I replied and followed her back into the house, rolling my shoulders to stretch them out. 

We got back inside and I saw the two boys were still fast asleep (and drooling, ew) in the living room while Pidge returned to the chaise, sprawled across and half asleep. Athena headed towards the kitchen area and looked through the cupboards. Today was supposed to be a grocery run so I wasn’t sure what I had left to offer. It was up to her to figure it out, though. 

I looked over at Shiro who was sitting on the edge of the bed. As if he felt me looking in his direction, he turned and stared back. A friendly smile appeared on his face but didn’t last, waning and wavering like heat on desert sand. 

Concerned, I walked over to set a gentle palm on his shoulder. "Is everything okay? You're not injured, are you?"

He shook his head, placing his cold, metal hand on my warm, human one. 

"Everything’s fine, promise," Shiro said and didn't mean .

~Athena POV~

Shiro changed into a new set of clothes, and the two like-brothers headed outside to talk. I took the initiative to prepare breakfast for everyone. There wasn’t much in Keith’s fridge, which I expected. He’s just one person, I couldn’t reasonably expect him to have food for six people. Thankfully, he still had half a dozen eggs. 

Pidge made a few attempts to wake up the bums on the couch by throwing the couch pillows at them. She laughed as one hit Lance in the face, snorting childishly. Another thunked and bounced off of Hunk’s back, followed by a girly stream of giggles. Lance woke up with an annoyed groan and tried to shoo her away while Hunk seemed completely unaffected by her effort. He was dead to the world. 

The front door opened. Keith and Shiro returned, and the latter headed towards the bathroom while Keith walked into the kitchen. 

“Sorry. I don’t have much,” Keith uttered, leaning on the counter. 

“That’s alright. Egg sandwiches are gonna have to do,” I replied as I took the pack of sliced bread, a few eggs, mayonnaise and some lettuce leaves from the fridge. “Really, I should be the one apologising for raiding your fridge.” 

I looked up from what I was doing to see Keith was distancing himself from the others and their conversation by staying glued to my side. He really hasn’t changed in the slightest. He only looked over for a second, hearing a crash, as the teenagers ran back and forth in his living room like the rowdy children they were. 

Lance had somehow acquired a pillow and was chasing Pidge around, screaming: “Come back here, you miscreant!” He should probably be more concerned that they were destroying his home, but he’s Keith. He probably thought that a wrecked home was preferable to human interaction.  

“Why don’t you try to talk to them?” I asked as I prepped a pot to boil the eggs. “They’re not gonna bite.” 

As I spoke, Pidge squealed; Lance had managed to corner her and start pelting her with the pillow, shouting: “Take that!! Feel my wrath!!!!”

Keith shrugged without saying a word. That was Keith for you. He wasn’t interested in talking to them. At least, not yet. He’d have to talk to them at some point while they lived in his house. It was inevitable.

I continued to work on the sandwiches, glancing over at Keith, who seemed to be deep in thought. His brow knotted while he stared at the ground in front of him, arms crossed and hands balled into fists. I didn’t want to disturb his train of thought (it seemed important), but, sue me, I was curious. 

“You look like you have a lot on your mind. What did you and Shiro talk about?” 

He let out a defeated sigh which was a little unexpected. I’d thought he’d sound a little happier now that he was reunited with his only known relative. His shoulders dropped and he slumped against the counter.

 “I’m just thinking about what Shiro said earlier,” Keith replied. I stopped what I was doing for a second and looked in his direction. What did he say? Was it something unusual? I had a strange feeling it wasn’t anything good. 

Keith sighed and explained what they talked about. He didn’t go into much detail because Shiro was having difficulty remembering all that he’d gone through. From being abducted by aliens to having to fight for his life in a colosseum (so that’s where the scar was from), it was still a lot. He couldn't remember how he was able to escape, though. It was mostly a blur. 

Even with all his memory problems, there was something that Shiro could clearly remember. It was alarming and crazy to hear. Aliens are coming to Sol with a mission; they’ll find their superweapon, even if it means destroying Earth (and all of us along with it). 

Hearing that sent shivers down my spine. I’m all for discovering new life outside of Earth and trying to communicate with them, but dealing with aliens set on destroying everything was a whole nother story. Life would just end in a blink of an eye. All because they were looking for this “superweapon.” 

“That must be what Shiro was trying to warn Iverson about when he was getting strapped to the table,” Pidge chimed in, interrupting my thoughts. Keith and I dubiously turned to look at her as she made her way to the kitchen. How did she know that? As far as we were aware, she and the others arrived at the site after we did. As if she could read my mind, Pidge continued, “I was able to tap into the cameras that were set up inside the tent and eavesdropped on the conversation.”

Of course she would do that. Pidge was a genius. 

“And I also wiped out all the evidence of Keith kicking ass and us taking Shiro, so you’re welcome. This is the part where you sing my praises and thank me for being the best ever.” Pidge added with a satisfied smirk on her face. I’d totally forgotten about Keith knocking those officers unconscious. It was pretty impressive, but I knew there would be big consequences if the commander ever found out who he was. I rubbed a hand across my face, regretting everything. How did I always get roped into his crazy schemes?

“Thanks,” Keith replied. “I owe you one.” 

I decided to make sandwiches and stop thinking about it.

“Don’t worry about it,” Pidge said, pushing up her glasses, “I figured you didn’t want the Garrison to call the authorities on you for beating those suckers up,” Pidge turned to me. “Now to a more serious topic. What are we doing with all this new information?” 

Keith and I exchanged looks. He was aware that Pidge had some of her own information about alien transmissions. Now that we knew Shiro was involved, we needed to sit down together and organise what all we knew. 

“I guess we’ll have to wait until Shiro is back,” I replied as I looked over at Lance and Hunk. They didn’t seem to be paying attention to us or our conversation. “There’s no point hiding anything from the other two since we’re all stuck here together, anyway.” 

As if they’d heard me from across the room, the boys looked up. Hunk had a dumbfounded look on his face, still half asleep, and Lance pouted at me, squinting like he knew what I was talking about. 

Before I had the chance to call them over, Shiro walked into the room. “So Keith, what’re you wanting to show me?” 

✧✦✧✦✧

Keith caught everyone up on all the clues he’d gathered in the last several months. He explained how it all connected to the blue lion. How he was drawn to the area where he started finding out about all of this was hard to explain: like a magnet that wasn’t really there. 

While everyone else was intrigued with what he had to say, Lance stood across from him with his arms folded across his chest. His brown eyes were glued to Keith and his pout was clear. It was obvious that he didn’t like the attention that Keith was getting, especially since his ‘idol’ (Shiro) was focused on him.

“How do we even know that this Blue Lion is real?” Lance interjected as soon as he found the opportunity to talk. “It sounds like a load of baloney. You’re probably just making it up just to waste everyone’s time.” 

Keith shot a deadly glare in his direction, Lance’s angry expression fading into fear. I turned around and continued cooking to cover my laugh. The sandwiches were in the final stages, I just had to add the final touch. 

“I think he’s onto something,” Shiro said as I finished cooking and handed everyone their food. Hunk rubbed his hands together before he enthusiastically dug in. “Unfortunately, I don’t remember much of what happened before landing back on Earth. Just a lot of having to fight for my life and someone telling me there were aliens coming to Earth to find a superweapon called — something like ‘Voltron’? Whatever it is, I think Voltron is related to the blue lion.” 

My eyes grew wide, recognizing the name. I immediately exchanged looks with Pidge, who was just as shocked. 

Voltron was real. 

“It looks like you two know something about Voltron.” Shiro said. 

“Well, it’s kinda a long story,” Pidge paused for a moment. I could see that she didn’t want to give information to them that risked revealing her true identity. After all, Shiro knew her father and older brother, and the reason why she knew about Voltron was because she was looking for them. 

“Basically, I wanted to know if there was alien life out there, so I made a device that could read radio frequencies from space,” she explained. Pidge then condensed all the information she collected, highlighting the important points that she thought Shiro needed to hear. He seemed really engrossed with all that she had to say. 

Unfortunately, Keith and Lance were lost and confused with all the technical terms she was using, whereas Hunk seemed to be retaining some of the info. Or at least I think he was. I, on the other hand, was slowly falling asleep on the chaise, belly full and satisfied with my sandwich. I heard it all before. (And I honestly wasn’t the best at staying awake for boring lectures. Sue me.)

“We need to find Voltron or this blue lion before the aliens do,” Shiro said. “We could use it to our advantage to spare Earth from being blown to bits.” 

That woke me up. 

“But how are we going to do that?” Lance asked. “We don’t even know where to look.” 

“I think I have an idea,” Hunk interjected before turning around to grab Pidge’s bag, opening it up without any hesitation. Pidge reached out like she wanted to stop him, but didn’t do anything about it. “Last night, I was rummaging through Pidge’s stuff and I found this picture of him and his girlfriend.” 

He holds up a polaroid image of a boy and a girl standing in front of the launching pad. It didn’t take long for me to recognize Matt Holt in the picture. He was my senior before becoming a junior officer. That meant that the girl beside him was Pidge with longer hair and without glasses. Thankfully it was hard to tell the difference between the siblings now that she’d cut her hair.

“Hey!” Pidge exclaimed as she snatched up the polaroid from Hunk’s hand. “Who said you can look through my stuff?!” Lance moved a little closer to her to get a better look at the photo, but the brunette defensively pressed it to her chest. The last thing she wanted was for Shiro to catch a glance because he would probably recognize Matt, exposing her identity.

“I was looking for something to snack on, but then I came across your diary instead,” Hunk answered while he pulled out the small green journal from the bag. It was as if he had no idea  that what he was doing was a complete invasion of Pidge’s privacy. 

“WHAT?!” Again, Pidge took her book out of Hunk’s hand and held it tight. I just hoped Hunk didn’t do anything that crossed the line (any further than it was already).

I let out a deep sigh, shaking my head at the big guy. “Hunk, hunger doesn’t give you permission to stick your hand in someone else’s bag. ” 

“I know, I know. I’m sorry about that. My hunger got the best of me,” Hunk responds as he reaches for the back of his neck. “Anyway, I read a section and noticed the repeating series of numbers the aliens are using to find Voltron.” 

“What the heck, Hunk?!” Pidge was beyond pissed. I could only shake my head, wondering what’d gotten into him. He must’ve been so hungry that ethics were thrown out the window. (I made a note to pack snacks in a separate bag if I ever went somewhere with him again).

“They looked like fraunhofer lines,” Hunk added. 

“Frown…what?” Keith tilted his head to one side in confusion. I knew what the term meant. It was briefly mentioned in one of the physics classes we were required to take a couple years ago back at the Garrison. 

“Fraunhofer lines - It’s a number that describes the emission spectrum of an element. The only thing is, this element doesn’t naturally exist on Earth,” Hunk explained as he reached for his back pocket. He pulled out a folded slip of paper and opened it. “Here, take a look. I thought it had something to do with Voltron.” 

He  handed the paper to me. My eyes scanned his graph, considering Pidge’s findings. The frequency of “Voltron” had an interesting pattern; it looked familiar. I felt Keith peer over my shoulder in an attempt to get a better look at Hunk’s theory. 

I looked at him and saw an extremely focused look on his face. Then, like a switch flipped, something clicked in Keith’s expression. He reached for the paper and I let him take it from my hand without a word. 

We watched Keith as he held the piece of paper in front of him, walking towards the board with all his notes. “No way,” he muttered under his breath, recognising the similarity to the photo of a canyon ridge pinned to the board. 

“It must be here.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

“How much longer do we have to be out here? I’m dying!” Lance groaned as we walked around in the search for more clues. The Arizona sun was punishing, especially coupled with the heat rising from the sand in waves. I took a deep drink of my water, wishing it was about fifty degrees cooler.

“As long as it takes,” Keith snarled as he picked up the pace, walking ahead of the group. I wiped the sweat from my brow, wishing I shared his enthusiasm.

“Geez, what’s gotten into him? He’s been grouchy ever since we decided to look for this blue lion or whatever,” the Cuban remarked. 

“It’s important that we find this thing before the aliens,” I replied, exasperated. “We didn’t know what it’s capable of doing, and if it falls into the wrong hands, we can only assume the worst. So, like, world destruction level stuff.” 

“Are you getting anything, Hunk? Anything?” Shiro asked. 

Hunk held the device that would only react to the wavelengths we needed. If it reads a strong wavelength in a certain area, the arrow would point towards the right and vice versa. I was impressed that he managed to put together a handy little device with whatever Keith had stored away at his place in such a short amount of time. I made a note not to underestimate him in the future.

Hunk shook his head. “Not yet,” He replied. The teen continued to move the device in every direction he could in the hope it would pick up something. If Keith’s suspicions were correct, we’d be able to find it soon. I hoped we would. I was hot and miserable and honestly done with the whole situation. It didn’t help that I was wearing darker clothing in broad daylight. I wish I had a hair tie.

It wasn’t long after their conversation petered off that the device started to beat. His eyes grew wide as he stopped in his tracks. “Wait, I’m getting something now but...” 

“What is it?” Pidge asked as she peered over Hunk’s arm. 

“It’s going out of control every time I point in this direction,” the young Samoan replied, in awe as he looked at the reading. Curious, I looked over his shoulder at the little device, seeing the red arrow going wild. It looked like it was broken.

“I think the thing we’re looking for is in that direction.” He pointed toward where the device was picking up strong wavelengths. I followed Hunk’s finger and noticed a cave entrance there. 

“What are we waiting for? Let’s get going,” Shiro replied. I seconded him, excited to go into the shade.

As we approached the cave, I recognized some of the markings at the entrance. They were beautiful. Without stopping, I walked inside of the cave to see if there were any more inside. For some reason, I felt we were close. 

“These are the markings I was talking about,” Keith’s voice echoed throughout the cave while we looked around. “They’re everywhere here.” 

“Yeah, there’s a lot in here, alright,” Lance said and reached for the wall, dusting off the dirt and cobwebs that were preventing us from seeing the marks clearly. “Huh, this one looks like a lion’s head.” All of the sudden, a blue light emanated from the markings, spreading through the cave to reveal more. Something felt off.

“Has this happened before when you were searching for more of these markings?” I asked, turning my head in Keith’s direction; he looked stunned at the sight before him. 

“Only once, and that was the same one I sent a picture of,” Keith replied, bewildered, “This is a first. I’ve never seen so many markings light up like this before.”

 I raised my eyebrow at him, but before I could respond, the ground began to shake. I felt my expression shift into fear, eyes still locked with Keith’s. Small cracks were appearing everywhere, blue light leaking through and lighting up the cave. 

“Lance, what did you do?!” Pidge exclaimed, but before he could defend his idiotic choices, the ground crumbled beneath our feet and swallowed us in darkness.

Chapter Text

Our screams bounced off the walls as we hit a slope of rushing water, soaking us as we started to slide down a tunnel.  I was afraid, not knowing when this ride would end or where we would end up. I could only squeeze my eyes shut and hope for the best. 

Just as I was thinking of this, I felt myself fly out of the tunnel, sailing through the air for half a second with a strangled scream. I snapped open my eyes to see a small pool of water below before falling in ass first. It wasn’t long after I landed that the rest fell from the tunnel and joined me in the water. Hunk was last, landing with a huge splash that completely soaked everyone else.

I could feel my clothes stick to my body, tight and cold with the weight of the water. It was horrible. I almost missed the heat, shivering in the cold, wet cave. 

“Is everyone alright?” Keith asked from behind. I wrung out my now wet hair, cursing myself for not having the sense to carry an emergency hair tie. Never again.

“Nope,” Lance groaned as he slowly got up his face plant in the pool. “Not in the slightest.” I didn’t know which was worse: landing on your butt or having your whole body fall flat in shallow water. I decided they both sucked. 

Suddenly, he let out a loud gasp, catching everyone’s attention. My eyes were drawn to the giant semi-translucent sphere sitting a few yards away. How had I not noticed that? I don’t know. It was glowing and strange, but that wasn’t even the weirdest part: inside the blue sphere was a towering robotic Blue Lion. 

I was left in awe as my eyes remained glued to the technological wonder, lost for words. It resembled all the paintings and photographs; it had to be what we were looking for. There was no mistaking it. 

“Is this it? Is this the Voltron?” Pidge asked. 

“It must be,” Shiro responded, bewildered at the sight. 

Keith took a couple steps towards the lion as water continued to drip from his clothing (abs). I gulped and moved my eyes to the ceiling (praying for strength). “This is what was causing all the crazy energy here,” he said, moving closer.

I suddenly couldn’t help but get this eerie vibe about this lion. I wasn’t sure why I was feeling this way. It was like deja vu, but I knew I’d  never seen anything like that before. Maybe I was finally driven insane by trying to save the world before graduating high-school. 

“Does anyone else feel like its eyes are following them? It definitely feels like it’s following me,” Lance asked, walking in zig zags as if to test it. 

“No?” Shiro replied, slightly confused. 

“You’re probably just overthinking,” I added before catching up to Keith. 

Once we reached the barrier, I walked closer to get a better look. It reminded me of the studies I’d read about particle barriers back at the Garrison. It supposedly was made for shielding against incoming projectiles and potentially reflecting them back at the attacker. It was a mostly theoretical realm of study, but I’d always found it interesting.  

I bent down and grabbed a handful of loose gravel to chuck at the force field around the lion. I wanted to make sure it didn’t spark before I attempted to touch it with my bare hand. Interestingly, as the loose dirt hit the surface of the barrier, it caused a ripple effect. It was like water.

I slowly reached out, curious, only to feel a cold tingling sensation on the palm of my hand. “I wonder how we can get through,” Keith murmured as he touched the barrier. It looked like he was searching for something, like he was trying to find some kind of trigger or switch to deactivate the force field. How very Keith of him. 

“Maybe you have to knock on it,” Lance joked. I rolled my eyes at his remark and sardonically watched him knock on the surface. Surprisingly, it worked: the sphere disappeared before our eyes. I took a step back, startled at the sudden lack of barrier. A bright light suddenly engulfed the cave, blinding us for a moment. 

A vision flashed before my eyes. Five colourful beams of light flew up into the blue cloudless sky in parade formation, merging into one dark silhouette. The yellow eyes of the Blue Lion lit up before revealing a giant robot warrior floating in empty space. A flaming sword appeared in its right hand and it swung as if to hit me in the chest, before the vision ended with an abrupt snap back to reality. 

“Whoa,” we all gasped in unison. 

“Did everyone see that?” Lance asked. 

“Voltron is a robot!” Hunk exclaimed, “Voltron is a huge, awesome robot!” I had to admit, the giant space robot was pretty cool (like Shiro’s arm). It brought back memories of a simpler time, when I’d wake up early on Saturday to watch Power Troopers merge into a giant robot and fight evil. My mother would let loose a rare laugh as she walked out of the hallway to see me sitting in front of the TV, thrumming with excitement.  

“If what we saw was Voltron, this is only one part of it,” Shiro said. “I suspect that the aliens are looking for all of the parts that make up Voltron.” We had to make sure that the aliens couldn’t get it. Voltron, or ‘the superweapon,’ whatever you wanted to call it, was extremely powerful, world-destroying stuff, so if it landed in the wrong hands, the consequences would be dire (bye-bye Earth). 

Suddenly, the giant lion ducked its head, as if alive. Pidge and Hunk cowered and the rest of us winced at the unexpected movement. In response, the lion opened its mouth, extending its metal “tongue” to create a walkway. Keith held out his arm in front of me as if he was trying to protect me from whatever was inside. I would have been flattered but I was distracted by Lance, like the complete idiot he was, rushing headfirst into the lion’s maw. 

“Lance!” Shiro called out before he disappeared from sight. I blinked dumbly at the place Lance was a second earlier. Damn, he was fast: like a bat shot straight outta hell and heading toward his doom.

Nothing happened for a while after that, and the lion left its mouth open like it was waiting for us to walk inside. We stood in shocked silence for a minute. I was the first to blink out of the stupor.

“Should we follow him?” I asked the rest of the group, reaching up and slowly lowering Keith's arm. 

“If he hasn’t screamed in horror, I think it’s safe to say it’s okay,” Pidge said and looked at us, glasses gleaming with a calculated air. That was certainly one way to find out.

We waited for another moment, just in case Lance came out screaming for help, but he didn’t. Pidge shrugged and headed up the ramp. Hunk followed right behind her, leaving the rest of us behind. 

“Let’s follow them, then,” Shiro said. There really wasn’t a choice. I shrugged, and the three of us walked up the metal walkway, the mouth closing behind us with a decisive bang . I jumped at the sound, startled.

Inside just looked like a regular old spacecraft. It was similar to what we had at the Garrison, but the lion was considerably more spacious. I suddenly couldn’t help but feel a little (a lot) anxious. I mean, we were inside of a giant super-weapon robot lion. It would’ve been weird if I wasn’t freaking out.  

“You okay, Athena?” Keith’s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. “You seem a bit… flustered.” 

I chuffed and trained my eyes forward. “Can you blame me? This isn’t exactly what you’d call a normal situation.” 

Keith chuckled. “I thought you’d be excited about something like this. You’re usually super hyped about adventure and exploring new things .” 

Even if he was right, I couldn’t shake the anxious feeling in the pit of my stomach. This was a lot more ‘adventure’ than I could reasonably handle in twenty-four hours, especially paired with the minor terrorism of the night before. I wrung my hands, trying to shake off some of the nervous energy. Keith glanced over worriedly, noticing my persisting distress. 

Shiro silently led the way, hearing Lance’s voice up ahead. We rushed over to see what was going on. We entered the cockpit of the alien spacecraft to see the rest of the group (unharmed) at the front. Holographic panels were everywhere, with alien text scrolling through them at an unreasonably fast pace. Everything else about it looked eerily similar to the equipment we used in our flight simulations at the Garrison. 

“Okay, guys. I just want to point out, just so we’re all on the same page: we’re in some kind of futuristic cat head right now,” Hunk interjected: disbelief, fear, and anxiety laced in his tone. He was right. Apparently aliens had cats. Weird. 

Lance, who had taken the pilot seat, made himself comfortable and leaned against the chair. Abruptly, the impressed look on his face disappeared, replaced by confusion. 

“Whoa, did you guys hear that?” Lance asked as he turned toward us. 

“Hear what?” I asked. (Was he hallucinating?)

The brown-haired boy remained silent for a moment as if he was trying to make sure he wasn’t just hearing things. “It’s going to sound a little crazy, but I think it’s talking to me,” he replied. (I was pretty sure he was hallucinating. He was in the pilot seat of a robot-lion and he was hallucinating.)

Lance extended his hand towards the control panel that was in front of him and pressed a few buttons on what looked to be a keypad. I wanted to stop him, mainly so he wouldn’t break anything or press something we’d later regret, but it was too late. Lance pulled his hand away and looked up to see if he was successful at — whatever he was trying to accomplish. 

I really hoped he knew what he was doing.

Without warning, the giant robot cat moved and let loose a loud bellow. The ship shook as it roared, ramping my anxiety up tenfold. I began to shake with more than the cold, completely done with everything that was happening. Keith glanced over in concern, unsure. 

“Huh, this is sick! Let’s try this!” Lance said as he grabbed the levers on either side of his seat, firmly pushing them forward. The lion lurched, jumping into the air like a… well, like a cat.

Before we knew it, we’d broken through the many layers of the cave’s walls, flying free in the open air. My stomach nervously flipped and turned. I felt like Hunk in the flight simulator.

My hands tightly gripped Lance’s seat as we flew over the desert at a back-breaking speed. Letting go simply wasn’t an option as Lance continued to erratically fly the lion. The last thing I wanted was to fall backwards and crash into the wall because I wasn’t strapped to a seat (not that there were any to strap myself to). 

“You. Are. The. Worst pilot ever!” Keith yelled out as Lance made the lion do a flip in midair before taking a steep nose dive toward the Earth’s crust. I agreed. My anxiety was through the roof.

“Lance! We’re going to crash!” I exclaimed as we approached the desert sand, once again close to death because of a crazy pilot. Keith’s hand moved over mine, gripping like iron. Once again, I closed my eyes in prayer, unwilling to watch our demise.

“Don’t worry, I’ve got it,” Lance replied. There was a sense of calm in his voice, like he actually knew what he was doing. (I really hoped he did.) With his words, the lion made it to the ground, landing like an actual cat, four feet soundly planted in the sand. Instead of stopping (like most ships would, limited by gravity), the lion ran through the canyons at an unnaturally high speed, kicking up dirt and rock as it went. Pidge and Hunk were screaming on the top of their lungs through the whole thing. So was I, honestly, just internally.

~Zeida~

I stood next to James in the middle of the hallway, bookbag in hand, frozen in disbelief. There, outside of (seemingly) the only window in the Garrison, was a ginormous robot cat jumping through the desert. A giant blue robot cat.

“Are you seeing this?” I asked him (seriously, I must’ve been hallucinating).

“Yeah,” said James, similarly frozen.  “The others won’t believe this.”

I didn’t believe it.

~Athena~

“Isn’t this the coolest?!” Lance asked, having the time of his life.

No, no, no it wasn’t, Lance. I could feel my heart beating out of my chest, the feeling of Keith’s fingers laced with mine the only thing tethering me to reality. 

“Please, just make it stop,” Hunk nauseously pleaded. It was almost routine for me to find him a paper bag that he could puke in, but we weren’t in a Garrison vessel.  I wasn’t sure if we had anything for it. 

“I can’t,” Lance said with a mischievous grin. It was hard to trust him at his word; he was enjoying our pain way too much. “It’s like this thing is on autopilot.” The lion’s thrusters activated beneath its robotic paws, pushing us off the ground once more, heading straight for the Earth’s atmosphere. 

“Where are you taking us?” Keith asked, untangling our hands to wave his around for emphasis, nearly smacking poor Shiro in the face. 

“I don’t know! Like I said, it’s on autopilot,” he replied before throwing a finger to his lips. We all stared at him incredulously, silently judging him. “The lion said there’s an alien ship approaching Earth and I think it wants us to stop it.” 

The first half of his statement wasn’t news (it’d really been a long day if I was accepting talking robot-lions as the unquestionable part of a statement), but the latter part stunned me a bit. An alien ship? How the hell were we supposed to stop that? Lance barely knew how to fly the thing; I really didn’t want him to fight aliens with it. 

“What did it say exactly?!” Pidge asked, raising her voice in disbelief of Lance’s statement. I agreed with her. Speaking with robot-lions was not a very human-person thing to do.

“It’s not like it’s using words. More like it’s feeding ideas into my head,” he replied. Ok, now I was even less sure that I could trust him to fly the crazy robot-lion-superweapon-thing. A large part of me wanted to snatch the controls from his hands and do it myself because he was clearly delusional. 

“Well, if this thing is the weapon they’re coming for, why don’t we just like — give it to them?” Hunk interjected, gaining everyone’s attention in an instant. “Maybe they’ll leave us alone.”

“We’ve been through this already, Hunk,” I let out a sigh, shaking my head. “These aliens want it for all the bad reasons. Don’t you want to keep Earth? I do.” 

“Athena’s right. Those monsters would spread like the plague across the galaxy, destroying anything and everything that is in their path,” Shiro added as he folded his arms. His voice grew cold as he spoke, sending a chill down my spine. He was serious, and he knew he was right. “You can’t bargain with them. They’ll make sure everything is dead.” 

Hunk’s jaw dropped in shock (as if this wasn’t previously discussed). He was definitely thinking about his food instead of the conversation back at the shack.

Cowed, he responded: “Oh, nevermind. I take back what I said.” 

Much like an airplane, the lion slowly ascended higher into the sky, gradually breaking through the ozone layers and flying into space. I was left in awe; it was a moment I’d dreamt of  since I was a little girl. I’d never thought it would happen so early in my lifetime. It was beautiful, and everything I’d ever wanted. 

“So, this is what you saw when you went on that mission, huh Shiro?” Keith said as he looked through the lion’s eyes with the rest of us. 

“Yeah,” Shiro replied. “Though I’m shocked we aren’t floating now that we’re in outer space. Could it be that there’s some sort of gravity setting in this thing?” 

He was right. None of us should still be standing on our feet or even touching the ground since we’ve left Earth’s gravitational pull. Interesting. The barrier-engineer in me wanted to dissect and theorize how the lion was doing it. I started running equations in my head, anxiety abating slightly with the distraction.  

While we were all awestruck and staring at space, a large spaceship abruptly appeared out of nowhere, blocking our view. Its purple-grey exterior was eery and unfamiliar. It was huge and scary and unlike anything I’d seen before. 

My anxiety returned tenfold. Big alien ships coming to destroy the world was not my cup of tea.

“Holy crow! Is that an actual alien ship?!” Hunk’s voice cracked out. 

“They’ve found me,” Shiro’s eyes went wide. 

I’d never seen that look of fear in his eyes before. This man was a far cry from the brave explorer I once knew him to be. What did they do to him? 

He quickly shook it off and averted his gaze from the ship, rubbing at his temples as if fighting a headache. Keith and I stared at him in concern. Before we could say anything, however, the alien ship sent a barrage of lasers in our direction. Lance managed to steer the lion away just in time, handling it like a pro. I was pleasantly surprised at his sudden skill, glad that he seemed to know what he was doing. 

“Hang on, everyone!” Lance exclaimed as he manoeuvred the lion and dodged every single beam that was fired our way. I couldn’t help but feel nervous. I mean, we were just a bunch of teenagers (and Shiro). Fighting aliens wasn’t really our area of expertise. 

“I think I know what to do now,” the teen pilot said as he continued to fly towards the side of the alien ship. Oh God.

“Lance, this isn’t a simulator. You can’t just do whatever you think would look cool!” I yelled, gripping the back of his chair even tighter. 

“Relax, cupcake. You know I always wreck the simulator,” Lance grinned (like that helped anything). I swear he was going to get us killed.

“That doesn’t help! If anything, I’m freaking out more !” We’re gonna die.

Lance dodges several more beams before blasting one back through the lion’s mouth. It was a direct hit. He then tried another button, using the lion’s claws to tear into the warship’s side, damaging it more. Okay, maybe he did know a little something about how to fight alien warships. (When did he learn how to fight alien warships???)

The Blue Lion distanced itself from the ship. The damage we did was noticeable. It wasn’t much, but it should’ve been enough to warn the aliens not to mess with us. 

“See? It wasn’t all that bad,” Lance said haughtily. He was proud of what he had accomplished, which I had to (internally) admit was pretty cool. 

“Uhm, I think we might want to save the celebration for later,” Pidge said as the larger ship turned and went full speed towards us. “They’re coming for us!” 

“Lance, do something!” I cried out. 

Immediately, Lance turned the lion around and pushed the levers all the way forward, pushing us to max speed. The strange thing was that instead of attacking us, the aliens were just chasing us. Why weren’t they firing at us like they were a few minutes ago? Weird. At least we were getting them away from Earth. 

Before we knew it, there was a sizable distance between us and the other alien ship. Once the scanners stopped picking them up, I let out a sigh of relief, loosening my grip on Lance’s seat and reaching up to brush some wet hair out of my eyes. I could only hope we’d lost them permanently. 

“Wait, I know this place,” Shiro said as he walked up towards the glass. “We’re at the edge of the solar system. That’s Kerberos.” He pointed at the large mass of rock in front of us.  

I couldn’t believe it; we were flying past one of Pluto’s satellites.  Wait: how did we get there so fast? It took Shiro’s team a month to get that far, and that was with Earth’s top-of-the-line, best, most experimental equipment. It’d only been minutes! 

I was snapped out of my mind’s reeling when a ginormous hole appeared in front of us. Was that a wormhole?? I’d only ever seen those in my theoretical physics class textbook. The day was just getting crazier and crazier.

“What is that!?” Hunk asked, spooked by the ginormous hole in space. As he should be.

I turned to Lance, seeing a thoughtful expression on his face. Maybe he was listening to the lion again, or whatever was speaking to him. “This is going to sound crazy—”

“Just get on with it,” Keith interjected. I agreed. Lance sounded crazy this whole time.

“Sheesh, impatient much?” Lance cut out and glared at Keith while the latter folded his arms and raised an eyebrow. Looking away, he continued, “I think the Lion wants us to go through that wormhole.” 

“Where does it go?” Pidge asked. 

“I-I don’t know,” he stuttered before looking over his shoulder at Shiro. “Shiro, you’re the senior officer here. What should we do?” We all looked to him as our leader, waiting for his answer. 

“Whatever is happening, the Lion knows more than we do,” Shiro said, looking at Lance briefly before turning to the rest of us. “I say we trust it, but we’re a team now and we should decide together.” 

The room fell silent as we all looked at each other. I stared at Shiro for a moment, seeing his unwavering confidence in his eyes. Then, I turned to Keith, seeing the same determined look, ready to trust Shiro’s leadership. 

“All right, I guess we’re all ditching class tomorrow,” Lance quipped before determinedly thrusting the levers forward. The Blue Lion entered the wormhole, leaving Sol behind.

My parents were gonna be so mad.

Chapter Text

~Keith~

The air pressure within the cockpit changed as we entered the wormhole. Everything around us blurred into hyper speed and an invisible force pushed me against the door. It was an uneasy feeling: far worse than a rollercoaster. Turbulence shook everything inside the helm as the Blue Lion continued to hurtle down the bright and narrow tunnel. 

Thankfully, the shaking only lasted for a few seconds (though it felt like minutes, even hours) before coming to an abrupt stop. Relief swept over me as I felt the pressure release me from my position against the door. It took some time for me to recover from the feeling, hit by a sudden and potent wave of whiplash.

When my legs finally regained their strength, I walked over to the window and looked out to see that the wormhole was gone. There were no signs of the other alien ship, either. 

“We lost ’em,” I said before turning back to the group. In response, Hunk politely turned away and puked on the floor. The putrid stench of the egg sandwich he had earlier permeated the cabin. I immediately lifted my wet shirt over my nose in the vain hope I could breathe through the stench. 

“I’m just surprised it took this long,” Pidge muttered under his breath before pointedly looking the other way. Athena sighed, placing a hand over her mouth in visible disgust. I couldn’t help but agree with the sentiment, egg sandwich rolling in my stomach. 

“I’m so sorry –,” Hunk said before he paused to turn his head away to vomit even more. Disgusting . I look away, searching the cabin for anything that could distract me.

I looked over at Shiro and noticed he was looking out the window, befuddled. I followed his gaze, finally noticing the unfamiliar solar system surrounding us.  

“I don’t recognize any of these constellations,” He muttered, expression twisting in consternation. “We must be a long, long way from Earth.” 

I didn’t know how to feel about that. I mean, the whole situation was far out of the realm of my experience. I was just some Texan teenager. Hell, I’d never even got the chance to take a navigation class (I’d been quickened out of the Garrison before I could). It was scary and new and decidedly not what I intended to do with my day (Night? Morning? How was I supposed to tell the time in outer space?). Why were we trusting the ginormous space lion again?  

“I think the Lion wants to go over to that planet,” Lance spoke up as he pointed at the big blue planet in front of us. In some ways, it resembled Earth (no it didn’t, the continents were all wrong). I felt a hulking wave of homesickness. 

The lion entered the planet’s atmosphere without Lance touching any of the controls. Another wave of turbulence shook the cockpit as the lion pushed through the atmosphere, and everyone held onto Lance’s chair.

“Guys, have you heard of personal space?” I heard Lance exclaim as he sat in the pilot’s seat. “Ugh, and Hunk, your breath is killing me!” I wanted to roll my eyes at him. If he wasn’t such a shit pilot, Hunk wouldn’t have barfed.  

“Is it just me or is anyone having second thoughts about going through that wormhole?” Hunk asked, frightened (valid). “Why are we even listening to this giant robot lion anyway?!” 

“It’s already too late to turn back, Hunk,” Athena replied, her voice shaking. I glanced over in concern. She’d been silently freaking out the whole ride and was probably coming off her adrenaline high. I tried to think of some way to ground her, wanting to help her avoid a panic attack.

“Yeah, and besides, it helped us get away from that alien warship,” Lance added as he turned to Hunk. I rifled through my pockets, only half paying attention.

 I let out a sigh, straightening my back and handing Athena a retractable pen that I’d found in my pocket. She took it with a grateful smile, turning it around in her hands to ground herself. 

“I don’t know if you realise this, but we are on an alien warship.” I quipped at our dumb pilot.

A small grin appeared on Lance’s face as he turned to look over his shoulder. I knew he had a snarky remark to throw back at me and I was ready for it. “Oh, are you scared ?” 

I raised a brow, unimpressed with his comment. “With you at the helm? Terrified .” Lance angrily opened his mouth to respond. Athena began aggressively clicking the pen. Pidge and Hunk were looking everywhere but at us.  

“Okay, knock it off you two!” Shiro sternly interrupted. We both had the grace to look sheepish. “No one’s happy to be in this situation, but we’re here now. If we want to get through this, we’ve got to do it together.” As much as I hated working with Lance, Shiro was right. Fighting wasn’t going to get us anywhere so I’d have to suck it up for now. 

“So, what do we do?” Pidge asked. 

“First, we find out where we’re headed,” Shiro decided. “Lance?”

“I don’t know,” he replied, eyes downcast. “The lion’s not talking to me.”

“Are we seriously asking magic-alien-superweapons for advice now?” Athena asked. Shiro shot her a glare. We had no other options. “Ok, just asking.”

“Wait! Wait, wait, wait. Shh,” Lance said. We all quieted, waiting. “Listen. I think I might hear something.”

A quiet squelching sound echoed in the cabin. Hunk furrowed his eyebrows, “Yeah I hear it too.”

“It’s kinda like a… high-pitched squeal?” Pidge added. I took a deep breath, smelling something…unpleasant.

“Oh….” Athena started coughing.

He’d farted, hadn’t he?

“Ew. Lance!” I exclaimed, fanning the air. Shiro covered his mouth. 

“Real mature,” Pidge said with a plugged nose. Hunk looked like he might throw up again.

“But seriously, there’s a castle up ahead,” Lance pointed out. 

A castle? We all turned to look. Sure enough, there was a huge alien castle structure thing (I’m no expert in architecture). It was blue and white with vines climbing up its elegant spires, giving the impression that it’d been there for a long time despite its extremely futuristic design. Strangely, there was no other visible structure or town, only the castle and a broken stone bridge. How could there be a castle if there was no civilization there to build it? It couldn’t be an ancient ruin, either: it was much too intact. (Wasn’t it?)  

As we continued to approach the castle, the towers lit up in a brilliant sky blue, as if to welcome us home. For some reason, a deep feeling of belonging settled in my chest, like a tired warrior wearily returning home from battle. It was strange. I’d never seen the place before in my life.  

“Everyone, keep your guard up. We don’t know what we’re up against,” Shiro wearily remarked as the Lion lowered its head to the ground. “My crew was captured by aliens once. I’m not going to let it happen the second time.” 

That is, if we don’t die from lack of oxygen , I thought, wondering why no one else seemed concerned whether or not the environment was human-friendly. It’s not like we had space suits on or anything. 

Suddenly, Athena’s legs gave out, her body buckling forward like a marionette whose strings had been cut, pen tumbling from her grip and spinning across the ground. My reflexes kicked in and I barely managed to catch her before she hit the metal floor. Carefully, I maneuvered her into a sitting position, cradling her head with a gentle hand. She’d gone completely slack, all of her characteristic energy knocked out of her. 

“Athena, are you alright?” I asked, concerned. Everyone watched as she regained some of her faculties, reaching up to massage her temple with a trembling hand. 

“Yeah, I’m fine,” she shakily replied, eyes fuzzy and unfocused. She attempted to stand, pulling from my grasp. I watched, concerned but not wanting to impose, as she unsteadily teetered to her feet. “It just felt like a wave hit me with a big headache.” 

“I think you need to lie down and rest,” Pidge said. “You’re not looking so good.” 

“Pidge is right. Why don’t you stay here while the rest of us head out and figure out where we are,” Shiro agreed, placing a gentle hand on her back as if to steady her. She instinctually leaned into it, needing the support.  

“But I’m okay. It was just a little dizzy spell, nothing serious,” Athena muttered. I disagreed; she swayed like a light breeze would have her toppling over again. My hands itched with the urge to reach out and help her, but I didn’t know if she’d want me to. 

“I’d feel more comfortable if you rested,” Shiro firmly replied, all patience and gentle guidance. “Please?” She looked up at him as if to protest but eventually gave in with a begrudging nod. 

“I’ll stay with you,” I said before addressing the rest of the team. “You guys can go ahead.” 

“Hey, what makes you think you can call the shots around here?” Lance questioned as he abruptly stood up from the pilot’s seat and held fists to his bony hips. I rolled my eyes. He was obviously trying to pick a fight with me, and for what? 

“I don’t care about your ‘ hierarchies ’ right now. She’s my best friend.” I exasperatedly cut back at him. “I don’t feel comfortable with her being alone and weak in a strange warship on an alien planet.”  

“We’re her friends too! We’re as worried as you are!” Lance retorted. I narrowed my eyes at him. “One of us can stay behind and it doesn’t have to be you. You’re the one who left her behind at the Garrison so why should we trust that you wouldn’t leave her again?” 

That’s it. I put up with his terrible flying, but now he’s picking a fight with me about who gets to stay with my best friend. I felt rage building in my chest at his audacity . I felt my bones itch with the urge to pummel him into the ground. I was not in the mood for his bullshit. 

Unfortunately, Shiro stepped in before I could throw hands.   

“That’s it you two,” Shiro raised his voice firmly. He was clearly annoyed. It was all Lance’s fault. “We need to figure out where we are, not fight over who stays with Athena.” Then, he looked at Athena. “What are you comfortable with?” 

Athena shakes her head slightly, woozily stepping away from Shiro. The longer she stood, the more she seemed to tip over, fighting her body to stay upright. “I’m flattered but I don’t think it’s necessary for anyone to stay behind,” she replied. “I can manage on my own.” 

The room fell into a tense silence for a moment before Shiro decided for us. “We need to stick to a buddy system, and since you volunteered first, Keith. You’ll stay here with Athena.” I shot a hard glare at Lance who was left pouting, unhappy with Shiro’s decision. I won. Ha!

With that, everyone but Athena and I left to explore the weird alien castle. Fingers crossed the planet had breathable air. It would really suck if we were stuck on a strange planet alone because our whole team died of radiation, oxygen poisoning, suffocation, or… well, you get my point. I mean, Lance could die (he sucked more than his piloting). Just not everyone else. 

Ugh…It still stunk in there. The fart smell mixed with the vomit was just not doing anything for my nostrils.

“When are you two going to sit down and settle things like adults?” I heard Athena say  as she sat in the pilot’s seat and reclined it backward. I didn’t even know it could do that. I raised an eyebrow as she made herself comfy, closing her eyes and resting her hands across her stomach. 

I shrugged. “I don’t know. We’re still kids, aren’t we?” I chuckled. “So maybe never?”

Athena let out a quiet laugh as she wearily smiled, eyes firmly shut. “Well, I’m devastated to inform you that tolerating Lance comes with the territory of being a ‘team’, as Shiro so gracefully put it,” Athena said. “I mean, who knows how long we’ll be here or when we’ll return to Earth. You’re going to have to get along eventually.” 

The thought of being on good terms with Lance grated on my nerves. He was the last person I’d ever willingly team up with. Unfortunately, it seemed I didn’t have a choice. “You’re right. Per usual.” I sighed in defeat. 

Athena let out another laugh, wincing. Something was clearly wrong and it was concerning. I reached for her forehead, slipping my hand under her bangs to check her temperature. 

“What are you doing?” She asked. 

“Just checking your temperature,” I replied. Her face was a little heated, but it wasn’t too bad. “You should rest though, Athena. I’m sure you’d feel better with some sleep.”  

Athena opened her emerald eyes and turned to me, drowsy and content. A warm smile lit up her face as I gently removed my hand. “Yeah, I guess I should,” she replied with a sigh. “You won’t leave me, right?” 

“Never,” I replied. 

Athena’s smile grew softer, tinted red with an emotion I couldn't name, before she closed her eyes, relaxing against the reclined seat. I leaned against the deactivated control panels and watched her drift off, trying to pretend I didn’t notice how her pretty eyelashes curled against her cheekbones.

“I know.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Athena~

I found myself floating in outer space. I panicked for a moment, noticing I was not wearing a spacesuit before realising it was just another one of those dreams. I took a moment to look around.

What I saw amazed me. There were streaks of pink and purple stardust all around me, like the stroke of a paintbrush on a clear black void of canvas. I felt like I was in God’s art gallery, surrounded by the wonders of nature. I’d never seen anything so beautiful.

My body floated closer to the stardust, floating through the cold emptiness of space until I finally reached the tail end of the painting. In front of me was a bright pocket of creation: a little tidal wave of celestial beings, freshly born and glowing. I felt a strange tugging feeling emanating from them; as though beckoning me forward. Entranced, I complied, reaching into the light. 

One blink and it all changed. I was standing in a field of baby blue flowers. Birds chirped in a nearby tree and the skies were of the same pink and purple hues of the gallery’s stardust paint. 

Was this heaven? 

Was I dead?! 

 “ Athalia ,” a gentle whisper gently brushed my ear, like a mother’s caress. I whisked around to see who it was but there was no one behind me. That was definitely not creepy at all. I hoped it wasn’t going to end up being another jump scare kind of dream. I hated those. 

“My daughter, I’m so glad to see you,” the same gentle voice spoke from behind. Again, I turned around in the direction of the voice but no one was there. I really hated this. And who was this voice calling her daughter? She couldn’t possibly be talking about me, could she? I knew my mom, and she was definitely not a disembodied space voice in a fever dream.

“Who are you and what do you want?” I called out and continued to look around the field, wondering why heaven was so empty (if it was heaven). 

“Athalia,” the voice echoed in the distance. Who was Athalia? Was this person mistaking me for someone else? Maybe this is another one of those dreams where I take on a different identity and appearance. That must be it…right? 

“She needs to wake up. The princess needs to wake up,” the voice continued to speak;  I followed its source, drawn to it like a moth to light. “She has the key to activate the castle. You need to find the Lions before —” 

The voice suddenly cuts off before I could hear the rest. 

“Where do I find her?” I asked the unknown voice. “Where do I find the princess?” As I waited for the voice to reply, a figure stood at a distance from where I was. It was a woman dressed in white. Her back was facing me; her platinum blonde hair gently caressing the blue flowers below. I continued to approach her, but every step I took had the distance widening. 

“She’s in a sleeping pod. Wake her from her slumber, Athalia,” the woman continued to speak. A sleeping pod? I’ve only ever heard about these devices from sci-fi movies when they would try to preserve a body for a long period of time. It was a cool idea, yet I imagined it was kinda traumatic for the person. Waking up in a strange place a millennia after falling asleep knowing that everyone you knew and loved passed away sounded scary, to say the least. Couldn’t be me, though. 

All of a sudden, the ground below us shook violently. Cracks appeared everywhere: in the ground and the sky; it was all falling apart. 

“We need to get out here!” I cried out to the weird space lady ahead. She didn’t budge. It was like she couldn’t feel the ground disappearing beneath her feet. 

I rushed towards the woman to help her to no avail, the gap between us widening, her figure fading into the distance. “You need to run!” It wasn’t long until I lost sight of the woman and everything around me fell apart. I tripped, falling headfirst into the abyss.

“You need to save the universe,” the woman’s voice faded with a sudden burst of light. 

I gasped for air as I shot up from the seat. I was back at the helm of the Blue Lion, staring at the castle entrance. It felt like my heart was gonna beat out of my chest after that. Damn.

“What the heck was all that?” I mumbled under my breath, slowly. 

“Athena, are you okay?” I turned my head to see Keith standing by my side, alert. He seemed concerned. I blinked dumbly at him for a moment, my mind still reeling with my abrupt return to reality. 

“Sorry, I just… had the weirdest dream,” I said. At least the migraine I had earlier had gone away. “But I’m okay now. You don’t need to worry.” Keith furrowed his brow, unconvinced. 

“Are the rest of them back? Were they able to get inside the castle?” I wanted to change the topic. It would at least take his mind off it for a while. 

Keith shook his head. “They haven’t yet. They couldn’t find a way inside,” he replied. “So they ventured off trying to figure out a way to get in.” It was surprising to me that they still haven’t entered the castle after all this time I was sleeping. I’m sure it has been at least an hour since. 

“We should probably look for them,” I said as I got off the chair. I stretched out my limbs, reaching the sky for a moment before attempting to touch my toes. “Ah,” I let out a sigh of relief as I looked at Keith with a huge smile, “I feel a lot better.” 

“Will you be okay?” Keith asked as I walked past him towards the door, rolling knots out of my shoulders. 

“Yeah, I’m fine!” I exclaimed as I turned around to face him. “Like I said, I’m okay now. All I needed was a nap, as recommended by Dr. Shiro.” I laughed. Without waiting for a second longer, I exited the cockpit and made my way out, through the Lion’s mouth. 

As I walked down the metal steps out of the lion, I saw the rest of the group walking back. Pidge was the first to spot me, while the rest were talking amongst themselves. “Athena!” She shouted, smiling. Hearing my name caused everyone else to look in my direction, with all their varying levels of enthusiasm. 

“How are you feeling?” Shiro asked as I walked towards the group. 

“I’m feeling fine,” I replied enthusiastically, gracing everyone with a smile. “Any luck on trying to get inside?” 

Lance and Hunk shook their heads simultaneously. “No,” Lance replied, followed by a heavy sigh. “We looked everywhere, wondering if there was some sort of puzzle or switch that would unlock the door. Then we tried pushing and kicking. Nothing worked, even to the slightest degree.” 

“So, what are we going to do now?” Keith said, exiting the Lion. 

“We could look at other places to see if there are any signs of creatures on this planet that could help us,” Shiro suggested. Hunk jumped slightly at the thought of aliens. He was obviously opposed. I just hope they weren’t hostile like the ones who were chasing the Blue Lion. 

“How would we communicate with them? I doubt aliens know English,” I remarked. 

Suddenly, the Blue Lion closed its mouth and stood up. I felt my eardrums burst as it let out another one of its mighty roars. I understood what Lance meant (maybe he was less insane than I thought). It literally had a mind of its own. 

A gust of wind, like a lion’s breath, blew past us and the castle doors lit up, shuddering open with a huge lurch. We were startled, Hunk rushing to hide behind Shiro while the rest of us stared slack-jawed at the large, dark open corridor revealed. 

“Let’s go in,” Shiro commanded as he took the first few steps toward the castle. I followed him, shaking off my stupor. I mean, we weren’t going to figure out what was going on by just standing around.

The hall was dark and growing darker as we continued to walk deeper into the alien castle. It was hard to see anything more than two feet in front of me, the pointed lack of windows leaving us blind, stumbling. I held out a hand to make sure I wasn’t bumping into anything or anyone as I walked. 

“Hello?” Hunk’s voice echoed in the empty corridor. We all jumped, startled by the sudden noise. He shrugged, and we continued our journey ever deeper into the darkened hall. 

“From the size of the Lion, I expected these steps to be larger,” Pidge said as she pointed out the tall staircase ahead of us. Well… someone had to sit in the cockpit, I supposed. 

Suddenly, a blue light lit from the ceiling, a diamond-shaped and glowing box around us. 

“ Please hold for identity scan. ”A computerised voice sounded as a visible glowing ring scanned us from head to toe. 

Wow… this is like… super high-tech. 

“Why are we here? What do you want with us?” Shiro asked. It was reminiscent of an elderly man trying to ask Alexa what time it was. I stifled a giggle, everyone else was absorbed in the light show going on with the scan.

Scan complete, the blue light kicked off and the torch-like structure lit up with blue fire, illuminating the grand staircase and the chamber beyond. I had a feeling that if the scan hadn’t gone well, we’d be blown to bits. I shuddered, uncomfortable with the thought. 

“I guess we’re going that way,” Pidge pointed out the hallway that was gradually lighting up the path. We carefully walked down the halls, cautious of anything that might put us in danger. Big scary alien castles really weren’t our thing. 

Every few steps, the torches would light up, guiding us. We followed, scared that if we disobeyed, some sort of alien weapon would strike us down. It wasn’t long until we reached another room, with ceilings even higher than the corridor we walked in through, pillars towing above us.  

“Whoa, where are we?” Lance asked as we all wearily looked around the room. 

“It looks like we’re in some sort of control room,” Pidge replied as she stood in front of the panel located in the center of the room. Surrounding the platform were several circles embedded in the ground with glass casing. I wondered what it was for. I didn’t even know if it was really a control room since I’d never seen anything like it before. It honestly looked like something straight out of Star Trek, with all the sleek metal and blue lights.

All of a sudden, one of the glass doors in the ground slid open, releasing a thin layer of cold air from the inside. A pod emerged from the ground in front of Lance, then another one on his right. I could see the silhouette of people(?) inside of the pods, and that was when the realisation hit. 

My dream. Those had to be the sleeping pods that the woman was talking about. 

“Are those people…d-dead?” Hunk stuttered, quickly running behind the panel, cowering in fear of what was inside the sleeping pods. 

“No… they’re—” 

They’re what? What was I going to say?

One of the pods lit up, and the glass-like barrier disappeared, revealing a feminine silver-haired humanoid with pointed elf-ish ears in a billowing blue and white dress. They looked… familiar? No, that wasn’t the word. How would I know them? They’re an alien! It’s not like I could’ve bumped into them on the street. It doesn’t matter, anyway. Whoever they are, they’re an unknown entity on a strange planet. Dangerous.

I moved closer to Keith, wary and confused. 

The alien’s eyes opened as they gasped in shock. They cried out in a strange language, their body falling out of the pod. Lance, who was the closest, reached out and caught the young alien with his scrawny arms. 

They looked up to see who saved them from falling flat on their face. I could already sense Lance readying to hit on them: he was making the face, wasn’t he? I repressed a sigh. He has no filter, I swear.

Lance flipped his head like a proud housecat, “ Well, hello ~”

The woman—alien—spoke again, and looked around the room. They seemed scared and confused. I also noticed that their silver hair had a faint tint of blue and… what were those crescent marks beneath her eyes? 

Yeah , I decided, I’d be confused too if I woke up to find myself surrounded by aliens .

“I don’t know what you said, but the name is Lance. What’s your name, pretty lady?” 

God, I wanted to puke. Watching Lance openly flirt had me nauseous like Hunk in a wormhole. Was he really that desperate to get laid? With an alien no less? Not to discriminate or anything (they were really pretty) but it wasn’t the time for his antics. They might secretly be carnivorous or something. What was it they used to say in preschool? Stranger danger?

The silver-haired girl looked at Lance again, slightly more lucid. Her crystal blue eyes focused on a certain part of his face then moved to his ears. She said something as she pointed at his ears.

“My ears? What about them?” 

The alien replied, seemingly disgusted. I wanted to assume that there was something wrong with his ears. That was when I noticed the elvish-looking ears poking out of their silver hair. They took a step away from the boy and continued to scowl at his ears, so big and round compared to their small, pointed ones.

“Hey! There’s nothing wrong with my ears!” Lance exclaimed, clearly offended. I cackled, unable to contain my laughter. I liked this alien already. They obviously weren’t afraid to speak their mind, or at least, insult Lance. “They heard exactly what you said about them! Whatever it is!” 

Without a moment’s hesitation, the alien reached out and grabbed the ear in question, yanking at it before turning him around with a hand pinned behind his back. I sobered, taking a cautious step backwards.

They exclaimed something and continued to keep Lance restrained, pushing him to his knees. Man, they definitely weren’t someone I’d want to mess with, seeing how easily they were able to pin him.

Shiro cautiously approached the alien, hands raised in a placating manner. “Don’t worry. We’re friendly,” he said in a calm voice, hoping they would understand. People say that actions are stronger than words, so maybe it might get through to them. 

The alien looked up at him, their wary eyes fixated on Shiro, tightening their grip on Lance. Lance had tears forming in his eyes at his helplessness. As much fun I had watching him get absolutely destroyed by someone in a dress, I felt bad for the poor guy. 

The alien released poor Lance from his suffering and thought to herself for a moment before looking back at us. Without another word, they walked past us and toward the control panel.    

A holographic screen appeared in front of them and they started typing in the alien language on the screen. Something suddenly appeared from the ground beside her; a podium that had some kind of glass casing at the top. Underneath the glass looked to be a receiver device and a wireless earpiece. The silver-haired woman lifted the case, took the device and activated it while she wore the earpiece. 

“Where is King Alfor?” They asked coldly, staring at us. “What are you doing in my castle?” 

Whoa. I could understand her. The alien was speaking in our language. Or was it the device? I wasn’t sure. Either way, it was super cool. 

“We don’t know who and where King Alfor is,” Shiro replied, while Lance struggled to get back to his feet. “We were led here by the Blue Lion.” 

The alien’s expression changed. This time, they were shocked. Was it because Shiro mentioned the Blue Lion? It had to be. 

“How do you have the Blue Lion? What happened to its Paladin?” They asked before looking at the rest of us. “What are you all doing here? Unless…” The young alien turned her eyes back to the control panel, typing away furiously in an effort to find their answer. 

Their eyes grew wide, their mouth left ajar. “It has been…ten thousand years?”

The room fell silent as the alien stared at the screen in disbelief. Their eyes fell to the ground as if they were trying to process everything before turning to look at us. It was clear that they were at a loss for words. I mean, if I was in a sleeping pod for that long only to wake up in a completely different environment (with aliens) ten thousand years later, I’d be in shock too.

“We’re not too sure what’s going on either,” Shiro said, breaking the silence. “Why don’t we introduce ourselves? That’d be a good start.” 

The young alien paused before giving us their answer. They seemed unsure if it was safe to talk to us. As they should be. It wasn’t every day a bunch of aliens with weird ears turn up in your castle. 

Her eyes were as cold and calculating as she assessed us. “I am Princess Allura of Planet Altea,” the silver-haired alien (woman?) answered. “I have to find out where we are and how long I’ve been asleep.” 

Wait… Princess ?

Chapter Text

The silver-haired maiden had to be the Princess in my vision. I mean, there probably weren’t many space princesses that were locked in a sleeping pod for thousands of years. 

Wait. Was I seriously considering my weird dreams visions? That’d be crazy. Something straight out of a sci-fi novel, really. Whatever. If I was insane, I was insane. Think about the space princess instead. And her thousand-year sleep. And her weirdly familiar face.

Oh, God. What even is my life?

Allura was hysterically pacing back and forth when I finally withdrew from my thoughts enough to observe her. I watched her for a while, going back and forth and back and forth, until she suddenly stopped, turned, and ran over to the control panel in the middle of the room. She started typing frantically, and as she did so, I noticed the other occupied pod open. It released a thin layer of smoke as the glass barrier dissolved which slid across the floor menacingly, alerting everyone in the room.  

A lean, older man with red hair woke up in the pod and immediately locked eyes with Lance. He suddenly leaped up, flailing his arms and legs in a vague impression of a martial artist, and lashed out, only to miss Lance and clumsily trip over his own foot. He seemed harmless, or at least, that was the vibe I was getting from him: face flat on the floor and limbs askew.  

“U-uhm, are you alright, sir?” I inquired, taking a step forward to help the man who had so valiantly fallen on his face. 

Without warning, the man jumped right back up on his feet with arms out in a defensive posture. “Don’t come any closer! You don’t want to mess with me. I know martial arts.” 

I raised my hands up, taking a step away from the alien. He was probably harmless, but I didn’t want to risk it. After all, we were dealing with aliens, strangely humanoid as they may be. 

The Princess gasped loudly, turning our attention away from the man. “What is it, Princess?” The older alien asked as he rushed over to her side. “They didn’t hurt you, did they?” 

She shook her head and then slowly turned toward him, eyes downcast in despair. “Coran, they’re gone, all of them” Allura replied, on the edge of tears, “Planet Altea and all of the other planets in our solar system have been destroyed.” 

“Our entire civilization—” her voice caught in her throat, and her face crumpled in grief. She looked for all the world like she was on the edge of breaking into a thousand tiny little pieces of heartbreak. I felt for her, I really did, like some part of her grief was my own.

But then, suddenly, she seemed to collect herself, and her pitful expression turned into one of all-consuming rage. Her eyes darkened, her fists balled, and she was a dangerous creature, angry enough to rip out someone’s throat. 

“Zarkon,” she snarled, her pretty face completely twisted with hateful, vengeful intensity. 

“Zarkon?” Shiro asked, eyes widened in something like fear. I met eyes with Keith, and we shared a concerned look.

“He was the King of the Galra. A vile creature and an enemy to all free people.” Allura spoke with disdain. Her voice ran cold, laced with hatred. It was clear that whoever Zarkon was, he was the one who’d done the unspeakable to her and her people. 

“I remember now…I was his prisoner,” Shiro said, his gaze lowering to his robotic arm. “He kept me hostage, and I was forced to fight other prisoners for my survival.” 

Allura whipped her head back in Shiro's direction. Her bright blue eyes filled with fear and anguish. “He’s still alive? Impossible!” 

“I can’t really explain it, but it’s true. He’s looking for a super weapon he called ‘Voltron,’” Shiro replied. 

The Princess’ rage coalesced, and she looked for all the world like she was going to fly back up into space herself and separate Zarkon's head from his body with her bare hands, but instead, she took a deep, meditative breath and closed her eyes to calm herself.

“He’s searching for it because he knows it’s the only thing that can defeat him,” Allura admitted. “And that’s why we must find it before he does.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Somewhere across the universe~

A grey-skinned woman cloaked in a long purple gown slinked towards the center of the room and approached the imposing armoured figure who stood at the tip of the helm. Her face was concealed by the ragged curtain of her long silver hair and the purple hood over her eyes.  His gaze was fixed on the Galra’s fleet as the imposing masses of ships floated idly by his window, awaiting their orders. 

“The Blue Lion has returned,” the woman croaked, “and I feel a resurgence of Altean energy.” 

There was a moment of tense silence before the armoured figure turned to the woman. His purple eyes locked onto her, anger twisting his already mangled features, carving his scar deeper into his face. “Alfor’s daughter lives? How?” 

“I know not, but I believe it is time to reclaim what is rightfully ours,” the woman replied with a hiss. 

“Yes. I shall wipe that foul race from the universe forever and take back Voltron,” he said, turning his glare to his window and his great fleet beyond. “Contact my commanders and have them find the Princess’ location.” 

“Yes, Zarkon,” the woman replied and disappeared into the darkness, leaving him alone in the room. 

✧✦✧✦✧

Somewhere far away, a Galra warship stalled at its post, monitoring its sector. It was a quiet day, with hardly a peep from their monitor. Their commander stood at the helm, tinkering with his large prosthetic arm which was hooked up to an electric panel. 

“Emperor Zarkon requests an audience,” one of the communication officers said and turned on the communicator. 

Zarkon appears on the screen, and everyone in the room lowers to one knee. “Commander Sendak, the Princess of Altea is alive and hiding in your sector. We believe she knows the whereabouts of the remaining Lions,” the Emperor said. “Your battle fleet is the closest to her location. Retrieve her and the Lions, for when we have all of them in our possession, the Galra Empire will be unstoppable. ”

Sendak straightened up, smirking. He finally had something to do. The past decade had been dull, floating through space endlessly, with little to no activity besides their own supply ships. 

“I fight for the Empire. I will conquer in the name of Galra. No foe has ever stood in my way and none ever will,” he asserted, certain and willing. “Vrepit sa!” 

The transmission with Zarkon ends as Sendak looks at his crew. “Set a course for Arus.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Athena~

Allura explained what she could recall happening before she was put to sleep, from the destruction of cities to the cries of her people. I felt increasingly empathetic. Everyone she even know, barring Coran, was dead. Had what happened to them happened on Earth, I would feel the same way: distraught, confused, angry, heartbroken. 

Strangely, her story was familiar to me. I felt something like deja vu, but I had no clue where I could have heard the story. I’ve read my share of science fiction books, but this was reality. This was Allura’s reality.

“Princess, you must eat,” Coran said, offering Allura a plate of food goo as she frantically searched on the control panel. She had spent the last hour trying to recover any sort of information she could get from the Castle. “It has been ten thousand years. You should try to eat a little.” 

She shakes her head. Her eyes were glued to the holographic screens, “I’m not hungry.” 

“Man, ten thousand years? That’s like one thousand plus ten,” Lance interjected. 

From my place next to him, I turned to look at him incredulously. Seriously? Where’d he been for the last four years of advanced physics? How did he even pass the first year at the academy?  

“That’s times ten,” Keith corrected the teen, peering over my left shoulder. 

Hunk rubbed his stomach, looking at the strange food goo. “How are you even standing, Ms. Space-princess-lady? I mean, I ate breakfast today, and I’m already starving.” 

Lance pouted and glared at Keith. “Whatever, drop out .” I could feel the tension rising as they glared at each other from across my personal space. I rolled my eyes, irritated with them, and walked away. 

I joined the others, standing next to Allura who was still glued to her work. I squinted up at the holographic screen, trying to make sense of what she was looking at. Everything was written in some alien language; there was no point in trying to decipher it.

Hunk walked over to the food goo, and stared it down.

“I can’t believe your civilization created such advanced technology ten thousand years ago,” Shiro said, still looking around in awe. As if realizing something, his brow furrows, and he turns to Coran. “It must have been an incredible place.” Pidge nodded, staring up at the endless streams of holographic text at Allura’s command. It must’ve been a dream come true for her; years spent trying desperately to make this technology, and suddenly it was there, within reach.

A weak smile appeared on Coran’s face as he fondly remembered his people. “Yes, it was…but now it’s all gone, and we’re the last Alteans alive.” He turned to the Princess, and she lowered her gaze, tears brimming at the corners of her eyes. He walked over to Allura, silently wrapping her up in a comforting embrace. 

Squeak, squeak.

“Do you hear that?” She asked as she pulled away from Coran. 

Squeak, squeak.

I heard it too but I wasn’t sure where it was coming from. It sounded like… like a mouse. There are mice in space? Allura walks over to her sleeping pod and leans down to pick whatever it was up, and there they are—space mice. Sure. Why not? It wasn’t even the weirdest thing that happened that day. 

“It looks like we’re not the last ones, after all,” Allura said, smiling for the first time in a long, long while, when suddenly the castle alarms blared. A holographic screen appeared and on it was one of those warships that were chasing us before. 

“It’s a Galra battleship and it has its tracker on us!” Coran exclaimed, rushing to the control panel. He presses a few buttons and turns off the alarms, panicking.  

“How did they find us?!” The Princess said, alerted. 

“Not sure, but I bet it’s Keith’s fault,” Lance retorted with his arms folded across his chest; his eyes glaring in Keith’s direction. 

“Say whatever you want to make yourself feel better,” Keith sniped back, balling his hands into fists. “After getting us stuck on the other side of the wormhole!” 

Lance aggressively took a step toward Keith. “I’ll stick you in a wormhole!” He gritted his teeth as he continued to give Keith a deadly stare. Keith rolled his eyes.

Oh, brother. 

I sighed exasperatedly. There was a ginormous, purple hostile ship barreling through the atmosphere, why were we arguing about who was stuck in who’s wormhole? (What kind of lame comeback was that, anyway?) 

“Stow it, cadets!” Shiro commanded, stepping in and separating the two foolish boys. “This is no time to place blame. It’s time for us to work as a team. ” The two teens huffed, turning their heads away from each other and folding their arms across their chests petulantly. 

“How much time do we have before they arrive?” Shiro asked, walking over to Coran. 

“At their speed? Oh, well uh…” Coran starts mumbling and counting on his fingers. It didn’t really inspire a lot of confidence. “ I’d say uh…probably a couple of days?”

“Good. Let them come,” the Princess said, a new expression on her face. Her posture was straight-backed, and her voice sure, like she had regained a sense of courage and responsibility. “By the time they get here, you will already have formed Voltron, and together, we will destroy Zarkon’s empire.” 

“How are we going to do that?” I asked. “We just happened to stubble across the Blue Lion. Is there a way to find the rest?” After all, my vision-dream-hallucination-mother said that she was the key to finding them. Hunk started to lick the food goo off his fingers. Pidge looked at him incredulously. 

( “Did you seriously just eat that?” “What? I was hungry.” )

“Follow me,” Allura said, and then turned around and exited the room. We followed the Princess through the halls and up the flight of stairs we had gone through before. It wasn’t long until we found ourselves in another spacious room that looked more like the castle’s helm. 

The room was huge, with big, futuristic windows that were filled with glowing blue hexagons, and by far, the most prominent feature was the large crystal hanging from the ceiling above a large pedestal. It was beautiful. Beautiful, but strange. 

The Princess confidently walked onto the platform and closed her eyes. The crystal began to glow brighter, bathing her in its strange blue light. 

“King Alfor connected the Lions to Allura’s life force. She alone is the key to the Lion’s whereabouts,” Coran explained as we looked around the room. This was no ordinary control room; this was a bridge. Wait. How did I know that? 

Suddenly, the room turned dim and a holographic map of the entire known universe appeared around Allura. “Whoa,” I gasped in awe at the sight. Surrounding us were stars and planets and celestial bodies, a seemingly endless expanse of them that I'd never seen before from my limited view on Earth. It was a dream, something Earth’s feeble technology could never achieve.  

“Are these coordinates?” Pidge inquired, watching the image of the Blue and Black Lion appear before us. They were both highlighted to be in the same area which made me confused. “It looks like the location of the Black Lion is in the same area as the Blue Lion.” 

“That’s correct, Pidge,” Allura replied, “Because the Black Lion is in the Castle.” 

“To keep the Black Lion out of Zarkon’s hands, King Alfor locked it away. It could only be freed once the other four lions are found and brought here,” Coran added. 

I recalled the vision we shared in the cave; the Black Lion acted as the head of the superweapon. I wondered if that made it a good locator of the others. I mean, why else would they have locked it up so tightly? 

“As you have seen, the lions choose their pilots,” Allura said, the images of the lions appearing in a hologram in front of her. “It is a mystical bond, and it cannot be forced. The quintessence of the pilot is mirrored in their lion. Together, they form something greater than science can explain.” 

“Does that mean the Blue Lion has already bonded with Lance?” I asked, now thinking back to the reason why Lance was able to fly the Lion. That would also explain why he was able to hear the thoughts of the Lion despite not verbally communicating. 

The Princess nodded. “Yes. The Blue Lion —” 

“Let me guess: Takes the most handsome slash best pilot of the bunch?” Lance interrupted, flashing a blinding white grin and a wink at the Princess. I shook my head at him.  Keith face-palmed. Pidge rolled her eyes. Shiro’s jaw twitched. Hunk let out a huge, echoing burp.

We all turned to look at Hunk.

Allura, unamused, kept her lips shut for a moment before moving the hologram of the Black Lion to the front. She cleared her throat.“The Black Lion is the decisive head of Voltron. It will take a pilot who is a born leader and who is in control at all times, someone whose men will follow without hesitation,” the Princess said as she gently pushed the Black Lion toward Shiro. “That’s why you, Shiro, will pilot the Black Lion.” 

Then, Allura moved on to the Green Lion, swiping the map to its location. “The Green Lion has an inquisitive personality and needs a pilot of intellect and daring,” she said, sliding the hologram toward Pidge and Hunk.“Pidge, you will pilot the Green Lion.” Pidge smiles and nods eagerly. 

“The Yellow Lion is thoughtful and kind,” Allura continued as she swipes to the next location. “Its pilot puts the needs of others above his own. His heart must be mighty and strong. As the leg of Voltron, you will lift the team up and hold them together.” The Princess then looks at Hunk who pointed at himself. The description of the Yellow Paladin did sound like Hunk; he was kind and thought of others first. He just needed to find his confidence and be a little braver than he is now. 

“The Red Lion is temperamental and the most difficult to master. It’s faster and more agile than the others, but also more unstable. Its pilot needs to be someone who relies more on instinct than skill alone,” Allura said as she looked in Keith’s direction. “Keith, you will fly the Red Lion.” 

“Wait, this guy?” Lance points at Keith in disbelief. In response, Keith turns and sets his deadliest glare on him. I could only hope that the two wouldn’t start up another argument. 

“Unfortunately, I cannot locate the Red Lion’s whereabouts. There might be something wrong with the castle. After ten thousand years, I’m sure a lot of it has deteriorated and needs some fixing.”

Allura then turned to me with a sad expression. “The Lions have chosen their pilots, so I’m afraid you won’t be flying with the rest of them.” 

I looked at her incredulously. It didn’t bother me at all. All of the descriptions of the Lions and their pilots resonated with everyone else. “That’s fine with me. Besides, all five of them are your best bet in defeating Zarkon. If there’s anything I can do to help, let me know.”

Allura smiled at me warmly. There was something familiar about her smile, but she turned away before I could pinpoint exactly what it was. It felt like there was a hint of nostalgia and the feeling of home, just like whenever I was with my grandparents.  

A loud roar from one of the holographic lions filled the room, immediately taking our attention. All five of them flew toward each other and merged, revealing Voltron in all of its glory. “Once all five Lions are reunited, you will be able to form Voltron, the most powerful warrior ever known; the Defender of the Universe.” 

After that, the image of Voltron and the map disappeared. The whole universe, depending on us? We haven't even graduated! Well, except for Shiro. But still!

“That’s pretty cool,” Lance murmured. “To think the entire universe is depending on us! We’d be popular, especially with the ladies!” The room fell silent at the teen’s remark. It was typical of Lance to make light of the situation but this wasn’t the time. Not during a time as serious as this. I had to have some restraint in wanting to walk over and slap some sense into him. 

Ignoring Lance’s immaturity, Shiro turned to the rest of us. “So, what are we waiting for? Let’s go and find them. We don’t have any time to waste. Pidge and I will go after the Green Lion. Lance, you take Hunk and find the yellow one.” 

Pidge and Lance confidently nodded their heads, but Hunk seemed reluctant, nervously fiddling with his fingers. Poor guy. He really doesn’t have much of a choice in the matter, though. 

Shiro turned to Keith and I. “You two will stay here and assist Allura with whatever she needs help with. If you manage to locate the Red Lion, go and get it.” 

“Perfect. I will get the castle’s defences ready. They’ll be sorely needed,” The Princess said. A lasting ember of her earlier rage sparks in her eyes, and I knew instinctively that as she lived and breathed, she would do anything and everything she could to defeat Zarkon.

And maybe that scared me a little bit. 

Chapter Text

Shiro and Pidge hopped in a small spaceship Allura referred to as a pod and headed to the Green Lion while Lance and Hunk took the Blue Lion to find the Yellow Lion. Keith and I stayed behind to standby for new information on the Red Lion while Allura and Coran started working on repairs.

“Got something on your mind?” I asked Keith, approaching his position beside the windows of the bridge. He’d wandered over there soon after the others left and promptly retreated into his thoughts. 

There was a long silence before he replied, “I’m just thinking about the Red Lion and where it could be.” 

I wondered where it was too; we all did.

I looked out the window, taking in the breathtaking view from the Castle. My eyes followed the lush green grass and the rocky ridges that climbed from the ground and up into the sky until they broke into the dry desert that stretched into the curved horizon. It was strange: how alike, and unlike, it was to Earth. It felt familiar and alien all at once, like so many things here. The lions, the princess, all of it was surreal, yet there was a part of me that felt as if it belonged. I wondered if Keith felt the same: if the lion called to him the way the castle called to me.

Realizing this, I turned to look at him, possessed by a sudden feeling of certainty. “We’ll find it soon.” 

Keith turned to me, surprised for a moment with his dark onyx eyes looking my way. It didn’t take long for the bewildered expression to fade and be replaced with concern. “Allura mentioned how I’m to be the Red Lion’s pilot. I don’t think I’m a great fit.” 

“What do you mean? You’re a great pilot!” I said, not understanding how he came to that conclusion. In fact, Keith was known to be one of the best cadet pilots in the Garrison. For a cadet who was aloof and disinterested in school, Keith made flying look effortless.

“It’s not about being a good pilot.” He shook his head, glowering at the floor. “I’m worried that I might not be able to bond with the lion. I mean, I’m not exactly a joy to be around. What if it doesn’t like me… or can sense my inability to get along with people? What if it thinks I’m incapable of being its pilot?” 

It suddenly started to make sense. 

When we first met, I could barely tolerate him because of his lack of interest in being at the Garrison. I didn’t want to work or even associate with someone who was just going to cause trouble, but since Shiro had pleaded for me to befriend Keith, I had no choice but to put my negative thoughts about him aside. 

Keith was a piece of work. Everything I was trying to do like getting him involved in what I was doing, Keith would remain distant and uninterested. He’d often push me away, but once I finally got past his prickly exterior, I met a passionate, deeply compassionate and troubled teen. 

Neither of us was quite grown, but even as a teenager, freshly marooned in space, I could see his potential. He made mistakes, he’d hurt me before, but I always knew he had my best interests at heart. Maybe I hadn’t forgiven him just yet, but I would someday because, when it really came down to it, he was my best friend. Knowing him as I did, his closest (and sometimes only) friend, I knew that even if he wasn’t the perfect paladin, he could become one. The Red Lion would accept him.

“There’s a reason why Allura named you the Red Paladin,” I determined. When he looked at me incredulously, I explained, “You have instinct and purpose. Don’t you feel it? That burning passion, that drive to do the right thing? That’s exactly what we need. Maybe you need to learn some people skills, but everyone on this team has their weaknesses. The lion will accept you for who you are.”   

Keith stared at me for a moment, a little surprised. “Do you really think so?”

I nodded. “I know so.”

“But I can be stubborn and hotheaded.” At least he was aware. 

“Oh, I know, ” I laughed, “But I don’t think it matters. Who knows, it might be as fiery as you are.” Keith rolled his eyes at my remark, but I caught a quirk of his lips as he turned to look out the window again.

I walked away, leaving him to his thoughts. I could tell him he was capable, but it was up to him to decide whether it was the truth. I hoped he would, for all our sakes. 

“That should do it, Princess!” Coran exclaimed from the other side of the bridge, catching my attention. I turned around to see Allura standing underneath the giant crystal once more, activating it with her life force in search of the Red Lion. The crystal casts a celestial glow upon the Princess, and the light spreads throughout the room. 

Allura’s brows furrowed, deeply concentrated on the task at hand. It wasn’t too long until a sudden gasp escaped her lips, her eyes wide open. I couldn’t help but worry seeing a concerned look written all over. 

“What is it?” I asked. 

“The Red Lion,” Allura hesitated, her eyes filled with concern, before turning her head in Keith’s direction. “It’s near.” 

Keith straightened up. “Then what are we waiting for? We need to go get it.” 

Before he could leave the bridge in a hurry, Allura shook her head. Her eyes were downcast, her brows knotted. “It’s not easily obtainable,” her voice wavered slightly. There was a hint of suspense mixed in the air as we looked at the Princess, all on edge. 

“What do you mean?” I asked. 

With a deep inhale, and a slow exhale, the princess replied, “It’s on that Galra battleship that’s on course for Arus.” 

My jaw dropped. Did I hear that correctly? The Red Lion is kept away on a Galra battleship? I saw Keith’s shoulders slumped hearing the Princess’ words, defeated knowing that it was impossible for us to retrieve the Red Lion. At least, not without the others. But even if they returned, would we be able to take back what’s rightfully ours? 

No, we had to remain positive. Sitting here wallowing in doubt would get us nowhere. We wouldn’t be able to stop Zarkon from conquering planets and taking Voltron if we allowed ourselves to give up. There had to be a way.  

“Don’t worry, Keith. We’ll make sure we get that Lion when the rest of the group gets back,” I said as I stood by him. I graced him with a hopeful smile, believing it’d be enough for him to lift his spirits. 

Keith wasn’t the type to sit around doing nothing either. Sometimes, he’s impatient, always wanting to jump into action with or without a solid plan. He knew that getting the Red Lion was important in saving the universe. We all did, and delaying it more would make him restless. 

Suddenly, the alarm system rang throughout the Castle. Coran immediately rushed up to his control panel. “There’s an incoming ship,” he said as his fingers furiously typed away.

I looked through the window and up at the sky. A tiny glint of light within the Arus’ blue sky appeared for half a second before disappearing. Was it a Galra ship? A pod? Whatever it was, it was fast approaching the Castle. 

It only took a few seconds for the flying object to become clear; it was the Green Lion. 

“They got the Green Lion!” I said, gleefully. 

“Thank goodness,” the Princess sighed in relief. “All there’s left is the Yellow Lion. Let me check on them—” 

Before she could even finish her sentence, an incoming call from the Blue Lion rang throughout the bridge. 

“Princess! Help! ” Lance cried out through the transmissions before Allura could connect with the Blue Lion. Speak of the devil. 

“Lance, what’s happening?” Allura asked. 

“We found the Lion,” Lance responded before a loud rumbling sounded in the background. It was too early to celebrate. “We could use the wormhole now!” 

“Hold on,” The Princess planted her hands on the controls.  I observed her for a moment before looking out the window to see the giant portal open up in the sky. “You’ll need to hurry up. I won’t be able to keep it open for much longer.” 

Hunk must be piloting the Yellow Lion. I just hope he was holding up okay. He wasn’t one for flying ships and it was evident during flight simulations at the Garrison. He’d hurl and leave a mess in the corner every time. 

The connection abruptly cut off, causing the rest of us to worry. I looked over at Allura, who was struggling to keep the wormhole open. 

Come on, you guys. I looked out the window, more anxious than before. 

Suddenly, two small beads of light burst through the portal, heading toward the Castle. It was the Lions. “Allura, now!” I cried out. 

The Princess immediately closed the wormhole, preventing anything else following them from going through. There was a wave of relief felt within the Bridge. Now what’s left is retrieving the Red Lion. 

The Paladins loaded their Lions in their respective hangers not too long after and met the rest of us on the bridge deck. Shiro and Pidge entered the room, happily chatting away while Hunk and Lance dragged their feet, looking beat. 

“You’ve all made it,” Allura expressed gleefully as she looked at the returning pilots. 

“Yeah, just barely!” Lance exclaimed as he stretched out his right arm, rotating it in a circular motion to loosen it up. “It was a total nightmare on that planet. I almost puked out there… I felt like Hunk for once!” 

“Think of how I felt; I am Hunk,” The big guy added. 

“Yeah, we had a difficult time too,” Pidge added, exchanging a friendly smile with Shiro. Clearly, they had an easier time retrieving the Green Lion than the other two. They weren’t run down or exhausted by being chased by aliens or anything, but I was glad they were getting along. 

Shiro looked in the Princess’ direction. “Is there any news about the Red Lion?” Allura looked at Keith for a brief moment before looking at the leader of the team. Shiro noticed the gaze before the Princess looked back at him. “I’m guessing we don’t have anything?” 

Allura shook her head. “No, we do. We know where it is.” 

“Then…where is it?” Lance asked as he folded his arms across his torso. 

“It’s on that Galra battleship that’s heading our way,” Keith responded. The room fell silent, realizing the dilemma that we were up against. I couldn’t blame their silence. We felt that way too.  “Our only chance to get it is to sneak inside. We’ll need a distraction.” 

“So, how much time do we have left before the Galra arrive? Another day or so?” Pidge asked.

Coran stepped forward, clearing his throat. “Well, the Galra is now orbiting Arus. Fortunately, we’re Arus so we won’t need to wait much longer to retrieve the Red Lion!”

The rest of us stood in the room in shock. It would’ve been nicer if he’d told us earlier! Are we even prepared to face them if they were to attack us? 

“They’re here already?” I asked. “I thought we had two days to look for the Lions?” 

“Yes,” Coran awkwardly reached out for the back of his neck, clearing his throat once more. “I guess my calculations were a bit off. Finger counting…I-it’s more of an art than a science.”

I suddenly felt uneasy. So much for having less than two days to find the Lions and figure out the course of action.

A video transmission appeared on the screen revealing a long-eared, expressionless alien on the other side. The way they stared at us sent shivers down my spine; their yellow eyes pierced through the screen. It didn’t help that he had a scar over his artificial eye that protruded from his skin. 

“ Princess Allura, this is Commander Sendak of the Galra Empire ,” the alien spoke, grisly. His voice gave me the chills. “ I come on behalf of Emperor Zarkon, Lord of the Known Universe. I am here to confiscate the Lions. Turn them over to me, or I will destroy your planet .” 

Without giving the Princess time to rebuttal, the transmission ended.

The room fell silent. I looked over at Allura who was in deep thought after that threat. She clearly wasn’t going to give the enemy the Lions so quickly, at least not without a fight. 

“Alright, let’s not panic,” Shiro said as he looked at the team. 

“ Not panic?” Hunk interjected, raising his voice. “That guy totally threatened to blow this place up and we only have four Lions.” 

“Technically, we only have three active Lions,” Pidge corrected.  

“Right. Thank you, Pidge,” Hunk replied before looking back at the rest of us. It was evident that he was worried and anxious; it was written all over his face. “ Three working Lions and a Castle that’s over ten thousand years old. This is the perfect time to panic!” 

“The Castle has a particle barrier that we can activate,” Allura added as she rushed to her control panel. 

“Girl, you’ve already activated my pa–”

“Lance!” I groaned in annoyance. The last thing I (or anyone for that matter) wanted to hear was Lance’s terrible pickup line. He turned to me with a cheeky grin. Sometimes I wonder if he’s intentionally being a troll or not. Something tells me it’s a balance of both. 

“The particle barrier won’t be able to sustain Sendak’s ION cannon for long,” Coran said as he projected a blueprint of the Galra battleship on the screen. “Their technology must have advanced in the years we last fought them. They were powerful back then so how much more now?” 

Hunk looks over at Shiro with an anxious expression on his face. “Can we panic now?” 

“No. We need to make a plan of action and we need to figure it out quickly,” Shiro commanded as he looked around the room. “We don’t have much time.” 

The team brainstormed some ideas with the limited time that we had. Lance and Hunk suggested we avoid being destroyed by jumping through another wormhole to live another day. Since we only had three working Lions, it kinda made sense to make a run for it. It was virtually impossible for the group to form Voltron and fight off Sendak in this state. 

Pidge rebuttals with her idea saying that we shouldn’t abandon the planet. There was a high possibility that there was live on Arus, we just haven’t explored past the Castle’s perimeters. Then again, would it hurt not to find out in case it was dangerous? It couldn’t be that bad, right? 

“I agree with Pidge,” I added. “We can’t just leave. The Galra will continue to destroy planets including Arus in search of the Lions. We need to avoid that at all costs.” 

“Why don’t we just lead Sendak away from the planet through the wormhole so he doesn’t destroy Arus?” Hunk suggested.

It wasn’t a bad idea, but the worry there was knowing Sendak would go to great lengths. He’d surely continue to destroy everything in his path while we still have the Lions in our possession. 

“Sendak could still destroy the planet and come after us,” Keith spoke up for the first time in this discussion. It was as if he’d read my mind. “Staying here and defending the planet is our only option.” 

Lance leaned in, peering in front of Keith’s face unamused. “Here’s an option…shut your quiznak !” He blurted, stunning Allura and Coran for a moment. I was quite shocked, not expecting Lance to be so hostile toward Keith. Did he even know what he was saying? Because I sure didn’t. 

“I don’t think you’re using that word correctly,” Keith pointed out as he took a step forward, standing his ground against Lance. He closed the distance between himself and the brown-haired teen;  his hands were ready to throw a punch. 

“What do you know, mullet! ” Lance retorted as he too also closed the gap even more. Their foreheads were pressed against each other as they had their arms crossed. That was when I stepped in between, pushing the two apart as far as I could. If I didn’t, things would only get ugly from here. 

“We’re staying !” Keith exclaimed. “And leave my hair out of it!” 

“Leaving!” 

“Staying!” Pidge rushed over to Keith’s side while Hunk rushed over to Lance’s. 

“Snake!”

“Snake?” I questioned. 

The four of them continued to bicker, growing increasingly louder every second. My face fell into the palm of my hand. I wasn’t surprised that Keith and Lance would yet again be in an argument with each other. What I didn’t expect was to see Hunk and Pidge arguing too. They were never like this before, even in disagreements. 

“Guys, stop!” Shiro shouted, causing the divided group to turn away from each other like children. “Princess Allura, these are your Lions. You’ve dealt with the Galra Empire before so I trust that you know more than any of us. What is the best course of action?” 

All eyes fell onto the Princess while the room fell silent; Allura looked like a deer in headlights. I could see in her teal-blue eyes that she wasn’t prepared to face this kind of situation before. Perhaps it was because her father was the one in control and making the decisions, not her. This was all new to her.  

“I-I,” she stuttered before averting her eyes from Shiro. “I don’t know.” 

A lingering silence filled the room and a sense of defeat was creeping up on us. If Allura couldn’t make a decision, what do we do now? We had very little time before Sendak would forcibly try to take the Lions from us. We had to act now, but everything was at a standstill. 

“Perhaps your father can help,” Coran walked up to the Princess and placed a hand on her shoulder. Allura turned to her guardian, surprised. 

“That’s a great idea, Coran.” 

Allura and Coran left the bridge to head to a different part of the Castle while the rest of us stayed behind. The teens were no longer arguing but they were still divided, standing strong on their opinions. That left Shiro and I stuck in the middle between the two pairs. 

A sigh escaped my lips as I walked over to the tall windows of the bridge deck, looking up at the sky. There wasn’t a lot of time before Sendak would arrive. He could even attack us right now while we’re left vulnerable. I could only hope Allura would come back soon with an answer. For now, we were at risk of enemy attacks. 

“You look troubled,” Shiro’s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. 

I turned to my mentor, seeing the warm expression on his face. Though he had this large scar across the bridge of his nose, he was the same Shiro I knew before he left for the Kerberos mission. It made me wonder how he was keeping calm while all of this was happening. 

Not only was he a mentor I could rely on, but Shiro was also an older brother. It was easy to spill everything that was on my mind, even the problems I had back home with my parents. If anything, he felt more like family than my own parents after my grandparents passed. He was the kind of person who would take time out of his busy schedule to hear others out and offer advice. That’s why Keith trusted Shiro so much too.

“I’m a little worried about what’s happening right now,” I said before looking out. “Regardless of what the Princess decides for us to do, we will all be in danger. We’re not fully equipped or ready to fight off powerful alien warships; we’re just a bunch of teens… with the exception of you, of course.” 

Shiro remained silent for a moment. I turned my head to see that he was still looking at me with his dark eyes. His expression was serious, but his eyes were full of empathy. 

“I understand your concern. We’re not trained for these types of situations, but that shouldn’t stop us from trying. We need to put our best foot forward and give all that we’ve got in this fight. The universe needs us and we can’t back out now.” 

I looked at Shiro for a moment, remembering something; Shiro had encountered the Galra before. He was their captive for who knows how long. But somehow, he was able to escape their grasp and find his way back to Earth. He didn’t give up trying to escape. He knew that he needed to warn us of the aliens that would come and destroy our home. Had he stayed in their captivity or escaped to a different place, we wouldn’t be where we are. We wouldn’t be here as the first line of defence against the Galra. 

“You’re right,” I responded. “Thanks, Shiro.” 

It fell silent again between us. I didn’t know what to talk about anymore. It’s not like I had my phone to show Shiro all the things he missed back home on Earth. It would have been the best time if my phone wasn’t out of juice. 

“Athena, I have another question,” Shiro said as he looked out the window with me. 

“Shoot.” 

“How are things with you and Keith? You two seem a lot closer than I remember.” The volume of his voice lowered so no one else but me could hear him. I turned to my mentor, a little bewildered by his question. 

“What do you mean? We’ve always been the same,” I replied. 

A light chuckle came from Shiro as he crossed his arms across his chest. “Hmm, maybe I’m just imagining things.” A small smirk appeared on his face as he looked away from me. 

Now I’m curious. 

“Well, since you’ve brought it up, tell me why you think that. I mean, Keith and I have been friends ever since the Garrison so it would only make sense that we’re closer than anyone else here if that’s what you’re thinking. Other than you, of course. You were our mentor, but Keith and I actually studied together.” 

Shiro continued to smile. I was curious.

“There’s just something between you. I can’t explain,” Shiro replied as his eyes looked at me. Was he teasing me? “Something different.” 

Before I could prod him to tell me more, Allura and Coran returned. Allura had switched out of her dress into something more suitable for moving around and had her hair tied up in a high bun. There was confidence coming from her; she had made her decision. 

Her blue eyes looked at all of us. Allura was more certain than she was before she left us in the room. 

“You were all brought here for a reason as the chosen Paladins of the Lions. The Voltron Lions are meant to be piloted by you, and you alone,” Allura spoke. “We must fight and continue fighting until we defeat Zarkon and his Empire. It’s our destiny. Voltron is the universe’s only hope; we are the universe’s only hope.” 

The strength in her voice brought up everyone’s morale including my own despite not being a pilot of any of the Lions. I knew I had a part to play.

“We’re with you, Princess,” Shiro confirmed. 

“Good. Let’s get started.” 

Chapter Text

As we entered the room not far from the bridge deck, I was left in awe by the sight of five pristine white suits encapsulated in the pods, each belonging to the respective Paladin. Gasps of amazement filled the air as each of the Paladins was drawn toward their respective suits. 

It was heartening to see my friends become the Paladins of Voltron, but I couldn’t shake the feeling of being the odd one out. It wasn’t about whether I was a Paladin or not; it just felt strange not having a defined role, or at least a significant position where I could see myself truly useful. 

Three gentle taps on my shoulder withdrew me from my wandering thoughts. I turned to my left and found the Princess wearing a bright smile that lit up her teal-blue eyes with excitement. “Come with me,” she said in a hushed voice before guiding us both out of the room.

This was Allura’s first time pulling me aside from the rest of the group. It got me wondering. I took a brief look at the others who were all busy checking out their new suits before trailing behind Allura. 

“What is it, Princess?” I asked as I caught up to her. “Is there something you need me to do?” 

Allura shook her head, “I have something to show you.” 

Now, I was even more curious.

We walked down the corridor, not too far from where the others were. The door opened and the lights turned on within seconds, revealing the princess’ quarters.

“Welcome to my room,” Allura said, turning around to face me. “Please make yourself comfortable. Give me a moment.” 

I gave a nod before the Princess vanished from plain sight. The room was massive, but strangely under-furnished. I couldn’t help but wonder what Allura intended to do with all of this space; it was easily five times the size of my room back home on Earth! 

There was a king-sized bed sitting in the middle of the room with sheer drapes cascading from the ceiling. On one side, a beautiful vanity and a matching wardrobe stood, while on the other, a cozy nook with a lounge chair seated next to a floor lamp. Deciding to settle into the nook while waiting for Allura, I couldn’t help but feel restless. It was unusual sitting there without anything to pass the time, especially without my phone handy (not that it was working anymore since it was no longer charged). 

“Sorry for the wait,” Allura’s voice echoed across the room, grabbing my attention. I glanced up just in time to see the Princess walking over, juggling a heap of clothing in her arms along with a dangling garment bag, and a pair of boots. 

“What’s all this?” I asked, hopping up from my seat to lend her a hand. “Why don’t you drop those on the chair?” 

“Thank you,” Allura chuckled softly, setting the pile on the chair. She thrusts the garment bag toward me, her warm smile suggesting she eagerly wants me to have it. “This is for you.” 

I shot a surprised glance at the Princess. She nodded toward the bag, prompting me to take it from her possession. I did so, albeit cautiously, taking it by the hook. As I unzipped the bag, an off-white fabric came into view, tucked away neatly. I took the hanger out of the bag, revealing a lengthy tunic, adorned with gold and teal accents, complete with a matching belt.

Allura explained, “There are bottoms underneath that should fit you. We’ll have to get you fitted for the boots, but hopefully, the pair that I have for you will work in the meantime.” 

“What’s all this for?” I asked, perplexed. 

“It’s a traditional Altean combat uniform,” the Princess replied with a smile. “As a member of the crew, I thought it was only fitting to get you one. Fortunately, I had this one tucked away in my closet.” 

I looked at the Princess, feeling a surge of happiness and excitement. Although we hadn’t known each other for long, Allura had been remarkably kind to me, just as she was to everyone on the team, including Lance. 

“Are you sure? Though I am honoured to receive this, it isn’t really necessary,” I expressed, gazing at the outfit that lay in my arms. “I’m not certain how much I can contribute to the team by remaining in the background.” 

The Princess shook her head, as a soft chuckle escaped her lips. “You needn’t worry about that,” she reassured. “You will prove to be an invaluable asset. There’s a right time and place for everything, and at this very moment, you’ll be an excellent co-commander.” 

I stared at the Princess, shocked. “A co-commander?” 

Allura nodded. “Yes, I Heard from Shiro that you’re skilled in navigation, so I’ll be needing your expertise when I pilot the Castleship . ” I stared at the Princess, astonished. Did she just mention Castleship ? What did it even mean? And when had Shiro talked about me to Allura?

While grappling with these questions, the Princess couldn’t help but let out a small laugh. “Judging by your expression, you’re probably wondering what I’m talking about,” she said. “The Castle isn’t like any ordinary castle; it’s actually a ship.” Somehow, the notion of the Castle being a ship reminds me of RVs, but the Castleship was undeniably cooler. 

“Now go ahead and change into it. If it needs to be tailored, I can ask the mice to help,” The Princess said, playfully ushering me toward the changing area.

I changed into the outfit she had provided. The clothes hugged my frame snugly, yet I didn’t feel any discomfort or a sensation of suffocation while slipping into them. To my surprise, they fitted me perfectly.

Exiting the changing area, I presented myself to Allura. Her eyes sparkled with delight, and a warm smile graced her face. She clapped her hands together excitedly as she early approached me. 

“You know, you bear a striking resemblance to my aunt when she was younger,” Allura said as she turned me around, studying me from head to toe. The warm smile on her face faded quickly, and I could immediately sense her longing for her aunt. 

“She may not be my blood relative,” she sighed, her voice tinged with nostalgia, “but I grew up treating her as if she were. She was my mother’s best friend and one of my father’s closest associates when they went to the academy.” Allura’s eyes slowly met mine. “For some reason, seeing you wearing her old uniform is like looking at a spitting image of her.”

Allura then shifted her eyes away from me, her gaze dropping. I could only imagine the thoughts swirling in her mind, likely filled with memories of her aunt, her family, and those she cherished who were no longer with her. 

“I miss her…and my parents. I miss them terribly,” she continued. “Sometimes I wonder if I’m doing the right thing or if I can even protect the Lions from falling into Zarkon’s hands.” 

Seeing the gloomy expression on her face hit me as if it was my own sadness. It broke my heart to see the sad look in her eyes. I couldn’t fully imagine how I would feel if everyone I loved were taken from me. 

“You are doing the right thing, Princess,” I said, giving Allura’s arms a reassuring squeeze. “And they are proud of you for taking the initiative to fight against Zarkon. You aren’t alone in this battle. You have Coran, the Paladins, and me, all fighting by your side.” 

The Princess looked at me, surprised. It didn’t take long for her expression to soften. 

“Ever since I woke up to find that my whole civilization had been wiped out and Zarkon is still out there destroying worlds, I couldn’t focus. Seeing my father’s artificial intelligence helped me understand why I was still here, yet there is a part of me that is still scared of what is to come. I still felt alone,” Allura said as she straightened herself up. The warm smile she had earlier returned. “But knowing that I have you and the Paladins by my side, I feel like I can move forward and avenge those who have lost their lives against Zarkon.”

“We’re with you, Princess.” 

“Thank you,” Allura replied. “And, Allura is just fine. No need for formalities. We’re a team now.”  

✧✦✧✦✧

~Keith~ 

Coran mentioned the Paladin armours are bio suits, meaning that they were custom-fit for whoever’s wearing them, no matter how big or small. I remember hearing about making a bunch of space suits that don’t need tailorin’ every single time. I wasn’t paying too much attention in that class, but seeing it in front of me, I kinda wished I had. It’s a pretty cool idea, gotta admit. 

“Looks like everyone is ready,” I heard Allura’s voice ring out from the front of the room. I spun around to face her, and that’s when I spotted Athena, standing by Allura’s side, decked out in a completely different out from when she first strolled in.

Athena sported her classic high ponytail, a signature look that she had whenever she was going out for a ride or during fitness classes. Her green eyes locked onto mine after briefly scanning the group, and she flashed a quick smile while offering a small wave. 

“Yeah, we are!” Hunk exclaimed. “I’m surprised I can even fit in my suit. It was definitely a lot smaller when I took out of the pod.” Before putting on the suit, he was griping about how his suit was way too small. Now, he couldn’t stop gushing about how comfy it was, all thanks to the advanced Altean tech. 

“As I said, they’re fitted like bio suits so they’re meant to fit,” Coran replied. 

“Even Athena has a uniform,” Pidge pointed out. “You look great!” 

Then, Lance let out a long whistle. “Dang, you both look freaking fine –” 

I wanted to roll my eyes.

“I am fine,” Allura replied, not catching Lance’s drift. I felt as if I was in the middle of a sitcom, but I held back my laughter.“What makes you think otherwise?” 

Silence descended upon the room. Neither the Princess nor Coran knew what Lance meant by his peculiar compliment (if I could even call it as such). I reckoned it was for the best that they didn’t grasp Earthling slang.

“Let’s all gather here,” Allura pressed on, ignoring Lance’s remark. She stood at the entrance of the room, and suddenly, a rectangular cutout of the floor started to rise. 

The other three started whispering amongst each other, and the rest of us stood there, eyes fixated on the cutout as it stopped. Allura reached over and pushed a button on the side, and suddenly, the surface turned into this glass casing. Underneath that class, there were these four handheld thingies : one in blue, one in green, one in red, and one in yellow. It was obvious that they were for the Paladins. The black one is the only one missing from the group. 

“These are bayards,” Allura spoke. “They are the traditional weapons of the Voltron Paladins, each made from a fragment of a transdimensional comet. They were my father’s works.” A small smile appeared on the Princess’ face as she talked fondly of these weapons. 

“Weapons?” Lance spat as took a closer at the bayards. “They don’t look like weapons.” 

“It may seem that way, but the truth is, they can morph into a weapon that best suits the Paladin’s combat style and expertise,” Allura explained. “Their form can change over time as the wielder’s needs and skill improve.” 

The glass surface disappeared, granting us access to obtain our bayards. I reached out for the red one, gripping the handle. Right before my eyes, it illuminated and transferred, taking shape into a sword in a matter of seconds.

“Whoa,” I gasped in awe. This was the first time I’d ever wielded a sword. It was light as I swung it around, trying to get a feel for the weapon. I could get used to this. 

“Unfortunately, the black Bayard went down with its Paladin,” I heard Allura say as we played with our new gear.

Shiro shrugged, looking down at his robotic arm.“I guess I’ll have to make do.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

The Galra warship’s dim-lit halls came alive with purple lights. Lance and Hunk were doing a good job keeping the Galra busy outside, which allowed Shiro, Pidge, and me a chance to slip into the enemy ship unnoticed. 

Creeping around the ship felt like some sort of game, but this was far from it. This was the real deal, and if we got caught, who knew what Sendak had in store for trespassers? Our mission was clear, locate Red  (yes, I’ve given the lion a name) and quickly get out before anyone notices.

I peered past the corner, watching two sentries walk down the hall when Shiro suddenly let out a gasp.  “Shiro, what’s wrong?” I turned around to see the stunned look on his face. 

“I’ve been here before,” he muttered. “After I was taken by the Galra cruiser off Kerberos, they brought us here.” 

“So, that means your other crew members could still be stuck here,” he mentioned. For a fifteen-year-old, Pidge’s voice hadn’t quite hit puberty yet. It almost felt like he was a female trying to lower her tone to disguise herself to be a guy. Not to judge him, just stating my observations. Besides, he was way smarter than I ever was so it didn’t matter. 

“Pidge, we don’t have much time,” Shiro snapped, his tone resolute. “We’ve got to get the Red Lion and return to Arus. We need to get moving.” I was kinda taken aback by his response. After all, it was his crewmates we were talking about here; they could be on this ship for all we knew. 

I looked over at Pidge who wasn’t going to let the conversation end so easily. He cried out, “We can’t leave the prisoners here!” 

“Look, no one understands that more than me, but in war, we have to make difficult choices,” Shiro replied. “We need to focus on our mission and that’s to get the Red Lion and fight Zarkon.” Shiro turned away from the brown-haired boy and walked past me. 

Shiro was right. We had a mission to fulfil and we can’t screw up this opportunity to get the Red Lion. If we were to look for the prisoners, we would be losing precious time. 

“No!” Pidge exclaimed, stopping Shiro once again in his tracks. “Commander Holt is my father. He and my brother were the ones on the Kerberos mission with you.” I saw Shiro turn back to Pidge from my peripherals, his jaw slightly ajar. 

“Commander Holt…is your father?” 

Pidge gave a firm nod. “Yeah, I’ve been searching everywhere for him and my brother. I’m not about to quit now, not when I’m this close!” His hazel brown eyes burned with determination, showing he wasn’t backing down without a fight.

Before I could interject and side with Shiro, our leader surprised me, “I’m coming with you,” he declared.

I turned to him in shock, my jaw practically hitting the floor, wondering what changed his mind. All it took was for Pidge to say that to reverse Shiro’s decision. “I remember the prisoners are being held.” 

“But what about the Red Lion?” I asked. 

“Keith, you continue looking for the lion,” he said as he turned to me. 

“By myself?” The thought of going on my own on this massive alien ship made me nervous. This place was huge. How could I possibly find the Red Lion without Shiro and Pidge? I could get lost.

“Minor change of plans,” Shiro said as he placed a hand on my shoulder. “You’ll be fine. Just remember, patience yields focus. ” Shiro patted my shoulder before a nearby door opened, alerting us. We looked toward where the door had opened, seeing the light pointed in our direction.

“Run!” 

We split up in a matter of seconds. I dashed down the corridor until I reached an intersection. “Great. Now, which way?” I wheezed, eyeing the emblem carved into the door ahead of me. 

With no time to spare, I went with my gut, opting for the path on the right. As I sprinted, I recalled Lance’s words back at the Castle during the briefing on how to locate the Lion. He could be an idiot sometimes, but strangely, I trusted him. After all, he was able to connect with the Blue Lion and I figured it had to be the same with Pidge and Hunk when they searched for their lions. 

Several minutes had gone by, and I found myself back where I’d started – or at least, I think I did. It felt like I was running around in endless circles. The whole time that I was running around, I couldn’t feel the Red Lion’s presence. There were so many corners and paths that I could take. I didn’t have much time to think; I just followed whichever path I saw first when I reached an intersection. It was like running through a large maze. 

After what felt like an eternity, I reached the same door that had the ominous Galra emblem on its surface. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” I groaned, completely worn from all the running. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead and dripped from my forehead as I gasped for breath. I was exhausted and on the brink of giving up. 

“Patience yields focus,” I muttered, recalling Shiro’s advice from earlier, as I attempted to regain my composure. Inhaling deeply a couple of times, I let out slow breaths, centring myself. The only way I could connect with my lion and find it was to truly concentrate and listen. 

Everything went quiet, except for the sound of my steady breathing and my pounding heart. Then, I felt a faint presence coming from the left hallway, and I immediately recognized it. It was weak, but I knew it was Red. 

“Gotcha.” 

I ran down the corridor, feeling Lion’s energy getting stronger as I approached its location. There were several flights of stairs that I had to run. My legs were starting to numb from all the running, but I couldn’t slow down.

I reached the end of the hall and faced a massive set of doors that practically screamed, “The Red Lion’s in here!” One side of the door had some fancy hand scan thingy, but there was no way I could waltz right in without the right credentials. 

Just as I was trying to come up with a solution, the clank of metal footsteps echoed toward me. I dove behind a nearby wall, sneaking a peek to spot a lone sentry armed with a gun. Suddenly, a lightbulb lit up — this sentry was my ticket inside that room. 

As the sentry was approaching my direction, I held my breath and activated my bayard, waiting for the moment to pounce on the robot. 

1…2…3! 

I leaped in front of the sentry and before it had a chance to react, I jammed my sword into its metallic chest. With a quick tug, I withdrew my bayard, letting the empty shell of the robot tumble to the ground. 

“Sorry, but I’ll need a hand to get in,” I said to the deactivated sentry, grabbing it by the wrist and dragging it toward the hand scanner. The door opened in an instant as soon as the light beneath the sentry’s hand turned green. 

My jaw dropped in awe the moment my eyes laid eyes on the Lion sitting in the heart of the hangar. The Red Lion; this was my Lion. It was surrounded by the same blue barrier that had encased the Blue Lion when we first stumbled upon it in the cave. All I had to do was to bond with the Lion to take the barrier down. Easy enough. 

“Hey there, buddy,” I greeted, placing my hand on the barrier’s surface. “Let’s get you out of here.” To my surprise, there was no response and the barrier wasn’t going down either. Confusion settled in as I wondered why nothing was happening.

“It’s me, Keith. Your buddy,” I said gazing up at the Lion. Once more, there was no response. My frustration grew as I kept calling out to Red, even to knock down the barrier to no avail. My patience was wearing thin. “I.AM.YOUR.PALADIN!” 

My frustration was almost at its peak when suddenly, the room was filled with the clanking sounds of robots. They stormed in, guns aimed squarely at me, and unleashed a barrage of fire. I activated my should as quickly as I could, deflecting their attacks as they closed in. With each shot, their firepower seemed to intensify. Desperate, I looked over at the Red Lion, puzzled as to why it wasn’t doing anything. 

“Come on! We’re supposed to bond!!” I exclaimed in frustration. If this Lion doesn’t do something, I’m gonna lose my fucking mind. “We have a connection, dammit!” The Lion remained unresponsive, leaving me with no choice but to summon my Bayard to fend off the sentries.

My bayard activated, and I swung it at the charging robots. I managed to sever some metal limbs and kicked the sentries to the ground, but as I continued to eliminate them one by one, more robots appeared with guns blazing. It became clear that I was being outnumbered. 

Suddenly, a powerful beam struck my shield with so much force that it knocked me toward a nearby control panel. As I attempted to regain my footing, my eyes locked onto the bright red button on the panel. Without much thought, I reached up and pressed it, not knowing what it was going to do. I could only hope that it would trigger something in my favour. 

On the other side of the hangar, the airlock doors opened  Everything inside, including the sentries, began moving toward the doors and getting sucked out into the vast expanse of space. I clung to the control panel, quickly activating my helmet as my legs began lifting off the ground.

The gravitational force intensified. My grip weakened to the point where I had to rely on my fingers to hang on. It felt like battling against a giant vacuum. Glancing upward, I saw the Red Lion’s barrier was still up.

“The Red Lion is extremely temperamental. You must earn its respect.” 

Allura’s words echoed in my head. 

The question was, how? How was I going to earn the Red Lion’s respect now that I was in this situation where I couldn’t even stand on my own two feet? Out of nowhere, a stray panel smacked me in the chest, making me lose my grip on the panel.

The distance between me and my Lion widened. I attempted to activate my jetpack to propel me forward, but it was already too late. Within seconds, I was pulled out of the airlock, spinning uncontrollably in the vacuum of space. The stars blurred as I floated, gradually drifting further from the Galra warship until the Red Lion was no longer in my line of sight. 

I failed . 

I blew my chance to retrieve the Red Lion. I couldn’t get the lion’s barrier to fall when I needed it to, and those darn robots didn’t make it easier. Would things have turned out differently if I had Shiro and Pidge with me? Could I have formed a connection with the Lion then? What if I’m not the pilot the Red Lion wants? 

“You have instinct and purpose…”

“That burning passion, that drive to do the right thing…” 

“The lion will accept you for who you are…”

Athena’s words echoed in my mind as I continued to drift. Somehow, they kindled a glimmer of hope within me. Her message served as a persistent reminder that I was destined to be the Red Lion’s Paladin, no matter how many times I questioned or doubted our connection. 

I realized that I had a crucial task: to get back on the ship, retrieve the Red Lion, and return to the Castle. The gate of the entire universe rested on Voltron, and if I gave up now, countless lives would be lost. 

As I was getting ready to fly back through the airlock, a thunderous roar caught my attention. My eyes widened in disbelief as I looked up and saw that it was none other than the Red Lion. It opened its massive jaws, revealing the bright blue, portal-like entrance, before swallowing me. 

I closed my eyes the moment as everything went dark. 

Thud.

I found myself sprawled on the cold hard ground as I blinked my eyes open. A purring sound drew my attention away from my surroundings. It started off soft, then gradually grew louder as I got back on my feet. Was this how the Lion was going to communicate with me? It wasn’t using words, but strangely,  I understood what it was saying: it was telling me to hurry to the helm

Following its unspoken instruction, I dashed toward what resembled the pilot’s seat up ahead. I strapped myself in, and automatically, it slid forward to the controls.

“Good kitty,” I quipped as I reached out for the levers, gripping them tightly. The Red Lion lets out another satisfied purr before leading the way back to the Castle.

Chapter Text

~Athena~

Back at the Castle, I waited impatiently, nervously twiddling my fingers as I peered out the window. My thoughts were consumed by what might be unfolding beyond the asteroid that concealed us while we waited. With half of the Lions out distracting the Galra while the other half infiltrated Sendak’s ship, the radio silence left me with a mixture of hope and trepidation. I was praying that everything was going as planned, though uncertainty gnawed at me. 

“We’re all set!” Coran chimed, dusting off his gloved hands after realigning the crystal that powered the control panel. Well, he didn’t quite tackle it on his own. Allura’s telepathically linked space mice friends did most of the work, maneuvering through the wires and nudging the crooked crystal back into position.

“Thank you, friends,” Allura expressed as the last of the mice rolled out of the control panel. They squeaked in delight before scampering away, off to their next adventure within the Castle walls.

"Let's give this another shot," I said, positioning myself in front of the panel. I tried to recall Allura’s instructions on how to operate the controls. Everything on this panel was written in Altean, but thankfully, Allura showed me which buttons were which. It didn’t seem too complicated, but then again my memory wasn't very reliable.

With the sequence punched in to activate the defensive barrier, I glanced out the window. There was a moment of suspense making me wonder if I’d done it correctly or if the crystal was functioning properly. Then, to my relief,  light blue hexagons started materializing around the Castle to create a force field.

We finally had something functional to protect us from any surprise attacks. Our only remaining problem was determining its durability, but that was a problem for another day, or at least until becomes an immediate concern.

Allura let out a sigh of relief and chimed cheerfully. “Great! Now, all we need to do is wait for the team to return with the Red Lion.” 

“Do you think they’re doing okay?” Coran asked as he stood at his workstation. “We haven’t heard back from anyone for a while now.”

He had a point. We hadn’t had any contact with the rest of the group ever since they infiltrated the ship. Lance and Hunk were still out there with their lions, and it didn’t seem that they were having too much trouble. Otherwise, we’d probably be hearing from those two, considering their past frantic requests for backup.

As I stood in my station, my attention was drawn to a faint light that appeared in the sky. I squinted, wondering if my eyes were deceiving me. It couldn’t possibly be a star in broad daylight, right? 

I blinked repeatedly, confirming that the small glimmer of light persisted in the sky. The light grew larger with each passing second, dispelling any doubt I had. As it drew closer, a vivid red light trailed behind it.

“Keith?” 

His name unknowingly slipped from my lips. It became evident as the object flew closer to the Castle, and I realized that it was none other than the Red Lion flying through the planet’s atmosphere.

“ We’ve acquired the Red Lion, ” Keith’s voice entered the comms, confirming my assumptions. “ Heading toward the Castle now. ” 

“ Great work, Keith! ” Shiro congratulated from within the Green Lion. “ We’re heading back too with some captives .” 

I couldn’t help but crack a small smile knowing that Keith was able to retrieve the Red Lion, despite all his earlier worries about not being the right person for the job. He had proven himself wrong and I couldn’t have been prouder of him. 

Wait, did Shiro say ‘captives’? 

“Good. We still have enough time to release the Black Lion and form Voltron before Sendak comes,” Allura replied, firmly. She turned to Coran and instructed him to get everything ready while I looked out the window, watching the Red Lion enter one of the Castle’s hangars.  

By the time Lance and Hunk came back, we didn't have as much time as we thought we had. It took them a while to shake off the Galra that they'd provoked and I think it's safe to say that the enemy was on their way, having likely figured that we'd taken the Red Lion along with their prisoners. Shiro and Pidge ushered the liberated captives from Sendak’s ship to Medbay, allowing them to get some much-needed rest. 

“Let’s begin,” Allura said over the Castle’s comms as we monitored the Black Lion’s hangar through the surveillance feed from the bridge. All four of the Lions and their Paladins surrounded the entrance, waiting for the procedure to begin. 

Allura leaned forward and pressed the button on her panel, activating the holographic screen to reveal icons of the four active lions. My eyes remained fixed on the lines extended from each lion, all converging at the center where the Black Lion’s icon lay dormant. The seconds felt long and drawn out as we stood there in anticipation, hoping that the doors would unlock. Time was running short before the Galra would come and snatch the lions back from us. 

Seconds dragged on, each feeling like an eternity, and my anxiety swelled and my palms started sweating. It was only at the peak of my anxiety when the Black Lion’s door finally opened. The massive lion was lying on its legs, waiting for someone to release it from its captivity. It was larger and more imposing in comparison to the others. Clearly, it was the leader of the Voltron lions. 

Its eyes lit up a brilliant shade of yellow, waking up from its long slumber within the Castle. The Black Lion gradually pushed itself from the ground, turning its gaze toward the other lions and Shiro. With a mighty roar that resonated through the space, the leader made its presence known, and the remaining lions responded back.  The Castle quivered in response, its vibrations even reaching the bridge deck. 

“Yes!” Coran exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air with joy. “We did it!”

Allura sighed in relief, her face lighting up with a small, reassuring smile directed at me.I felt at ease knowing we were one step closer to our goal of assembling Voltron and fighting against Sendak’s army. It felt surreal, like a dream coming to life. Unfortunately, before we could begin to celebrate, the Castle’s alarm system went off.

I immediately turned my attention to the large screen that materialized before us, revealing bold, red Altean characters above a satellite image of Sendak’s ship entering the planet’s atmosphere.  Sendak wasn’t alone; accompanying him were smaller Galra fleets, filling the bright blue skies like a swarm of angry bees.

Allura hurried to her station, activating the particle barrier from her panel. “Sendak is entering the Arusian atmosphere,” she relayed over the comms, informing the pilots of the situation. “We need Voltron immediately!” 

Another deafening roar bounced off the walls, sending tremors across the ground beneath me. All five lions launched from their hangars, ready to defend the Castle and fight against Sendak. 

It was surreal but undeniable; we were in the throes of a full-blown battle against Sendak’s army. 

“Coran, what’s the status of the particle barrier?” Allura asked. 

Coran and I rushed to our stations. “It’s at full capacity, Princess, but it will get weaker every time it takes a hit,” Coran replied. “Depending on the strength of their attacks, we might not be able to sustain the barrier for too long.” 

A powerful beam of light launched from Sendak’s ship, aimed right at us. The barrier took a large hit and absorbed the impact, shaking us more intensely than the lions’ roar. I had to cling to my station until the shaking stopped. 

I looked at my controls and saw that the barrier levels had dropped significantly. “Princess, we’re just under eighty percent,” I informed her. “Three or four more of those hits, and our defences will drop completely. We’ll be left vulnerable.”  

“We need to have the lions form into Voltron. We cannot fight Sendak with the ship alone,” Allura replied. The was a brief pause from the Princess as she contemplated before turning on the communication channel.“Paladins, we can cover you with the Castle’s defences, but you’ll have to hurry up and form Voltron.” 

“ Got it ,” Shiro responded from the Black Lion. 

As the Paladins flew their lions inside the Castle’s defences, attempting to form Voltron, we were tasked with the responsibility of maintaining the particle barrier

Galra vessels unleashed heavy fire, the barrier levels lowered with every hit. The smaller ships weren't as powerful as Sendak's warship, and their shooting was sporadic, but it was enough to make me feel uneasy about our shield's ability to withstand another shot from the command ship's canon. After several minutes of these smaller ships attacking us, another violent beam tore from the command ship and through our defences.

“Is this all we’ve got? Don’t we have extra power reserved somewhere to maintain the shield’s power level?” I directed my question at Allura, turning in her direction for her answer. She looked deep in thought, troubled even, trying to come up with something. 

With a regretful shake of her head, she replied, “This is all we have.”  The Princess's voice carried a sense of regret not being able to come up with a better solution.“We can only rely on the Lions to form Voltron and take down Sendak’s army.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Keith~

We were struggling trying to form Voltron with our lions. There were no instruction manuals or a magic button that would pull us all together to form Voltron. Not even Allura or Coran could offer their guidance on how to do this whole formation thing. We were on our own to figure it out. 

To make matters worse, the Castle was under attack. If we don’t quickly form Voltron and get out of the barrier, the rest would be in trouble, or worse. 

“ We need to get out of the Castle’s defences, Shiro said. 

“But we haven’t formed Voltron yet,” Lance replied. 

“I know, but they’re after the lions, not the Castle. If we move out of the barrier, they will leave the castle alone.” 

“I’m with Shiro on this one,” I replied. “The Castle’s defences might not be able to withstand their attacks for too long.” 

“Come on, let’s go.” 

On Shiro’s command, we left the castle’s barrier and moved out into the open where were susceptible to the Galra’s attacks. Their target shifted to us as soon as they noticed that we’d left the safety of the particle barrier. Fighter jets came after us with a fusillade of attacks, causing us to run around in circles to get them off our tails. 

“This is insane!” Pidge exclaimed over the transmissions. “Can’t they like, cease fire for one minute so we can figure this out? Is it too much to ask?!”  If only the Galra were merciful enough to let us figure out how to form Voltron. It would be too good to be true. 

Looking to my right, I saw the Green Lion slowing down, preparing to face our pursuers The lion jumps and latches onto the jet’s wing, throwing it at another which causes a fiery explosion. 

Closing in behind them was another pair of enemy fighter jets. Without hesitation, I pushed my lever forward, accelerating toward Pidge and fired at the enemy ships with Red’s tail. 

“We have to think of something quick! We’re running out of time!” I exclaimed as I looked at the rest of the lions still engaged in combat with the enemy ships. Suddenly, something crashed into Red, sending us to the ground.

“ Combine! ” I heard Hunk over the comms as I struggled to get my lion up. I looked to my left to see a piece of the Yellow Lion’s face in close proximity; it was Hunk, attempting to merge his Lion with mine. 

“Hey! What the hell are you trying to do?” I exclaimed. 

“Sorry, I thought it would work,” Hunk sheepishly replied.

“ Hey team, I hate to break it to you, but the Castle’s energy levels are getting real low! ” Athena’s voice crackled through the communication channel, her voice with a tinge of panic. “ We don’t know how much longer we can take more hits—ugh! ” The communications abruptly cut her off as I saw the barrier taking a hit from Sendak’s ship. 

“Athena, are you alright? Can you hear us?” Silence. I looked over in the direction of the Castle, seeing that the barrier was still intact.

“ We need to hurry. Maybe if we fly in formation, the lions will form Voltron ,” Shiro suggested as we ran across the field side-by-side.

We flew out lions toward what looked like the edge of a cliff, waiting for Shiro’s cue. A sense of dejavu hit me for a moment as I remembered flying my hoverbike off the cliff that one time running away from Garrison staff. The adrenaline-fueled escape was etched vividly in my mind. 

“Get ready to jump!” Shiro exclaimed as we neared the edge. My heart started racing as I held onto my controls, ready to take flight. I just hope this works. “ Three, two, one, Voltron!” 

All of us jumped off the cliff, catching some air with our lions before turning upward to the sky in aerial formation. I squeezed my eyes shut, pushing the levers forward, praying that a miracle would happen. 

Just as I had hoped, something did happen. I felt the Red Lion stop mid-air in an upright position where my back was lying flat in my seat. Could it be that we were finally forming Voltron? 

“ I feel something! ” Lance cried out over the comms. 

“ I feel it too. It’s like we’re all being pulled in the same direction ,” Hunk responded. I looked through the eyes of my lion, noticing that instead of the lions being drawn together, we were all being pulled upward. 

“ Uh, guys, ” Shiro sounded a little concerned. “ Look up. ” 

That was when I noticed a purple veil of light surrounding the lions. A looming shadow hovered above us. It was Sendak’s ship. 

I tried to maneuver the Red Lion, but nothing was working. I couldn’t move my lion. 

“ Sendak’s ship is sucking us in like a black hole! ” Pidge added as all five lions inched closer to the ship. 

I looked over to where the Castle was, seeing another beam strike the barrier, disabling it completely. The others inside were left vulnerable and at the mercy of the Galra.

Hunk started to panic, screaming like a madman, while the rest of us felt utterly useless. There was nothing we could do at this point. I couldn’t move my lion, and I’m sure the others couldn’t either. 

We failed. 

“ No, we can’t give up now ,” Shiro’s voice came through the comms, his determination ringing loud and clear for all of us to hear “ We have to believe in ourselves. Giving up is not an option. We are the universe’s only hope and everyone is relying on us, ” he urged as we were still getting pulled in by Sendak’s warship. 

Shiro’s words echoed in my mind as I sat in the cockpit of my lion. It sounded like something my father would say. In fact, my father had that exact mindset; to help those in need and persevere through the difficult challenges. 

Lives all across the universe, whether they are aware of Voltron’s existence or not, needed someone to defend them from Zarkon’s empire.

I looked up, watching as one of the warships powdered up for another powerful attack on the Castle. Athena was in trouble, and if we didn’t do anything about it, she and the rest would die.

 I couldn’t let that happen. I refuse to let it happen. 

“ We can’t, and we won’t fail! If we work together, we will win together! ” Shiro exclaimed.

“ Yeah! ” The team responded in unison. 

I gripped my levers and thrust them forward, desperately trying to get my lion out of the clutches of the enemy. At that exact moment, my lion purred in delight. I’ll take it as a sign that I was finally doing something right.

The lions roared in unison, unleashing all their might to escape the tractor beam that held us down. To my surprise, we were able to make it out. The Red Lion soared and the next thing I knew, I found myself forming the right arm of Voltron. 

Was this Voltron?

I couldn’t believe it. We actually formed Voltron! 

Voltron lunges forward, closing the distance with the warship. Just as the vessel was about to unleash a deadly beam toward the Castle, Voltron delivered a powerful punch, redirecting the attack into the sky.

“ The fight isn’t over, team, ” Shiro said over the communications. “ Let’s get that cannon! ” 

Voltron detaches the cannon from its frame, punching multiple holes in the ship’s hull and destroying it entirely, resulting in an explosion that resembles a fireworks display.

“It looks like our work here is done,” I said as Voltron turned around, looking at the remaining debris of the warship crumble. 

“ We definitely showed them who’s boss, ” Lance chuckled. 

“ Well done, team, ” Shiro added. “ Let’s get back to the Castle. They’re waiting for us. ” 

✧✦✧✦✧

I was the last to land my Lion on the ground and joined the group outside the Castle’s doors. Allura and Coran were seen running out first, then Athena just a couple of steps behind them. 

“Good work, Paladins!” The Princess exclaimed, rushing toward the team with a huge smile on her face. 

“Thanks, pretty lady,” Lance quipped with a grin as he took off his helmet. I rolled my eyes at his response. However, when I met Athena’s gaze, I saw a flicker of relief in her eyes, and she flashed a grateful smile in my direction. I couldn’t help but smile back at her knowing that she was safe. 

Out of nowhere, I felt a friendly slap on my shoulder from behind. I turned to see it was Shiro, grinning. “We did it,” he said as he stood beside me. 

I took off my helmet and responded, “Heck yeah, we did!” 

“The real question is, how did we do it?” Shiro questioned. 

“Well, I was just screaming the whole time,” Hunk admitted, grappling with his helmet, which stubbornly clung to half of his facet. “Maybe that did it.” Athena walked over to the big guy and helped shimmy the helmet off Hunk’s head. 

“Thanks, Athena,” Hunk said, expressing his gratitude. 

“You guys were incredible out there,” Athena addressed as she turned to the rest of us, returning Hunk’s helmet. “You managed to form Voltron.” 

Shiro then put his hand on Pidge’s shoulder. I turned my gaze in their direction, noting the dejected expression on the young teen’s face. It was clear it was because he wasn’t able to locate his missing family members on the ship. I felt kinda bad that he wasn’t able to find them, but I knew we had a whole journey ahead of us. We’ll find them eventually. 

“We’re not going to give up searching until we find them,” Shiro said. “Wherever they are, I know they’d be proud of you.” The brown-haired pilot looked up at Shiro and smiled. 

“We won the battle, but the war is far from over,” Allura interjected. “Zarkon will not stop until he gets these Lions.” 

“Good thing you Paladins know what you’re doing because you’re going to have to form Voltron over and over again,” Coran added with his hands behind his back.

 I stood there in awe, unsure how to react. We barely formed Voltron the first time around. We still haven’t figured out how we did it in the first place.  

The weight of responsibility was settling upon us I’m sure none of us had expected to form Voltron this quickly, especially not after the whole ordeal we had only mere minutes ago. 

“We barely survived forming Voltron this one time,” Lance interjected as he leaned forward. 

“...And you only had to battle one ship. Wait until you have to fight a whole fleet of those giant warships!” Coran exclaimed as he took a large stride toward us. The idea of having to face off multiple ships as large as the one we fought today was undeniably daunting, to say the least. 

“It’s not going to be easy being the Defenders of the Universe!” Coran added. 

We exchanged looks, a little taken aback by the new title he had given us. I turned my gaze at the Lions that stood behind us and came to a realization: it might not be so bad. We were bound to have many encounters with the Galra, and maybe other alien species in the future, but that wasn’t going to shake my resolve. 

There was no turning back now; our mission was clear – we had to protect the universe. 

Chapter Text

~Zeida~

I couldn’t sleep at all last night. First, my mind was filled with thoughts about James and his unforgettable smile. Second, the Garrison suddenly went on lockdown close to midnight. The blaring sounds and the thought of James occupied my mind, making it nearly impossible to fall asleep. I tossed and turned even after everything fell silent. It was so — ugh.

I was pretty much a zombie the next morning. Thankfully, there wasn’t anything important I had to prepare for; it was just another day of boring lectures. Maybe I can get away with skipping the afternoon classes (though I’ve never skipped a class before so I doubt I’d be able to). 

Not only was I dead tired, but I saw something unusual flying through the sky this morning: a giant robotic blue cat. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I thought I was still dreaming. But James also saw it on his own as we were heading to our next class together so I couldn’t possibly be making this up. 

“Does anyone know why we were on lockdown last night?” Nadia asked as we all sat around at our usual spot in the cafeteria. None of us seem to know. There was no announcement about it either. 

“Maybe they’re still investigating and that’s why they haven’t said anything,” Ryan suggested. 

“For this long? I doubt it,” James interjected. “It’s been over twelve hours and they still haven’t informed us if it was safe to go off base. It’s kind of sus if you ask me.”

I had to agree. The Garrison was usually quick to inform everyone on base about everything in and around the compound. Good or bad, they would report almost immediately. It was unusually long this time around. 

“Maybe you can ask your siblings, Z. They might know something since they’re officers,” Nadia said as she turned to me; her big brown eyes looked at me intently as if she was begging me to find out for the group. I looked around the table. Everyone was just as eager to know.

“ Junior officers,” I corrected. “That doesn’t always mean that they get all the information relayed to them.” 

I have two siblings at the Garrison: Xavier and Ylona. Both are currently junior officers who assist commanding officers and train under them to become full-fledged officers after a couple of years. Xavier was an expert in aerospace engineering while Ylona was a flight instructor-in-training and weapons specialist.  

Interestingly enough, they weren’t into the whole Galaxy Garrison program when they first enrolled at thirteen and fourteen (respectively). It was just a way to get out of the house and away from our parents’ authoritarian parenting style. 

We love our parents, of course, but they were too much and we couldn’t handle it. They wanted us to stick to our traditional roots and follow their dreams for us instead of our own.  That’s why Xavier and Ylona took the risk and enrolled themselves in the Garrison. (Yes, they were the most rebellious of five children). Our parents weren’t happy for a while, but it was worth it. They started to see that my siblings didn’t need to become doctors, lawyers or professors at an Ivy League school to be deemed successful. 

Hence, why I’m here. 

When everyone at the table stared at me, hoping that I would inquire about last night’s lockdown, I let out a sigh as I took out my phone, “I’ll see what I can do.”

I couldn’t text my siblings asking for information that was meant to be confidential. Their phones were being monitored by the Garrison to prevent any information from going out to the public. Asking about what happened last night would mean my siblings’ suspension and my withdrawal from the program. I had to think of a better way of trying to get info from them without getting any of us in trouble.  

“Causing trouble, are you?” A teasing voice chimed from behind, catching me off guard as I hurriedly locked my phone. Not that I didn’t need to as I immediately recognized who it was, but the surprise made me jump from my seat. I turned around to see Ylona grinning widely. “Geez, you get scared so easily, yeodongsaeng . Unless… you’re actually up to no good.” 

“ Unnie …what are you doing in the cadet dining hall today? Weren’t you on duty yesterday?” I asked, looking up at her as she approached our table. It was rare to see junior officers taking shifts back-to-back so it was a surprise that she was here instead of someone else. 

“I’m on monitoring duty for the next few days,” Ylona grumbled, her shoulder slumped as she placed her hands firmly on her hips. Stress was written all over her face. “You’ll hear it at the emergency assembly today. Commander Iverson and some of the other instructors were injured last night while we were on lockdown,” she murmured, keeping her voice to a minimum. 

We gasped quietly, hearing the unexpected news. My eyes grew wide, not expecting to hear that. That would explain why we weren't getting any information about what transpired the night before because it involved a handful of officers. They still had to assess the gravity of the situation before relaying it to the cadets. 

“So, the Garrison is gonna talk about this at the assembly?” James quietly asked. 

Ylona looked around the dining hall, ensuring that there were no eavesdroppers within earshot. She leaned in closer, her dark eyes scanning the table to gauge our attention. “Yes, but I need you to keep this to yourself, alright? Not a word until after the assembly,” she whispered as her gaze pierced through our souls, making it clear. 

Each of us nodded in agreement, mentally sealing our lips to keep this secret under wraps. Ylona, the picture of cheerfulness and camaraderie, was a force to be reckoned with when she was serious about something. 

I stared at Ylona for a moment, sensing that there was more that she wanted to say. She appeared to be troubled, as though there was something that she wanted to share with the group but held back. 

“Is there something you’d like to talk about?” I asked. Ylona remained silent for a while, turning her gaze away from me for a moment. It was as if she was wrestling with her decision to voice out whatever was tugging at her. 

Then, my sister took the empty seat beside me, keeping her voice low. We all leaned toward her, waiting anxiously. “I’m not sure if you noticed this morning, or if it has crossed your mind,  but we’re down four cadets,” she remarked, her tone ice-cold and chilling to the bone. 

I tried recalling whether anyone was missing from my classes this morning, but to be honest, I was overly fatigued to take note of anything. The morning lecture was packed with cadets, and I wouldn’t have been able to notice who walked in and out of the lecture hall. 

“Could you…tell us who those cadets were? Ryan asked, piquing my curiosity. To be honest, I wouldn’t have a clue about those cadets, given the sheer number of them at the Garrison. Plus, I’m terrible at remembering the names of cadets who weren’t in my inner circle or didn’t leave a lasting impression. 

My gaze shifted to James, seated across from me. He appeared to be lost in thought, as though he knew something. 

The brown-haired teenager lifted his gaze, fixing Ylona with a grave expression. “Athena’, he uttered firmly. The rest of us exchanged puzzled glances. “I didn’t see her today at any of the lectures.”

Everyone turned their eyes on Ylona, and she nodded with a solemn demeanour. She went on to explain that this was precisely why the investigation of last night’s events had dragged on. It wasn’t just a matter of the foreign object crash-landing and getting the Garrison’s attention, but there were reports of missing cadets that they needed to locate. As it happened, none of them had been in their dorms. 

I sat there, taking in the realisation that Athena was one of the missing cadets. It was so unlike her to simply just disappear. It was just last night that she messaged me about what happened between her and James in the cafeteria. I couldn’t remember whether she replied to them; I didn’t remember seeing any notifications. 

Frowning, I reached for my phone, unlocking it to check out the conversation from the night before. 

She’d seen them around six-thirty in the morning. Her last interaction. 

Where could she have gone? Athena couldn’t have gone far from the Garrison.

I glanced up once more, finding James deep in thought, a mystery that I was itching to unravel. Most likely, he, too, was grappling with disbelief, just like the rest of us. 

Ylona departed from our table, leaving us with strict instructions not to utter a single word about the missing cadets until after the assembly. We remained seated at the table, uncertain about what to do or say in the wake of a friend’s absence; it was difficult to process. 

James, out of the blue, shot up from his chair. “I need to go,” he announced. “I’ll meet up with you guys at the lecture hall.” 

With that, he left the dining hall, marketing the second time he’d left us to wander off. Despite my annoyance at the recurring Athena-related distractions, a twinge of pity for James couldn’t help but surface. I looked back at the rest of the gang, who were already looking at me. 

Exhaling deeply, I resolved, “I’ll go after him.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

Once again, I looked in every nook and cranny of the base, but that guy was nowhere to be seen. I even retraced my steps to my dorm where he stood last night but he was nowhere to be found. Where the heck did James go? Anxiety crept in as I wondered about his whereabouts, realizing that I’d need the others’ assistance to track him down before the next lecture.

I trudged to the next lecture feeling defeated that I couldn’t find James in time. As I approached the auditorium, I bumped into Ina and Rya, both with disappointed expressions; they had no luck finding James. Before long, Nadia came running toward us in a frenzy with her face etched with worry. 

“Yo, what’s wrong? Did you find James?” Ryan asked. 

Nadia had her hands on her knees, catching her breath before meeting our gaze. She shook her head. “No, there’s nothing wrong. I just thought I’d be late for class because I was on the other side of the base,” she said, catching her breath between each word. 

I feared something bad happened. It was a relief that it wasn’t the case, but my concern about James lingered. I just hope he was okay. 

Standing in the middle of the hallway, I caught sight of Ina poking her head outside of our group. “There he is,” she said, nonchalantly. I whipped my head around to see James walking toward our direction with a large crowd of cadets. A sense of relief washed over me seeing that he was alright, to some extent. 

“James!” Nadia hollered. It was as if she regained all of her strength after sprinting down the halls just to raise her voice at the brown-haired teen. “Where have you been? We’ve been looking all over for you!” 

James came to an abrupt halt as soon as he heard Nadia scolding him, confused as he stared in our direction. “I thought I told you I’d meet you guys in the lecture hall?” He replied, clearly bewildered.

Oh, right. 

It was as if his little walkout after Ylona dropped the bomb hadn’t affected him at all (though I doubt that it was the case; it was Athena we were talking about, and he was still obsessed with her). Nevertheless, I was worried about James when he left the table. It wasn’t like him to leave us in the dining hall, let alone the second time this week. In fact, I was worried sick wondering where he’d gone. 

“Are you kids coming in or what? The lecture is gonna start,” an officer impatiently remarked as he stood by the door. I quickly averted my eyes from the officer, staring down at the ground in front of me, and was first to walk inside the auditorium. 

The room was dimly lit when I entered, which was kinda unusual for cadets coming into any lecture hall. It buzzed with the constant chatter among the cadets. Lost in my thoughts, and perhaps my uneasiness with the dim lighting, I accidentally bump into another cadet.

“Sorry,” I uttered, but the cadet paid no mind to me. 

I looked around, noticing cadets lined along the staircase What was going on here? It didn’t take me long to realize that the room was packed to the brim with cadets We were crammed in here like canned sardines! 

This must be the emergency assembly that Ylona talked about.

“Alright, cadets, we’ve got to move up a little further to make space for the others in the back,” the same officer called out to the cadets up front. Some groans were heard as they reluctantly moved from their “comfortable” spot to accommodate the rest of us.

As they slowly inched forward, I suddenly sensed a pair of hands gently grasp my upper arms. I let out a tiny squeak, but it went unnoticed by everyone else around me.

“Move up a bit, Z,”  James whispered directly into my ear, giving me goosebumps. I wasn’t expecting that at all. His body was close — too close. My embarrassment sent a flush of heat to my cheeks as I  took a couple of steps forward. Thankfully, the hall was dimly lit so no one would see my face burn red like a tomato. 

“What’s going on here?” Nadia complained as she crouched, “I just want to sit down.” 

“This might be the emergency assembly that your sister mentioned,” Ina murmured, leaning in my direction. I’m pretty sure I was the only one who heard her. Between the two of us, she was undoubtedly the most soft-spoken. The difference between us is that she speaks like a robot, emotionless manner of speaking. 

The sound of someone tapping the microphone reverberated throughout the auditorium, and in response, the cadets turned their attention to the officer in charge. Silence immediately settled in the lecture hall, and as soon as the chatter died, the officer leaned into the mic.

“Good afternoon, Galaxy Garrison cadets,” the officer addressed, his gaze across the room. “I’m sure you’re all wondering why we’re here. I have a couple of important things to address today, but I’ll do my best to keep it brief and concise for everyone’s sake.” 

The officer summed up the events from the previous night when the base was placed on lockdown for several hours. According to their reports, a meteor somehow evaded detection by one of Earth’s top-of-the-line satellites. 

It was strange. There was no way that the Garrison didn’t see this “ meteor” on their screens before it flew over the base. I briefly looked at Nadia and Ryan who were on my right, looking puzzled just as I was with the whole situation. It was clear that I wasn’t the only one feeling a tad skeptical.

After the first officer finished his report, the next one took the stage. He started his report about the missing cadets; the ones Ylona had briefly mentioned back at the cafeteria. 

As the officer read their names, four photos of the missing cadets appeared on the screen behind him. It prompted the cadets to exchange hushed remarks and speculations.

Among them was Athena, and the other three I wasn’t expecting to see: Lance, Pidge, and Hunk. It sorta made sense since she started hanging out with them a few months ago, but what confused me even more was why they all disappeared last night. 

I turned to look behind me, seeing James’ blue-grey eyes glued to the screen. There was a mix of anger and confusion written all over, and I couldn’t help but feel helpless. 

The emergency assembly dragged on for another twenty minutes or so before it ended. My legs were relieved at the prospect of finally sitting down after what felt like forever. Those who didn’t have the afternoon lecture were sent out. 

Just as I was about to take my seat, I spotted James walking out of the lecture hall with the crowd. Was he gonna skip class? I couldn’t blame him; I would too. The rest of the gang didn’t seem to notice him leaving, as they dropped their books on the table and took their usual spots. 

“I’ll be right back,” I said before running out of the room to follow James. 

I squeezed through the crowd of cadets, keeping my eyes above their heads to look for the tall brown-haired boy. Amid the chaos of cadets hurrying to their respective classes, spotting James proved to be a challenge. It wasn’t long until I found the familiar teen from behind, his backpack casually slung over his shoulder as he walked further away from me. 

“James!” I called out, but my voice drowned in the clamour around us. I continued to push through the crowd, but it had gone progressively harder to move. I suddenly felt like I couldn’t breathe with all these cadets crowding around and taking up so much space.

As I pressed ahead, a suffocating sensation overcame me. It was far worse than being in that crammed lecture hall. It felt like there was no room to breathe in the sea of cadets.  Overwhelmed, I closed my eyes trying to dispel this unsettling feeling. 

“Z?” A familiar voice broke through the noise, snapping my attention away from the crowd that was gradually dispersing.  I immediately looked up to see James in clear sight. As the crowd began to thin out, the feeling disappeared along with it. 

“Why are you following me?” James asked, his brow furrowing.

I took in a deep breath, feeling a sense of calm now that I had a bit of breathing room. “Aren’t you coming to the lecture?” I asked. “It’s gonna start soon.” 

James looked at me, bewildered for a moment before biting his lower lip. “I’m not going. It’s just another boring lecture anyway,” he muttered as he avoided eye contact.. It was evident that his reluctance to attend had less to do with the lecture and more to do with Athena. I wish I could shake some sense into James at this very moment.

But I had to maintain my composure. 

“Come on, James,” I urged. “I’m sure the Garrison will handle the situation. Right now, we need to focus on our studies. We came here to be the next generation of astroexplorers; we can’t afford to let distractions get in the way.” 

I observed him as he slowly bit his lower lip, his eyes drifted from mine. If it wasn’t already annoying before, James was still thinking about Athena. What about the other cadets that’d gone missing? They were our classmates too, but the situation was far beyond our own capabilities to get them back. I’d want to look for them too.

Not getting a response from James was getting under my skin. We were wasting time in the middle of the hallway while other cadets had already made it to their next classes. We were still out here when we should be in the lecture hall. 

I let out a heavy sigh, mustering up all the courage to say what was on my mind. 

“James, you keep moping around because of Athena. It’s time to let go and start focusing on yourself,” I said, firmly. It was annoying that at every opportunity Athena was mentioned in a conversation, James seemed to change. He wasn’t himself. Who knew a girl could affect him so much; it was irritating. “We can’t control the situation; all we can do is hope that she and the other cadets return safely.” 

“You don’t understand,” James replied sharply, our eyes locking at last. “I really care about Athena . ” 

Something within me snapped. 

“So do we!” I yelled. “You think Nadia, Ina, and Ryan don’t care about her? We missed her hanging out with us outside of class just as much as you have We all care. It’s frustrating to see you act as if you’re the only one who cares about Athena!”James stood there, clearly taken aback, his silence only adding fuel to my frustration.

“Athena doesn’t care jackshit about what you do anymore because of what happened last year. You never owned up to it, so that’s precisely why she’s been distant. Why can’t you see that?! Why can’t you get it through your head that she wants space?!”My anger boiled, causing James to wince at my harsh words.

Realising that I was unintentionally hurting him, I restrained myself from making it worse. 

“You know what, forget it.” My voice trembled, struggling to push my frustration aside, battling the tears that threatened to spill. It suddenly felt harder to breathe as I continued to look at James. I just wanted to get away from it all.

“Forget I said anything. You do you. I’m heading back to class.” 

I turned on my heel, my back now turned to James and began making my way back to class. I didn’t dare look back as I walked away. A heavy sense of unease weighed on my heart as I continued to walk further down the hall. I couldn’t help but cry. I feared that I pushed things too far and crossed the line with James.

Minutes passed, and I found myself unable to return to the lecture hall. 

I never did.

Chapter Text

~Athena~

It was the morning after the Paladins scared off Sendak and his crew. I had rolled out of my bed early, unable to fall back asleep. Falling asleep in an unfamiliar place for the first time made me uneasy; it wasn’t home. However, I had to accept this new reality– the Castle would be my home for as long as we were battling against the Galra Empire. It will only after they’re defeated, that I can finally go home.  

I changed into my uniform, preparing myself for the day ahead of me when the Castle’s alarm went off. 

“Everyone, get up! Zarkon is attacking!” I hear the Princess urgently announce over the loudspeaker, rallying everyone to get to the Bridge.

I quickly tied up my hair into a pony and rushed out of my room. Keith’s quarters were right across from mine, and his door opened up just as I darted out of mine. Clutching his jacket, Keith and I locked eyes just moments before we bumped into each other. 

“Whoa!” In a panicked attempt to sidestep Keith, I tripped over my own foot. I braced myself for a painful fall onto my backside, I closed my eyes shut. However, something wrapped around my torso, preventing me from falling completely.

Slowly, I opened my eyes to see Keith hovering above me. “Are you alright?” Keith asked, equally surprised, his grip firm and steadying. 

We didn’t break eye contact the entire time he helped me back on my feet, the distance between us closing in with each passing second. My heart pounded against my chest after seeing how close we were. It was in that moment of startling closeness, I found myself holding onto his shoulders, a subconscious reaction to the intensity of the moment. This was the first time I’d ever seen Keith in close proximity. 

Warmth crept into my cheeks as I realised something about the black-haired teen. Keith was attractive, and I mean really attractive. I mean, I considered him cute ever since we were at the Garrison (but not in any way that I was attracted to his boyish appearance), but there was something about him now that made me think differently, something that made me see him in a new light. It felt like some kind of magnetic force that was drawing me toward him, though I couldn’t quite understand. 

My gaze trailed from his eyes and down to his lips. They looked so soft, inviting almost, to the point I wanted to lean in and —

“Athena?” Keith called out to me, snapping me back to reality. “Are you okay?” I blinked, and only then did I realise that I had been lost in thought, my gaze fixed on Keith for who knows how long. 

Oh. My. God. 

I quickly distanced myself away from Keith and averted my eyes, feeling my cheeks flush with embarrassment. The last thing I wanted was for Keith to witness me blushing like crazy.

“I’m fine,” I mumbled softly, my words barely audible as I turned away from him. “Thank you.” 

Ugh, this was really embarrassing. Had I really been contemplating kissing my best friend?  There was no way, right? Perhaps it was just a spur of the moment; it wasn't anything serious.

“The Castle is about to be destroyed!” Allura’s urgent voice pierced through my throughs, snapping me back to reality. I had almost forgotten about the alarms blaring throughout the Castle. “Go, go, go! We need Voltron immediately! We can’t survive much longer!”  

“We better go,” Keith said.  

“Y-yeah.” 

Without a moment's hesitation, we sprinted down the hallway toward the Bridge. I spotted Shiro entering the room, while Pidge was coming from the other side of the corridor. Following her, Hunk, was still dressed in his yellow PJs, jogging sleepily as he tried to rub the sleep from his eyes. 

I passed through the entrance, and a distressing scene unfolded before me. Coran was on his knees, wailing as if he had witnessed the tragic passing of a loved one. In this case, it would have been the Princess he’d been grieving over.  The Princess, however, stood frozen in her spot, her shock evident, unable to comprehend what her guardian’s dramatic scene. 

To be honest, he wasn’t particularly good at acting — it was quite the opposite, in fact. 

Allura released a weary sigh, her gaze shifting over to the rest of us before looking back at her guardian. “Coran.” 

“Yes, Princess, I’m listening,” he replied, still on his knees. 

“It’s over.” 

The older Altean ceased whatever he was doing, turning his attention toward us with his eyes fixated in our direction. With one swift move, he sprang back to his feet, tossing aside whatever he had in his possession. Coran was a very animated person, a man of dramatic flair,  acting as if belonged in a kids’ cartoon.

“So, I guess this wasn’t an actual attack,” Shiro spoke as he held his helmet under his arm. 

“It’s a good thing it wasn’t,” The Princess replied, her tone unimpressed. She then turned her attention to Coran, raising a brow as she observed him picking up the discarded object. It was evident that she was unamused by everyone’s actions this morning, including her guardian. “How long did it take them, Coran?” 

“Seventy-five degrees!” Coran exclaimed, thrusting the device in front of our faces. I tilted my head to the side, examining it closely. I was confused. 

“Isn’t this a thermometer?” I asked, curiously. 

“Oh, sorry. This isn’t the timer.” 

Allura let out a heavy sigh, shaking her head briefly. “However long it was, it was too long,” she replied, her cold blue gaze sweeping over us. “You must always be ready to go into battle with Zarkon. That includes you, Athena.” 

The Princess made direct eye contact with me for a moment. Her piercing gaze sent shivers down my back before redirecting her attention to the rest of the group. Allura wasn’t fooling around, she meant business, and even though I wasn’t a Paladin, Allura had high expectations of me. 

“Fortunately, Athena and Shiro are the only ones in their uniforms. Keith, Pidge, Hunk, where are your Bayards?” The Princess paused for a moment, her brow raised as she noticed something. “And where is Lance?” 

I looked around the room, realising that Lance was missing from the group. If Allura hadn’t mentioned that he was absent, I wouldn’t have noticed for a long time. 

As if on cue, the doors opened up. Lance casually strode into the Bridge in his robe and fuzzy Blue Lion slippers, seemingly unfazed by the fact that the Castle’s alarms had gone off. I couldn’t believe he slept through all of that. I would’ve fallen out of bed had the alarms rang while I was still asleep.

Lance lets out a huge yawn. “Good morning, everybody. What’s going on?”

How typical of Lance. 

Allura couldn’t conceal her annoyance at the teen’s tardiness and laid-back attitude. Honestly, I wouldn’t blame her for feeling that way. Allura moved her gaze away from Lance, focusing on the rest of the group.

“Coran and I have been up for hours to restore the Castle to its proper order. We had to run a test on the alarms and thought it was only proper to test you all as well,” Her icy gaze intensified. She was someone not to mess with, that’s for sure. “Guess who failed?” 

The answer was obvious. It was all of us. 

If this was the real deal, we’d be good as dead in the hands of the Galra Empire.

Hunk chimed, still a bit groggy and rubbing the sleep from his eyes, “Hey, you got to sleep for ten thousand years,” Hunk said, defending the rest of us.“All this Voltron stuff is a lot to process.” 

Allura pursed her lips for a moment before positioning herself in front of her panel.“I know it’s a lot, but you must understand the gravity of our mission.” The Princess activated a holographic map of the universe, with half of them in red and the rest marked in blue. “Over the last ten thousand years, the Castle has picked up distress beacons from the following locations,” Allura said, pointing at the planets in red. “We have to assume that Zarkon has already conquered the majority of the entire known universe.” 

Allura swiped left, showing us the other half of the map in blue. At the center was a familiar planet; a planet we all recognized. “I’m sure you all know this planet. This is Earth. Here is Earth. An attack on your planet is inevitable,” she continued, zooming in on our home planet. 

“Oh no,” Hunk responded, realising the importance of being ready was sinking in. The last thing we want is for our home to fall into Zarkon’s clutches, or worse, be destroyed.

My mind immediately thought of the people back on Earth, including my parents. Despite the growing distance between us, they were still my family, my flesh and blood. The mere thought of losing them was unbearable. 

Then there were my friends at the Garrison, along with the staff that I’d slowly gotten to know throughout my time there. This extended to the officers the officers who chased us that one fateful night. They all had their lives ahead of them, they all had something to live for, and the notion that they might lose it all because we weren’t prepared to stand against Zarkon made me feel physically ill. 

“Our mission is to liberate all those planets and protect those who aren’t captured from Zarkon,” Allura continued. “Coran and I are preparing the Castle to depart from Arus. During that time, you must learn how to form Voltron so we can begin our fight against Zarkon.” 

I looked up at Shiro, wondering about his response to the Princess. After all, he was the leader of Voltron (as well as the supervising adult of a bunch of teenagers). The determination in his dark grey eyes was unmistakable as he gazed in Allura’s direction.  

“The Princess is right. Let’s get to our Lions and start training.” 

A smile appeared on the Princess’ face, hearing the Black Paladin’s command. “Excellent. Now, make your way to your Lions. We have a lot of ground to make up.” Then, Allura turned her attention to me. “Athena, you’ll remain with me and Coran on the Bridge. I have much to teach you about the Castleship.” 

I nodded my head. It was going to be a very long and demanding day for everyone. 

The Paladins headed to their respective hangars and prepared themselves for their first day of training. The first time they formed Voltron didn’t come easy; it took some time before they could even merge the Lions into one. It seemed, from what I could gather, that they were unsure of how they were able to form Voltron.

“You must feel the bond with your Lions and fellow pilots until five to become one unit, becoming Voltron!” The Princess resonated over the comms. Her eyes gleamed with excitement and anticipation before she cut off the transmission, allowing the Paladins to focus on their training. 

I observed the Lions fly in formation from the Castle. They moved left and right across the sky in attempts to form Voltron, but there was no progress. At this point, it appeared as though they were merely practicing aerial formations.

“While they’re doing that, I have some important things to teach you,” Allura said as she walked over to my station at the forefront of the Bridge. Coran had other business to attend to somewhere else in the Castle, leaving the Princess and I at the helm

“I’ve requested Coran to look into translating the Altean language to English so you will understand the function of each button. It’s better to know than to guess, especially in the heat of battle,” Allura said. 

Glancing at the panel before me, I noticed that everything that had previously been in Altean was now in English. Well, at least most of it was. It was amazing to see the fast turnaround of getting this done, especially for me. There was a lot that required his attention and expertise, yet he managed to spare some time to get this completed. 

Allura taught me everything about the controls, which, thanks to the handy translations, were basically idiot-proof.  “Do you have any questions for me?” The Princess asked. 

I shook my head. “Nope, but if I run into anything, I’ll be sure to ask you or Coran for help. I feel pretty confident with all of this right now.” It was reassuring to know that I could contribute to the team rather than being dead-weight. 

“Excellent,” Allura smiled. 

As I glanced out the window, I could see the team working hard to form Voltron, but progress remained elusive. I could only hope that they can figure things out before we depart from this planet.

“Athena,” the Princess called out to me. “I have a question, unrelated to the Castle. I hope it’s not too personal.” 

I turned my attention toward Allura, wondering what was on her mind. I couldn’t help but wonder what sort of question she had for me.

“What is your connection with the Paladins?” She asked, her expression piqued with curiosity. It was a random question, but it made me wonder what prompted her to ask. 

“Or, at the very least, share how you met all of them? I’m quite intrigued by them in relation to you,” she continued.”  

I paused briefly to gather my thoughts and distill our complex relationships. “Well,” I started. “We all came from a school on Earth called the Galaxy Garrison. That’s where teenagers like me receive training to become astroexplorers. 

Allura looked confused as I threw in terms that she wasn’t familiar with. Perhaps it’s because words like the ‘Galaxy Garrison’ and ‘astroexplorers’ aren’t in the Altean vocabulary is my guess. Despite this, the Princess still seemed eager to listen to more of what I had to say. 

I began talking about Shiro, explaining to Allura how he had been a mentor to me ever since I started at the Galaxy Garrison. Not only did share his expertise about astroexploration, Shiro also imparted his wisdom about life in general.  Pidge had become my friend the previous year. Naturally, I didn’t divulge her secret to the Princess, understanding that it was important to keep it confidential. If anyone had the right to disclose Pidge’s secret, it was her.  As for Lance and Hunk, our friendship was more a product of my association with Pidge. Sure, we had classes together way before Pidge came along, but I didn’t really know them all too well. Now, that we’ve gotten to know each other a little this past year, it was only right to know them a little better rather than relying on my first impressions of them. 

Keith was the last person I talked about. He, amongst all of them, was my closest friend. While I considered being close to Shiro too, my connection with Keith was on a different level. Perhaps it’s because we’re closer in age, but I knew I worked hard to earn my friendship with the rebellious lone wolf of the Garrison. Despite his many attempts to keep me away, and the many times I wanted to give up trying to befriend him, I still persevered. It took several months, and an extra amount of encouragement from Shiro, before I managed to break down the walls Keith built around himself. Now, we feel completely at ease being ourselves around each other, or at least, that’s how I viewed it. 

Allura, who was deeply intrigued by my introduction of each of the Paladins, nodded her head and lowered her hand from her chin. “Speaking of Keith, I couldn’t help but notice there’s something unique between you two,” she remarked with a subtle smile, raising an eyebrow in my direction. “Is there a special connection that you’re keeping hidden?” 

I stared at the Princess, blankly, wondering what she was trying to get at. It was at that moment, that a flashback of our encounter in the hallway flooded my mind. The scene replayed before my eyes: his arm around my waist, pulling me back onto my feet, my hands on his chest. It was embarrassing just thinking about it. A flush of warmth crept up my cheeks as I recalled that event. I couldn’t help but wonder if Allura herself witnessed all that during her little test to gauge who would get to the Bridge on time. What if she saw all that through the security camera? 

The idea of Allura seeing that was even more humiliating. The last thing I wanted was for someone to see that awkward exchange, especially not after I thought about kissing Keith at that moment. 

Then,  Allura let out a soft chuckle, concealing her smile with her hand. “I’m only teasing you, but it does seem like there really is something between you and the Red Paladin,” she added. 

I found myself at a loss for words. She had no idea, yet I inadvertently gave off the impression that there was something more between Keith and I. A sigh of defeat escaped my lips as I averted my eyes away from the Princess and buried my face into the palm of my hand. 

“It’s a misunderstanding,” I mumbled before dropping my hand to my side. “I was just flustered by your question, and that’s why I acted the way that I did. There’s nothing special between us; we’re just good friends.” 

I mean, who wouldn’t feel embarrassed to know that someone else assumes there’s a romantic connection with one of your friends? Especially when you’ve never considered them in that way? It didn’t help that earlier, I had that fleeting urge to kiss Keith. It was a thought that almost slipped out, almost betraying me if it wasn’t for the blaring sounds of the alarm.

Trying to calm my racing heart, I could sense Allura’s gaze on me. Surely, there was no way Keith would feel any romantic feelings toward me, right? I was just going through a phase, overthinking that something like that would ever happen between us. These strange feelings were temporary. After all, Keith was my closest friend, and I couldn’t see past that, or at least that's what I believed. 

“Hmm, I suppose,” The Princess replied. “I was beginning to think you two would make a charming couple.” 

I turned to her in disbelief. “Is that what you really think of us?” 

Allura shrugged, her laughter bubbling. “I might have,” she replied with a giggle. “Don’t worry about it, Athena. I’m just teasing you, but if anything were to happen, I’d love to hear all the details. A good talk between us girls would be lovely.” I observed the twinkle in her eyes, seeing that she wouldn’t drop the idea any time soon. She was clearly enjoying poking fun. 

“ Allura, we’re not making any progress ,” Shiro’s voice through the comms, caught us off guard. Allura and I looked up at the screen, where the Lions were engaged in a cheerleader pyramid. I didn’t expect to see this kind of attempt from them, but A+ for creativity. “Do you have anything that comes to mind that would help us?” 

The Princess pondered for a moment, and it seemed as if a lightbulb flickered above her head.. “I may have a solution that might help,” she said, opening up several panels in front of her. “Yesterday, you weren’t able to form Voltron until you were in the heat of battle.” 

“ Okay, I’m listening ,” Lance spoke up in the channel.

“ I’m in ,” Keith added. 

“I planned to run a diagnostic test on all of the Castle’s defences,” The Princess said as she initiated the diagnostic test on her screen. “This should help!” I peered out the window and witnessed the particle barrier activate, unleashing a rapid barrage on the Lions.

Screams echoed through the communication channel, and I couldn’t help but be concerned. Even the explosions that would hit the ground were just as terrifying to witness. It seemed as if Allura had intentionally cranked up the defences to the max, without giving the Paladins barely any time to adjust.

“ Allura! What are you doing?! ” Keith exclaimed as I watched the Red Lion dodge every blast coming from the Castle. 

“Running a diagnostic test on the Castle’s defences…and inspiring you!” Allura cheered enthusiastically. “I believe in you, Paladins! Let fear be your guide! Form Voltron!” 

With those words, Allura left the Paladins completely vulnerable on the open lands of Arus. I couldn’t help but be concerned about this method of trying to get them to form Voltron. It was risky, and someone could get seriously injured.

I turned to the Princess, whose eyes were filled with hope and anticipation that this solution of hers would actually work, and bring the team closer together. She’s a little crazy, but I decided I wasn’t going to say that just yet. After all, I preferred to live and not die at the hands of Allura. Who knows what she’d be capable of doing if someone rubbed her the wrong way? 

“ Ugh, forget this! I’m heading back to the Castle ,” Lance said. The Blue Lion turned around, squarely facing the barrage of beams that headed toward his direction. He deftly dodges every hit, leaping left and right as he raced along the path up the the Castle. 

As Lance was getting closer and closer to the Castle, he made a daring jump toward the fully powered particle barrier. 

“Lance, stop! You’re not going to be able to break through!” I pleaded through the comms, but it was too late. The Blue Lion collided with the barrier and recoiled.

“ Please, stop! Show us some mercy! ” Hunk’s voice came through the comms. He, too, was dodging every attack that was headed his way.  

“Do you honestly believe that Zarkon is going to show your mercy? He’s probably en route to destroy us all!” Allura responded harshly. “You’re not allowed to come back until you’ve successfully formed Voltron. Good luck!” She turned on the auto-lock mechanisms on the Lions, that way there was no way for the missiles and blasts to miss them at all. 

Okay, Allura was beyond crazy and taking things a step too far. 

“Um, Allura, is this really necessary? This is a little much for all of them to handle,” I said, walking over to the Princess. She was in the midst of finalising some additional testing, presumably for the pilots out on the field. 

“They’ll be fine,” The Princess reassured. “They’ve formed Voltron before, so I have complete faith they will manage to do it again!”

Despite my trust in Allura, I felt a little uneasy knowing that we were leaving them to fend for themselves. Gazing out the window, I watched the Lions soar through the air, their efforts to form Voltron etched with determination. 

“Come on, now. I want to show you the training deck,” Allura said as she exited the Bridge. I followed behind her, still unsure what was going to be of the Paladins. I could only hope that they’ll be alright. “Once the Paladins master forming Voltron, they’ll undergo training. It’s important that they learn how to wield their Bayards effectively in the battle against the Galra.

Allura led me down the hallway and towards the training deck. As the doors opened, they revealed a spacious room with lofty ceilings, offering ample room for everyone to train. 

“Whoa,” I let out a gasp, utterly amazed by what was in front of me. “This is where they’ll be training?” 

“Correct,” The Princess replied as I unconsciously gravitated toward the room’s center. It was a pretty empty room without any equipment, but something I noticed was the subtle outlines along the walls. Perhaps they were cameras, concealed shooting mechanisms, or even flaming torches; at this point, it seemed like anything was possible. 

“You will be training here as well, Athena,” Allura added. I whipped around to face the Princess, feeling a little confused.  

“But, I don’t have a Bayard,” I said. Unless the Princess had something for me to fight with, then I guess I could also learn how to fight. I dabbled in some Taekwondo back when I was around seven or eight years old, but that was the extent of my experience I’m not even sure if I remember all the moves from almost a decade ago. 

She gestured for me to follow her and turned her back, revealing something I hadn’t noticed before — a hidden door adjacent to the entrance of the training deck.

“I can’t afford to leave anyone defenceless in the Castle,” Allura said as the hidden door opened up. “It’s crucial for you to learn how to fight and defend yourself, in case you find yourself confronted by the enemy.” 

The hidden chamber suddenly lit up. It took me a moment to grasp that the walls were frosted glass compartments, concealing whatever lay beneath. With a single flick of a switch, the frosted glass “melted” to transparency, revealing an assortment of various weapons adorning the walls. The weapons ranged from the tiniest dagger to the most imposing claymore. Allura had every weapon one could ever imagine in one room.

I looked at the Princess, wondering what was next. 

“You want me to choose a weapon from here?” 

Allura nodded. 

Where do I even begin? I felt overwhelmed, unsure of what to choose because of the variety of weapons Allura had on display.  My eyes scanned around the room, taking in the array of weapons.  They all appeared off-limits for me to even touch, some I couldn’t imagine myself using. The Paladins had it easier with their Bayards; those weapons could mould themselves into the shape that best reflects the user’s skills. 

As if she noticed my dilemma, Allura stepped in. “Allow me to help,” she offered, her teal gaze sweeping across the display. “Do you have experience with firearms?”

I shook my head. “Do online shooter games count?” 

Allura pulled out a collection of artillery weapons from another concealed wall. Just how many hidden compartments did this room have? 

“Hmm, I don’t believe these are quite for you,” The Princess remarked, sliding the wall back “How about swords? Daggers?” 

“I’ve handled pocket knives before, but I’ve never used them for self-defence,” I replied. 

Allura continued her search, moving deeper into the room. I felt bad for having her do the work for me when she encouraged me to make the choice. My problem was simply deciding I can get pretty indecisive at times, and I feel bad when people are waiting for me to make a decision. 

“What about this?” Allura suggested as she pulled out a sniper gun from the wall. “It’s lightweight and has excellent range.” 

It looked really cool, but I wasn’t sure if this was the right fit for me. Carrying this gun, even if it was lightweight, seemed impractical. I couldn’t envision myself concealing it effectively if I had to law how; it would stand out like a sore thumb. 

The Princess and I spent another or so looking around the room, searching for the ideal weapon. Some options appealed to Allura but I didn’t approve, while others I thought were promising, she found impractical.  We were going around in circles at this point. Who knew that finding the perfect weapon would be this difficult? 

We combed through the wide array of choices, from firearms and blades to whips and nunchicks, but none seemed to fit the bill.  At this point, I was happy just having a dagger in my pocket – something handy and easily carried. I would just learn how to use it without getting injured. 

“If only there was a Bayard for you to use,” Allura lamented as she slid down to the floor. “At least that would determine the perfect weapon suited for you.” 

I couldn’t agree more with her statement, but there was nothing we could do; we were limited. There were only five Lions, five Paladins, and five Bayards. No more, no less (with the exception of Shiro’s). 

I continued to look around the room one last time until something caught my eye. Tucked away in the corner, there rested a white chest adorned with gold accents. Though it had been sitting around for ten thousand years, not a single smudge or speck of dirt marred its pristine surface.  It hardly had dust on its surface. 

“What’s this?” I asked, picking up the box.  A strange sensation emanated from the box, and I only felt it as soon as it was in my grasp.

Allura looked over, curious about what my little discovery was. I approached her with the box in hand, showing the Princess. Her bright blue eyes examined the chest, but she looked perplexed the longer she stared.  

“It looks familiar, but I am uncertain about its contents. It bears the emblem of Altea, but this is the first time I’ve seen this. Why don’t you open it and have a look inside?” 

I hesitated, unsure if opening this unknown box was a good idea. Who knows what was inside? It could be dangerous for all we know. “Maybe I’ll pass for now,” I responded. “I don’t want to risk putting us in danger without knowing what’s inside.” 

“I suppose you’re right,” the Princess replied. “I’ll have Coran conduct a thorough scan of its contents That way, we can figure out what's inside without having to open it up.” I handed the white box to Allura, and the strange feeling I experienced holding it disappeared. She examined it some more, lifting it over her head to look at the bottom. 

“Let’s revisit this search for your weapon for now. Let’s take a break,” Allura added as she kept the box in her possession. “Why don’t you join me in the lounge while we wait for the others? I’ll fetch Coran to look into this.”

I nodded my head, following her directive before leaving the training deck. There was something strange about that box. No, scratch that. There was something special about it, and I’m determined to find out. 

Chapter Text

~Keith~

The attempt to form Voltron was a complete bust. We couldn’t do it.  After what felt like hours of running around, narrowly avoiding getting blown to bits by the Castle’s defences, we finally caught a break when the particle barrier decided to shut down. We saw that as an opportunity to head back inside before anyone noticed. Well, everyone except Shiro, who was so engrossed in his solo training session that he didn’t see us sneak back inside.

The entrance to the room opened up, revealing Athena as she stepped inside. My heart skipped a bit at the sight of her. It became evident that I still hadn’t let go of the memory of our close encounter earlier today. The way that her emerald eyes gazed at me as I supported her waist, remained etched in my mind. To think that a whole day of intense training would help me forget, but that wasn’t the case. 

“Did you guys finally manage to form Voltron?” Athena asked, snapping me from my thoughts. 

I shook my head. “No, the shooting stopped, and the particle barrier shut down, so we just flew in,” I explained. 

Athena fixed her gaze upon us, her expression filled with astonishment. She then let out a defeated sigh and positioned her hands on her hips. “Allura is not going to be pleased when she hears about this,” she uttered under her breath. 

“What won’t I be pleased about?” Allura’s voice entered the room, alerting us of her presence. Athena jumped at the sound of the Princess’ voice, looking at me and then back at Allura, momentarily at a loss for words. 

The Princess spotted us in the seating area, her eyes widening in excitement. “You did it! You formed Voltron!” 

I felt a pang of guilt knowing that wasn’t the case, but nothing could be done when the barrier fell and the rest of us were completely drained from the intense training. We still needed to figure out what caused us to form Voltron in the first place, but even that was a challenge. 

Athena explained to the Princess that we actually didn’t form Voltron, leaving Allura visibly disappointed. Her face turned cold, and she cast a stern gaze in our direction, silently urging us to go back out.

“Guys, what are you all doing here?” Shiro’s voice echoed from the other side of the room, a little surprised to find us here. “We haven’t called for a break yet.” 

“Shiro’s right. You should still be training,” Allura added, casting a disapproving stare at the rest of us. 

“We have been training,” Hunk said, sitting up from his seat. He had already reached his limit and was no longer interested in training. “When are we going back to Earth?” 

“I’m not leaving until I find my family,” Pidge responded, leaning over and resting his arms on his lap. 

“There won’t be an Earth if we don’t figure out how to fight Zarkon,” Shiro asserted, addressing the room as he stood in front of all of us. “The only way we can is to train and prepare ourselves for any obstacles that may come our way.”

Lance expressed his frustration with an audible groan, throwing his head back dramatically. “But how are we going to fight Zarkon when we can’t even figure out how to form Voltron yet?”  

Coran, who had entered the room with Allura, stood proudly by her side. “You know, the original Paladins fought hundreds of battles together, side-by-side. They were like a pack of yalmors linked at the ears.” The Altean reached for his pointed ears, pulling them out gently as if he was trying to imitate a yalmor — whatever that is.  

“Wow. Yeah, that’s definitely not us,” Lance quipped as he lay on his side across the couch. 

“Well, during that last battle with Sendak, your survival instincts forced you to work as a team,” Athena interjected, bringing her observations to light. “If you guys want to form Voltron, I believe  you need to be a real team first.” 

All eyes were on Athena who seemed confident in her words. She had a valid point, but as I looked at everyone else in the room, I wasn’t entirely convinced that becoming a real team was going to work out in a short amount of time. Other than Shiro, I wasn’t sure if I would be able to get along with the rest of them. 

“Athena is right,” Allura said, turning her head in Coran's direction. “Maybe we should go to the next phase of training.” 

“More training? Aw, man, ” Hunk groaned as he cast a dismayed look at the Princess. I wasn’t looking forward to more training either, especially with that last one eating up all my energy. I was dreading this day already. 

✧✦✧✦✧

Allura entrusted us to Coran on the training deck. I initially thought it wouldn't be all too bad since it was with the older Altean overseeing our training, but everything was a lot harder than it looked. 

Coran was a tough instructor. Our training included protecting one another from a barrage of shooters to completing trust exercises. The trickiest one was flying our Lions blindfolded, with Shiro standing as the sole Paladin capable of maneuvering through his Lion’s eyes.

“Now, the most important part of Paladin training is to be able to meld your minds and focus on one thing: Voltron,” Coran’s voice echoed throughout the training deck. We gathered in a circle, each of us wearing a headset headset that would be able to project our innermost thoughts. The thought of the others seeing what was going on in my mind was nerve-wracking, but I had to be intentional about this session if we wanted to become a team. 

“Everything else has to fade away in the background. This technique will be essential every time you form Voltron,” Coran continued. “So, relax and open your mind. No walls, no secrets between Paladins.” 

With a deep inhale, I closed my eyes as I tapped into my mind. I felt my weariness fade away in the background as I thought about my home. I saw the shack back on Earth, remembering the other building beside it. That house was my father’s, my childhood home before it was tragically destroyed. 

“Come on, everyone. Focus on forming your Lion,” Coran encouraged. My childhood home gradually faded away, melting into becoming the Red Lion. My thoughts shifted and focused on merging all of the Voltron Lions together. 

“Bring your Lions together and form Voltron.” 

I could visualize the entire process of the Lions becoming parts of Voltron, gradually becoming one. The Black Lion assumed its position as the head, while Blue and Yellow attached themselves as the legs, and Red became the right arm. We were so close. We just needed the Green Lion, but where was it? I couldn’t see it anywhere.

I blinked my eyes open and found myself staring at Pidge, who sat across from me. His project intermittently flickered, offering a glimpse of his inner thoughts. It appeared that he was preoccupied with thoughts of his girlfriend, yet he seemed reluctant to share this vision with the rest of us.

“Pidge, stop thinking of your girlfriend!” I growled. 

“I wasn’t!” Pidge retorted, shifting his gaze toward Hunk. “Hunk was rooting around in my head!”

“I thought we were open?” Hunk said, turning his attention to the Green Paladin. “You can look in my headhole.” 

“Everyone has to be able to look in everyone’s headholes! Clear your mind!” Coran exclaimed through the intercom. I looked at Pidge one last time, hoping he would listen before I closed my eyes and resumed thinking about Voltron. 

Coran continued to encourage us and, in my mind’s eye, I could see Voltron forming. Everything was starting to come together when suddenly, the Green Lion glitched once again, showing Pidge’s thoughts before completely disappearing. 

“Pidge!” Lance cried out in frustration. I opened my eyes, annoyed that we couldn’t complete this simple training exercise. 

The brown-haired teen groaned and rose to his feet. “I’m done with this!” Pidge said, angrily removing his headset and tossing it to the ground. “I don’t like everyone grubbing around in my head, okay?” 

“Come on, Pidge. We were just starting to get a hang of this,” Shiro said as he looked up at the distressed teen. Pidge’s eyes were clearly showing that he didn’t want to do this anymore. 

“Sorry, I’m… I’m just tired,” Pidge muttered. 

We all were. 

Looking at the other Paladins, I could see the exhaustion written on their faces. It had been a long and demanding day for everyone.

Shiro sighed deeply, “Okay, let’s take a break.” 

“Hey, guys,” a different voice came through the intercom, grabbing everyone’s attention. It was definitely not Coran’s voice. It was Athena. “Coran is on his way down with some refreshments. You all deserve a break.” 

I was taken aback to hear Athena’s voice after hours of Coran speaking through the speakers. She’d been busy working with Allura, going through the Castle and preparing it for our departure. I hadn’t anticipated hearing from her so soon (not that I was yearning to hear her at the moment). When I looked up, I spotted her standing behind the control room’s glass window. 

Shiro raised his head and singled his appreciation with a thumbs-up. “Thanks, Athena.” 

“Ugh, finally. An actual break,” Lance sighed with exhaustion. I looked over at him and Hunk, who was sprawled on the ground, completely drained from our training. I, too, felt the weariness creeping in, but I was determined not to show it, especially in front of Lance. 

I’ve picked up that Lance enjoys throwing down challenges against me, and that tends to push me to step up my own fame. I didn’t want to let someone like him outdo me. 

Out of nowhere, there was a sudden yelp through the speakers. My gaze shot up to where Athena was, who had both her hands on her cheeks, looking a little flustered. 

“Are you alright, Athena?” Lance called out, and Athena quickly realised that the microphone was still on. 

From where I stood, I could see the same flustered expression in her eyes that I’d noticed earlier. Athena was undeniably cute for someone who always seemed mature and refined.

I couldn’t help but let out a quiet chuckle under my breath, turning away from Athena as I recalled how I had prevented her from taking a tumble. The way she looked at me when she realised how close we were was still etched in my mind. I couldn’t get that expression out of my head. Even when she pushed herself from me after getting back on her feet, I caught the faint blush on her cheeks. 

“Sorry, guys,” Athena said as she leaned closer to the mic. A hint of nervous laughter escaped from her lips as she absently reached for the back of her neck. “I thought messed up some of the controls here, but everything’s a-okay!” She turns off the mic and disappears from our sight. 

Meanwhile, Coran entered the training deck, carrying packets of water in his possession. It was only then that I realised how parched I was from the intense training we’d endured. The Altean distributed a pack to each of us, and as soon as I received mine, I eagerly sipped through the straw that it came with. Athena joined us, standing beside Coran after he had handed her one. 

“You all have been putting in some serious effort, so I suppose it’s alright to take a break,” Coran said as we all sat back down on the ground. “Just make it quick before the Princess returns. If she sees you sitting around, she’ll—” 

“What are you all doing sitting around? You should be training!” 

Speak of the devil. 

Allura stood before us, hands firmly planted on her hips. Her four tiny space mice perched on her shoulders, two on each side. 

“We shouldn’t push them too hard,” Coran replied, coming to our defense.

The Princess narrowed her gaze at her guardian. “What do you mean, push too hard ?” Allura shot back. “Get up. It’s time to train like you mean it.” 

Our break was short-lived. I took a few more sips before letting out a satisfied sigh. It was refreshing, but I wished we could’ve had a bit more time lounging around before training again. The sound of going against the Gladiator didn’t sound like a lot of fun either. What is it anyway? Some giant robot invention that’s a hundred times our height? Whatever it was, I wasn’t looking forward it it. 

“I’ll hold onto your waters for you,” Athena offered as she walked towards us with her hand extended. My eyes followed her as she walked over to the Green Paladin. A small, warm smile played on her lips as she looked at the shorter teen. A pang of jealousy suddenly hit me seeing how close Pidge was to Athena, a closeness that had been there since before we reunited.  She would always talk highly of the brown-haired kid. 

Athena’s voice dropped as she took a step closer to Pidge, sparking my curiosity. I wasn’t good at reading lips, but I made an attempt to catch some of their dialogue. Nothing meaningful came out of it, unfortunately. 

“Eyo, Keith? You okay?” Lance’s voice snapped me back into reality as he waved his hand in front of my eyes. A mischievous glint in his eyes hinted at his readiness to tease me. “You’ve been staring at them for a hot minute. Jealous?”  

Although I couldn’t deny feeling a bit jealous, I wasn’t going to admit it to Lance. Out of anyone here, I wouldn’t dare tell him. “I was just lost in thought for a moment. I didn’t even realise I was looking at them,” I fibbed, averting my eyes from Lance. 

“Hmm, sure,” Lance teased as he took another sip of his water. “Whatever you say.” 

Before I knew it, Athena approached us both, extending a hand toward us, while her other hand held the other three from the rest of the team. “Are you finished?”

I nodded my head while Lance handed over his pack and thanked her. He then headed off to prepare for the next training exercise that Allura had in store for us, leaving me with Athena.

“Thanks,” I said, passing her my water pack.

She smiled, adding the pack to the collection she carried. Just before Athena could follow Coran and Allura back to the control room, I stopped her. 

“Hey, are you really okay?” 

Athena halted and glanced back at me. “Uh, yeah,” she replied, nodding her head with a slight blush colouring her cheeks. She briefly looked away from me. “Don’t worry about me. I was just worried I broke something or pressed something I shouldn’t have.”

Athena wasn’t the best at lying, and anyone who knew her well could easily spot when she was keeping something to herself. Despite knowing she wasn’t entirely telling the truth, I didn’t want to push her to expose what really happened upstairs. She’ll come around. 

“Come on, we don’t have all day,” Allura impatiently urged through the intercom, breaking the moment. She got to the control room pretty fast. “Get your Bayards ready.” 

“I should get going,” Athena said, bowing her head before she hastily left the training deck. It was a rare sight to see her flustered, and I couldn’t help but find it adorable. I want to see this side of her more often. 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Athena~

I rushed back up to the control room, carrying everyone’s water packs.  As I stepped into the room, I found Coran and Allura busy preparing for the next training exercise. 

“Make sure the setting is for an Altean child,” I heard Allura instruct as I laid the packs on the table. 

“Understood, Princess,” Coran replied. 

An Altean child? It sounded like something that would be too easy for a warmup, but perhaps Allura intended for it before making it a real challenge for the Paladins. 

Suddenly, a white-armoured robot descended from the room’s ceiling — the Gladiator. Its tall, sleek figure gave me the impression that this robot was quite agile, potentially posing a challenge for the Paladins. However, given the Altean setting, I wasn’t overly concerned for their safety. They should be fine. 

The Paladins quickly surrounded the robot, preparing their Bayards for this training exercise. With a smug look on his face, Lance declared, “We’ve got this in the bag. It’s five against one, so how hard could this be?”

“We’ll see about that,” The Princess muttered as she peered down at the training deck.  Suddenly, a sense of doubt crept over me, suggesting that this level might not be as straightforward as it appeared. I looked through the window, watching everything unfold. 

The Gladiator moved straight toward Hunk at an alarming pace. In a desperate attempt to defend himself, Hunk, pointed his weapon toward the robot and pulled the trigger which unleashed a barrage of firepower. The robot skillfully dodged each attack, letting them pass through and head straight for Keith. 

I felt my stomach drop seeing that Keith was already in immediate danger, but fortunately, Keith reacted swiftly, activating his shield just in time to block Hunk’s onslaught. I let out a sigh of relief seeing that he wouldn’t be the first one to be knocked out of the exercise. 

The bot swung its staff, effortlessly taking Hunk off his feet and delivering a chest-zapping blow that temporarily left him incapacitated. My jaw dropped. Did the Alteans train children with this thing ? These aliens were absolutely insane!

Pidge was next. She sprinted toward the robot, coming up from behind. It was almost as if the robot anticipated her approach, swiftly swinging its staff over its head to block Pidge’s oncoming attack. It wasn’t long until the Gladiator tossed her into the air, causing her to bounce off Hunk’s stomach. 

The robot shifted its gaze and targeted Lance next. The Blue Paladin, who was more in control of his Bayard after seeing his team members fall short in defeating the robot, braced himself and aimed his blaster at the robot. He opened fire, but the Gladiator evaded the beams, just as it had when Hunk made his attempt. Then, the bot swatted the blaster out of Lance’s hands, leaving him defenceless. 

“Is this really the setting for an Altean child?” I asked, turning my attention to the Princess. Allura’s bright azure eyes remained fixed on the Paladins below, who were struggling to fight the Gladiator. 

“Sadly, yes,” she replied with a sigh as she turned around to exit the room. “I don’t think they’ll be able to beat the Gladiator. At this rate, they won’t be prepared to defeat Zarkon. I’m heading down to the deck.” Allura’s disappointment was evident in her expression. Though I understood why she would be upset, I also recognised that her expectations for the Paladins were too high. She was pushing them beyond their limits. 

“Allura, you can’t expect them to adapt the same way as the Alteans did many years ago,” I retorted, watching the Princess as she was about to exit the room. She stopped in her tracks and glanced back over her shoulder. 

“Do you think Zarkon is going to play nice when they come face-to-face with him?” Allura said, firmly. “I understand your concerns for the Paladins, but I need to push them. They’re the universe’s only hope and we cannot afford any mistakes.”

“You’re right, but I still believe there’s another way for them to work together as a team,” I replied. “All of this feels excessive. Forcing them to get used to each other is not gonna yield the results you’re hoping for.” 

Allura turned around and faced me, clearly displeased after I had voiced my dissent.  Nevertheless, she remained silent, seemingly willing to hear what I had to say. 

“Did the original Paladins of Voltron start off as strangers to each other before being forced to work together or were they already friends before they became a cohesive team?” I asked. Allura remained quiet, but her brows furrowed as she took my questions into consideration. 

“Shiro and the rest of the team are still in the process of getting to know one another, and for some, opening up doesn’t come easily,” I added as I thought of Pidge. I knew it was especially more challenging for her since she kept her identity a secret for a long time, even from her team. “They need more time to bond with each other.” 

Allura looked at me for a moment, processing all that I had said. “There is truth in your words,” she muttered. “However, I cannot let time slip away, not when our time is limited.” 

After that, the Princess left the control room. There was no point in going after her to repeat myself; I said what I needed to say, and it was up to her to consider a better course of action for the Paladins. 

I looked out of the window and saw Lance being thrown around at the end of the Gladiator’s staff, inadvertently knocking out Keith and launching them both across the room. That left Shiro the only one standing to fight the armoured robot. 

Shiro didn’t have a Bayard which left me with little hope of seeing him being victorious over the Gladiator. There was no way he could take the robot on his own. However, to my surprise, Shiro activated his robotic arm, casting a radiant purple hue that left me in awe. I didn’t even know his arm could do that, but seeing its glow gave off this ominous feeling that I couldn’t shake off. Maybe I was imagining things. 

The Gladiator charged right at him, poised for another attack. Just as it was quickly approaching him, Shiro suddenly froze in his spot, appearing dazed and confused. 

Concerned, I called out to him, watching as the Gladiator raised its staff over its head. If Shiro doesn’t move, the robot will strike him with a fatal blow. 

The robot brought down its staff, but before it could deal its blow, Keith stepped between the Gladiator and Shiro. A wave of relief washed over me as it seemed Shiro had barely escaped a fatal injury. 

I watched Keith place a hand on Shiro’s shoulder, ensuring that his mentor was alright, but it wasn’t long after that the Gladiator got back up on its feet. It sprinted toward Keith, sweeping the Red Paladin off his feet and knocking him back into Shiro.  

Just as I didn’t want to stay and watch my friends get beaten up, the robot abruptly stopped and collapsed to the ground. Behind it was Allura, having apparently deactivated the machine. 

“That combat simulator was set at a level fit for an Altean child! You’re not even close to working as a team, let alone ready to face Zarkon!” The Princess said, voicing her displeasure. 

It was as if my words from moments ago had gone unnoticed. It was out of my control whether Allura would take in my plea to go easy on the Paladins or not, and it was clear she had made her mind up. Perhaps, she’d already made up her mind even before leaving the room. 

I let out a sigh, turning my head towards Coran who was just as worried. “I hope you understand where the Princess is coming from,” he said. “Time is not on our side, so it’s imperative that we get these Paladins on the right track whatever means necessary.” 

All I could do was nod my head, but I wasn’t fully on board with how things were being done around here. There had to be a better way to help the team form Voltron without slowing down and disappointing the Princess again, but what is it? If they don’t figure it out soon, the universe will be left vulnerable against the Galra Empire. 

Chapter Text

~Athena ~

After a long and exhausting day of training, the Paladins finally got the break that they’d been yearning for – dinner. They were definitely starving after all the cardio work they had gone through, and I couldn’t help feeling a little peckish myself. 

Tonight’s menu? Green food goo…again. According to Coran, each batch of green goo had a unique flavour profile, making it a daily culinary mystery. To be quite frank, everything tasted the same. The first time I tried food goo wasn’t dreadful, but it was definitely not something I write home about. Last night’s serving wasn’t too bad, but it could be a lot better. I could only hope that I’d be more accustomed to this alien delicacy. 

“It has been a pretty long day for all of you,” Coran said as he set the final plate in front of Shiro. “That’s why I’ve cooked up a feast with focusing food for everyone! After this meal, you’ll be able to form Voltron in no time!” 

“It smells great, Coran, thank you,” Shiro replied I wasn’t really sure what Shiro smelled  – it was goo, after all. It lacked the enticing aroma of roasted chicken or three-cheese lasagna, and boy, did the thought of those dishes make me even hungrier. Maybe  Shiro was just being polite. 

Just as the Paladins were about to dig in, handcuffs materialized out of nowhere and attached themselves to the person sitting beside each other. Fortunately, sitting at the end of the table spared me from being chained to someone else. Instead, I watched in bewilderment, wondering what the heck was going on. 

“What’s going on?” Hunk exclaimed, finding himself cuffed to Shiro and Lance. 

“And why are we handcuffed?” Lanced chimed. 

“I saw a lot of solid performances from each of you, but as a team, you’re all still struggling and there’s room for improvement,” Coran replied, casually throwing his hands behind his back. “So, welcome to the final bonding exercise of the day! You must learn how to work together to feed one another.” 

Disappointment was written on everyone’s face, with Hunk and Lance groaning in unison and Pidge tightly pursing her lips, unimpressed. Their patience had run its course for the day, and quite frankly, so did mine.

I turned to Coran, “Is this a good idea? They’ve trained enough today.” 

“They’ll be fine, Athena,” Coran smirked. “I believe they can succeed in this final task, and so should you!” As he finished speaking, the dining hall’s door opened, revealing Allura, who had changed from her uniform to her royal attire. “Princess, perfect timing!” 

The older Altean explained his plan to Allura for the final team-building exercise, leaving her quite impressed with her guardian’s plan. As for me, doubt crept in about whether it would actually succeed. It might make the Paladins grow aggravated that they can’t enjoy a decent meal without having to feed another. I could only imagine the chaos, especially considering the dynamic between Lance and Keith, and they were cuffed to each other. With the others involved, how much more chaotic could it get?

The whole time during dinner, I couldn’t help but observe the Paladins grappling with their attempt to consume the food goo in front of them. Whenever Hunk aimed for a spoonful, Lance’s hand would mysteriously end up in the Yellow Paladin’s mouth. Meanwhile, when Lance is pulled over, Keith gets dragged across, causing his hand to fall into Lance’s food.

Trying to enjoy my own meal became a challenge as I couldn’t help monitor their antics. It was a constant cycle of arguments and scattering food across the table. 

Allura, seated across from me at the table, struggled to maintain her composure as well.  She could only manage a strained expression in response to the Paladins’ noisy antics at the dinner table. Who could blame her when the Paladins were acting like children? 

“Do Earthlings ever stop complaining?” She growled, frustration evident as she slammed a fist on top of the table. I understood that she was angry, but I wasn’t expecting her to complain about us. 

“Can’t you give us a break?” Shiro interjected firmly, shooting a sharp glance in her direction. For once, he was actually annoyed. “Everyone has been working really hard today.” 

“Yeah!” Keith exclaimed, pushing the chair out to stand up on his feet. “We’re not some prisoners for you to toy with like…like…” 

“Like a bunch of toy prisoners!” Lance finished the Red Paladin’s sentence. I mentally did a facepalm hearing that. The comeback fell flat, but I couldn’t think of anything better so I guess it works. 

The guys were right in asserting that they weren’t pawns to be controlled. t They’ve been training ever since morning, and it was about time that they actually had a reprieve from mounting all the pressure that’s been weighing on their shoulders. 

“Yes!Thank you, Lance!” Keith replied, shortly realising that he had thanked the one person he didn’t get along with. They sounded like idiots, but at least they’re likable idiots.

“You do not yell at the Princess!” Coran exclaimed, clearly offended by the Black Paladin’s remark. Allura remained silent, her gaze was deadly as she looked at the group. 

“Oh, the Princess of what?” Pidge added, her tone dripping with sarcasm as she mocked Allura. It surprised me that she was being so sassy, considering how overwhelmed she was with everything that had been happening the last couple of days. “We’re the only ones out here, and she’s no princess of ours!” 

Allura was taken aback by Pidge’s words, unsure how to respond. Her blue eyes wavered for a moment, clearly showing that she was hurt, and it was evident that she was unjustly disrespected. After all, it wasn’t her fault that Zarkon was coming after Voltron. While I disagreed with the aggressive methods used to prepare the Paladins, Allura was doing everything she could.

“Pidge!” I called out, my voice firm. “Allura is doing her best to make sure all of you are prepared to face the Galra. Just because you’re tired doesn’t excuse you to be rude. That goes for any of us.” 

Pidge pursed her lips, resembling a stubborn child who didn’t want to hear what I had to say.“Why are you defending her? I was just speaking the truth!” 

Before I could even get a word in, a blob of goo splattered all over Pidge’s face. My gaze shifted to the direction from which it came, seeing Allura standing from her side of the table, wielding a spoon like a makeshift catapult. 

A hushed silence fell upon us in the aftermath of Allura’s perfect shot at the Green Paladin. I was in disbelief that out of all people, the Princess was the first to initiate this unexpected attack. Even Coran seemed surprised.

“Go loose, Pidge!” Keith exclaimed as he seized his plate of food and flung it toward the Princess. 

Before she could get hit, Coran jumped in front of Allura with a cloth in hand, whacking the goo out of the way. He was quick on his feet, or with his hands rather, as followed up with a giant spoonful of goo at everyone, including myself.

I sat there frozen, shocked by the gross green goo all over my uniform. Ugh, seriously? “My apologies, Athena. I didn’t mean to get you too.” 

“Oh, it’s on!” Hunk chuckled, plunging his face into the pile of food goo, devouring as much as possible to launch an epic barrage toward the Princess and Coran. 

Chaos erupted as bits of goo flew in every direction, and I found myself right in the middle of the crossfire. The tipping point came when I got smacked right in the face with goo, which also got in my hair. 

“You’re all going down!” I hollered, scooping my own plate and flinging the goo in everyone in my line of sight. The dining hall has become a warzone of epic proportions. 

It had become a food fight with Allura, Coran, and myself going against the Paladins. We were all running around the dinner table, ducking behind chairs before launching our gooey onslaught from the opposite side. The dining hall echoed with a mix of laughter and screaming as we battled for supremacy. Gobs of goo flew in every direction, creating a mess all over the place — on the floor, our clothes, and even in our hair.

The war came to a halt when there was barely any goo left to throw, and the Princess conceded with a sigh of defeat, plopping down in a chair across from the Paladins.

The Paladins saw the mess that they’d made, exchanging glances and barely holding back their laughter at the sight of everyone being covered in goo. It was honestly hilarious, even for me. I’ve never had this much fun in forever.

“Enough!” Allura yelled, putting an abrupt end to the Paladin’s laughter. “Do you see what you’re doing?” 

I glanced over at the Princess, her posture slouched, her silver hair covering her face. She sounded upset. No, she was fuming. 

“You’re finally working together as one!” She exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight as a broad smile appeared on her face. This response caught me off-guard, not expecting that at all. I was expecting her to rip everyone a new one for making a mess of her dining hall (though she was the one who started the food fight showdown). I’m just relieved that it wasn’t the case. 

The Paladins looked at each other for a moment, realising that the Princess was right. “Yeah! We’re actually working together,” Keith said, his gaze shifting toward Lance. 

“I actually don’t hate you right now,” Lance quipped, grinning at the Red Paladin. 

“You guys thinking what I’m thinking?” Hunk interjected as he leaned over toward the group. 

“Let’s go form Voltron!” Shiro added with enthusiasm. 

“Yeah!” 

“Well, actually I was thinking dessert,” Hunk said sheepishly as he looked at the rest of the team. “But, yeah! Let’s do it!” He raised his hands over his head, causing the chain of Paladins to fall backward. 

Coran, Allura and I made our way outside, eager to witness the Luons launching from their hangars, preparing to form Voltron. As we gaze upward to the Arusian sky, the Lions ascended with grace, taking aerial formation. 

We watched with bated breath, observing the agile Lions soaring through the sky. It wasn’t like this earlier when we watched the Paladins struggle. It was clear that they were more in sync with each other after the food fight. It was a breathtaking sight as they danced through the air, gradually moving toward each other. The Paladins, in perfect unity, merged the Lions into the robotic guardian that will protect the universe: Voltron. 

The ground trembled beneath our feet as Voltron descended in front of the Castle’s entrance, ready to defend the universe against the looming threat of the Galra Empire. My heart raced realising that this was now a reality. This realisation was different from the first time. Perhaps it was knowing that the team could finally work together and form Voltron that made a difference. 

“I knew they could do it,” Allura said as we watched Voltron bask in the sun. “They just needed a common enemy.” 

“It’s true,” Coran replied, crossing his arms across his chest. “Like the old proverb says ‘A man can be driven to do anything if a beautiful woman is just really, really mean to him.’ ” 

Wait, what? 

I looked over at Coran, who was confident in his words, and then at Allura who was unamused. Clearly, Coran was making that proverb on the spot to make him sound like a wise elder. I kept myself from letting out a chuckle, not wanting to ruin Coran’s moment. 

One thing is for sure, this was going to be the adventure of a lifetime with this team. 

✧✦✧✦✧

“That was so cool!” Lance pumped a fist into the air while as we all gathered in the lounge. “I’m all hyped up right now. I don’t even know if I’ll get any sleep tonight!”

Keith chuckled, his eyes briefly scanning the room, leaning back against the chair and casually raising his arms to rest on the edge. As he did so, I couldn’t help but notice how effortlessly attractive he looked.  

“Not me,” he said, his voice tinged with a faint touch of huskiness. “When my head hits the pillow, it’s lights out for me.”

Hunk jumped between the two, wrapping his around their shoulders as he joined the conversation. “I just wanted to let you all know what I’d just realised when we were in Voltron,” he said, bringing the two into a big, tight hug. “We’re brothers now! No secrets, no barriers, no nothing!”  

I couldn’t help but laugh at the heartwarming sight. Even Shiro and Pidge acknowledged that they were a stronger team than they were before. My pride swelled for everyone, especially now that they’re starting to get along. 

“Have the G-forces mess with your head a little?” Keith teased. 

“Yeah, maybe a little,” Hunk admitted. “I don’t know. It’s been a tough few days.” 

“But it was all worth it in the end. You guys were amazing today,” I commended before an unexpected yawn interrupted my words. 

Shiro let out a soft laugh, sharing my fatigue. “I think we all need some shut-eye. Let’s call it a day.” 

In agreement, everyone rose from their seats, preparing to exit the room. My gaze lingered on Pidge, who remained seated with the space mice, looking downcast. I felt an urge to check in with her and ask if she was okay.  

Out of all the Paladins, Pidge was the one who was having a rough time during training, particularly the one exercise that required them to be transparent and completely open with one another. She was struggling the most with the image of her and her brother glitching to form the Green Lion. She was hesitant to share the truth about her identity with the team. 

“Pidge, aren’t you going to head to bed?” I asked while the rest were leaving the lounge.  

She shook her head. “I just need a minute.” A fleeting smile appeared but quickly vanished as the space mouse surrounded her. 

I looked at my friend, feeling her heavy burden. She had to deal with the fact she had little to no leads to her family’s whereabouts and conceal her identity from the rest of the team. It was a lot. 

“I’ll always be here for you if you need someone to talk to,” I offered. “Just like when we were at the Garrison.”  

Pidge looked up, her face brightened up a bit with a grateful smile. “I know. Thanks, Athena,” she replied.

I turned on my heel, making my way toward the exit. Just as soon as the door opened, there was Keith, standing in the hallway a mere three feet away, as though he’d been waiting for me. His presence caught me by surprise. 

“Do you have a moment?” Keith asked, sidling up toward me. “Just to hang out and chat. I understand if you’re too tired. We can talk another time.” The air seemed charged with a sense of curiosity and the unspoken promise of a meaningful exchange. It had been quite some time since we had a one-on-one conversation. 

“Sure,” I replied. Deep down, I held a silent hope that he wouldn’t bring up the subject of what had happened earlier in the day. The thought of it alone made my cheeks flush with embarrassment. 

“Let’s take a stroll outside for some fresh air,” Keith suggested, his voice calm and composed. He led the way, and I fell into step beside him, the soft echoes of our footsteps heard as we made our way toward the front entrance of the Castle. 

Arus had been blanketed by the embrace of the night, with only a few wisps of clouds in the dark expanse above. The absence of light pollution allowed the stars to emerge, painting a mesmerizing canvas in the inky sky, inviting us to lose ourselves in its celestial beauty. It reminded me of home, minus the two giant moons hanging above. 

Keith’s faint silhouette etched against the starry backdrop as he took the lead, venturing beyond the Castle grounds. My heart skipped, and I hastened my steps to join him. Ahead of us was a single boulder sitting outside of the Castle grounds. It felt like the perfect spot to bask in the enchantment of the starlight night.

With a soft smile, Keith gestured toward the boulder. “Shall we?” he asked as he settled onto the rocky perch with ease. “Do you need a hand getting up here?” 

I looked at the boulder, assessing its height. It seemed to be manageable enough for me to climb without assistance. While I’d never tried bouldering before, I felt confident that I could handle it on my own. 

I shook my head, “It’s okay. I can get up on my own,” I replied as I approached the boulder, inspecting the surface to see where I could grab onto it. The last thing I wanted was to ask Keith for help right after saying I could do it on my own. 

My first attempt proved a bit slippery, my feet failing to find secure footing. Regrettably, my shoes lacked grip, leaving me vulnerable to slipping off if I wasn’t careful. The second attempt was a little better, but I still couldn’t get over the boulder’s height. I couldn’t help but feel a little embarrassed as I battled my determination to join Keith. 

Keith let out a chuckle, his laughter carrying a hint of amusement. “Here, let me give you a hand,” he offered as he slid down the boulder. He moved behind me, closing the distance between us as I made another feeble attempt to scale the rock.

In a sudden, unexpected moment, I felt his strong hands firmly grasping both sides of my waist, causing me to let out a quiet squeak. The warmth of his touch sent a blush creeping up my cheeks, a mix of embarrassment and gratitude washing over me. I couldn’t afford to dwell on these emotions; my focus remained fixed on getting up the boulder. 

I hoisted myself up with the help of Keith, finally getting on top of the darn rock. Who knew it was gonna be this difficult? “Thanks,” I said, turning to face Keith who was still on the ground. “I really thought I’d get up here by myself.” 

Keith's laughter filled the air as he effortlessly climbed up the boulder with ease, his height giving him a slight advantage over me, thanks to those long legs of his. 

We looked up at the sky, seeing the stars twinkling above our heads. I couldn’t help but be overwhelmed by a sense of awe. Despite being on a foreign planet, the stars above served as a poignant reminder of home. 

“It’s so beautiful here,” I whispered, my voice tinged with wonder. It kinda made me miss home even more than usual. 

“Yeah,” Keith replied with a nostalgic smile. “It kind of brings you back home, doesn’t it?” I nodded my head in agreement. 

Taking a brief break to ease the strain on my neck, I sat up straight and turned to Keith. “You wanted to talk, right? What’s up?” 

Keith looked at me, a momentary lapse suggesting that he’d briefly forgotten the purpose of our rendezvous. After a pause, something clicked. 

“Sorry, I almost forgot,” he confessed, reaching for the back of his neck as a small blush coloured his cheeks even at night. “I just wanted to spend some time with you. It feels like it’s been ages since we got to do something like this.” 

I chuckled softly, my gaze meeting his as a warm smile tugged at my lips. “It’s been literally two days,” I remarked, though the truth was, the past two days were filled with challenges for him and the Paladins. Not to mention, I’ve been working alongside Coran the Princess for the majority of the time. Our journey had only begun, yet it felt like we’d been at this for a long while. 

“I know,” Keith replied, his eyes locking onto mine. “But could you blame me? The last two days were action-packed and it feels like it’d been weeks since we’ve arrived.” 

No. I couldn’t blame him for feeling that way. From going on dangerous missions to retrieve the Lions to their battles against Sendak, not to mention the rigorous training that followed – they’ve been through a lot. I could only watch from the sidelines, watching them fill in the shoes of their predecessors. 

“Besides,” Keith continued, his voice tender, “it’d be nice to escape from all the chaos, even just for a little while.” His dark, purple eyes left me captivated. “Now that we’ve figured out how to form Voltron, I’m sure things’ll get busier. There won’t be a lot of opportunities to hang out like this.” 

Underneath the shimmering night sky, Keith’s words made my heart race as I gazed back at him. I wasn’t sure why I was feeling this way as I continued to look into his eyes. 

“Yeah,” I uttered. “I mean, you’re the Red Paladin, and as the right hand of Voltron, I imagine Shiro will undoubtedly lean on you heavily as his second-in-command. There’s no doubt you’ll have your hands full.”

The thought of it all filled me with an exhilarating sense of anticipation and wonder. The idea of witnessing my friends’ valiant efforts to defend the universe felt surreal. Amidst the excitement lingered a twinge of uncertainty. 

What if we’re not ready to face these aliens? 

What if someone gets badly injured? 

Or worse, what if someone dies? What if Keith dies?

“Hey,” Keith’s voice entered my thoughts, bringing me back to reality. I turned to meet his gaze, finding his eyes fixed on me with a bit of concern.  “You okay? You look a bit on edge,” he remarked, catching me off guard. I hadn’t realised my unease had become evident. 

“Was I?” I responded,  feigning innocence as I returned his gaze. I wasn’t really in the mood to delve into the depth of my thoughts with him; they were all subjected and tangled, and it’d be best if I didn’t explain. “Sorry, it’s nothing serious. I just had a lot on my mind thinking about how busy you guys will be.” 

Keith stared at me for a moment, and it seemed as though he could pierce through my attempt to deceive him. 

“Well,” he began “you’re gonna have your hands full too, aren’t you?. Allura had you shadowing here around the Castle for most of the day. I assume that you will be helping her and Coran more often.”

He had a point, and there was no denying it. While my tasks might not hold the same level of excitement as being a Paladin, I couldn’t help but agree with Keith. “Yeah, you’re right.” 

Beneath the canvas of the Arusian sky, we found solace in the stillness of the night that enveloped us. A sense of tranquillity washed over me as I  sat beside Keith, our shared silence speaking volumes of our unspoken connection. I couldn’t quite explain it, but it was a nice feeling. 

But as time went on, the gentle lull of the night began to pull me into dreamland. I desperately tried to fight off the weight of fatigue, but it began tugging at my eyelids. It wasn’t long until I succumbed to the gentle embrace of sleep, all the while knowing that Keith was right beside me. 

“ Athalia, ” a familiar voice echoed in the darkness. 

My eyes blinked open, discovering the same field from my previous dream. The sky remained unblemished, and the earth below showed no signs of breakage. Everything lay before me as if nothing had happened, undisturbed. 

I walked through the field, searching for the platinum-haired woman once more. If this mirrored my previous dream, she’d reveal herself soon. It felt as if minutes had passed as I roamed through the field, my gaze looking at my surroundings until a large tree appeared in the distance. It wasn’t here before. 

Its leaves danced with the gentle breeze as I approached the tree. Soon, my eyes caught not just one, but two figures sitting underneath.

The first figure was a man, dressed in garments fit for a noble. His Altean lineage was unmistakable, evident in the graceful crescent marks beneath his eyes. He had long golden hair, neatly pulled back and tied with a band. A tender and affectionate expression was seen on his face as his gaze remained fixed on the other figure beside him.  

My eyes shifted to the second figure who was seated on the verdant grass beneath him. And there, at that moment, my eyes laid eyes upon her .

I spotted the woman with platinum blonde hair sitting under the tree that towered behind her. Her face was hidden away, hiding behind her hair as she looked down into her arm. It wasn’t until I moved closer that I noticed that there were three beneath the tree’s shade. It was a young family. 

“ She’s precious ,” the woman softly cooed, cradling the newborn in her arms. “ A splendid gift from the universe.” 

“What shall we name her?”  The man asked. 

The woman took a brief pause and then asked, “ How about Athalia? It’s unique, don’t you agree?” 

The man went down on one knee beside the woman. “More than just unique. It’s a beautiful name,” he said, gently caressing the baby’s face.

Suddenly, the image of the young family flickered for a moment. Something has changed. The man’s smile had vanished, replaced by tears in his eyes as he held the blonde woman, who now lay lifeless in his arms.  

She was dead. 

“Talia, please don’t leave me! You can’t leave us, your daughter needs you!” The man’s voice trembled with sorrow as his tears streamed down his face, desperately clinging to the woman. In her embrace, their newborn (who had grown a little before the glitch) cried with her arms outstretched as if she were pleading for her mother’s presence. I “We need you. We can’t continue without you.”

My chest tightened. The wailing of the baby rang in my ears making it difficult to not cry. I had no idea who these people were , but I couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of empathy for their plight. After all, the woman was leaving behind her loved ones who needed her.

The vision of the family glitched once again, this time with the man holding his sleeping young daughter in his arms. 

“I will do whatever it takes to raise you the way your mother would have,” he softly whispered, gently rocking her back and forth. “Athalia, you are going to be part of a generation that will stand up for the people of Altea alongside the royal family. You will serve the family, just as your mother and I have. You will achieve incredible things in your lifetime, I know it” 

The ground beneath me trembled with an unsettling intensity while the scene before me started to glitch. It seemed that the change warped reality itself, distorting the once tranquil setting I stood in. The serene skies morphed into a disconcerting palate of fiery reds and orange. Even the vibrant bed of flowers, one alive and blooming, withered, their petals curled and faded to ash. 

Terrified screams pierced the air from behind, sending shivers down my spine as I turned to face the source of all the commotion. What I witnessed was nothing sort of apocalyptic. Streaks of brilliant light descended from the heavens, crashing into the earth with explosive force and creating craters in the ground. All I could do was stand there, stunned and in disbelief, as destruction was everywhere. 

From my vantage point, I saw Alteans valiantly pushing back their oppressors with determination unwavering. It seemed that they were at war with the Galra as I recognised the enemy fleets. Despite their relentless efforts and their troops outnumbering the Galra, it was evident that it would take more than sheer bravery to stop their enemy.  

In the midst of the war that unravelled before me, my eyes caught something familiar. A figure with golden hair, locked in a desperate struggle for survival as he fought against the Galra. His pristine armour bore stains of blood, and his face wore the scars of combat as he fought, his claymore slashing through the enemy ranks with precision. A sudden urge bubbled up from within me, desiring to aid him despite my lack of combat skills. Yet, my feet remained rooted to the ground, powerless to move as the battle continued. 

I stood there helpless, feeling utterly helpless, as I witnessed soldiers from both sides collapsing to the ground. The sight of all the bloodshed was becoming unbearable to watch. A part of me wanted to look away, but my gaze remained locked on the harrowing scene that played out. 

Then, out of nowhere, Galra battleships swooped down from the sky, raining down beams of destruction upon the Alteans. They didn’t care about collateral damage, even if it meant their troops getting caught in the crossfire. Their ruthlessness knew no bounds. 

My attention shifted toward the golden-haired man, who was still giving it his all in the fight. He swung his claymore, but it was a miss, leaving him wide open for a nasty hit to his side. 

“No!” I screamed out in panic, watching as his armour got stained with his own blood and mixed with those of the Galra that he’d slain. The man faltered, but still stood his ground and managed to bring down the one who’d stabbed him. However, more Galra soldiers were closing in on him as he grew visibly weaker. 

My feet, no longer restrained by the invisible force that kept me rooted, surged forward on their own. I sprinted toward the man with no clear plan in mind, as if I was about to fling myself in front of him. It felt like I’d lost all control over my own actions. 

Just as I was closing in on the man, a powerful beam struck down behind him, sending bodies hurtling through the air upon impact. The ground shook, causing me to tumble face-first onto the ground. I struggled to look up, but as soon as I managed, I saw the lifeless bodies of Galra soldiers sprawled across the earth. Not far from them lay the man, buried underneath the pile of rubble. 

He was dead. 

The war continued as I lay on the ground, stunned. It had hit me realising the Altean child was parentless; Athalia had become an orphan. I wanted to look for the child in the midst of war, but I could hardly remember what she looked like. All I wanted to do was to bring her to safety. The problem was that I had no clue where to even begin looking. 

As I struggled to get up from the ground, a sudden grip on my arm flipped me onto my back. To my horror, a bloodied Galra soldier loomed over me, their yellow eyes locked onto mine, filled with bloodlust. A sinister grin appeared on their face as they brandished their weapon high above their head. Feeling stunned and unable to move, I could only watch in terror as the alien stood over me, cackling maniacally before bringing down the blade. 

“NO!” I yelled, shutting my eyes tightly, preparing for the worst. 

My body jerked, and my eyes snapped open, only to find the Castle in front of me. It slowly dawned on me that it had all been a dream. I genuinely thought it was real, believing that I was on the brink of death at the hands of the Galra. I gradually regained my composure only to realise something: the Castle was leaning to one side. 

“Athena?” Keith’s voice was heard nearby. I could feel the side of my head resting against something, and it didn’t take long for me to realise that I had dozed off on Keith’s shoulder. Thankfully, I didn’t leave any embarrassing drool marks on his jacket. 

I immediately straightened up, feeling pain on the other side of my neck instantly. How long had I been asleep, and how did I manage to get so close to Keith? I was pretty sure there was a bit of space between us, maybe only by a few inches, but now our arms were rubbing against each other.

“I-I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to fall asleep on you,” I stammered, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment.

Keith shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. You had a long day,” he replied.

“You did too,” I said, reaching up to rub the side of my neck, trying to ease the pain that had settled there. “You must be exhausted after all the training you’ve gone through.” Keith nonchalantly shrugged, but I could see the weariness in his eyes. 

“Anyhow, we should probably head back inside and get some shuteye. Who knows what tomorrow will bring for the both of us,” I suggested, distancing myself from Keith, feeling the warmth that had been beside me dissipate.

He nodded his head, jumping down from the top of the boulder. Keith then turned to me, his deep purple eyes locking with mine, as he extended a hand toward me. Cautiously, I shifted closer to the edge of the boulder and took Keith’s hand. He tightened his grip before I leaped off the giant rock. 

“Thanks,” I replied after I landed on my feet. I released my hold on Keith’s hand, but he didn’t let go. I looked at him, but he remained silent. “Keith?” 

Keith finally released my hand after realising that he was still holding on. His grip gently loosened as he turned his gaze away. I couldn’t help but notice the crimson flush that coloured his ears. I’d witnessed Keith blush several times before, but this time, there was something different about it. 

“Sorry,” he mumbled, his voice a little distracted. “I dazed out for a moment. Let’s get going.” With that, Keith turned and began walking away, leaving me perplexed. My heart, however, had other plans, racing beneath my chest as  I stood there in awe.  

“Are you coming or not?” Keith called back, waiting for me a short distance away. I snapped out of my thoughts and saw that he was patiently waiting for me. I nodded my head and quickly jogged toward him. 

As I walked beside him, a flurry of questions swirled in my mind. What was this feeling? Why was I feeling this way? I couldn’t put my finger on it, but whatever it was, it left me with a warm, inexplicable feeling deep inside. 

Chapter Text

~ Athena~

Days had passed since the Paladins figured out how to form Voltron. They were neck-deep in team training, soaring through the Arusian skies with their Lions, and refining their combat skills. While they were busy training, I hung around Allura and Coran inside the Castle, helping in any way that I could. 

One day, Allura tasked me to create a new prototype of the translation device she’d used when we first met her. She thought it’d be a good idea for everyone to have handy before we depart Arus since we’ll be encountering different alien species. 

While I was mainly into navigation and understanding maps, I decided to dabble in communications tech during my time at the Garrison to expand my skill set. Crafting a prototype for Allura wasn’t much of a challenge. Altean tech is pretty impressive stuff and made prototyping a breeze. I could zoom in and out of the prototype, take things apart, and toss in new functions effortlessly without even physically touching it. Plus, no coding was required, which was a relief since Altean programming would be a whole different ballpark for me. I’ll have to tackle it eventually when it’s necessary. 

I did get additional help from Pidge, who’s actually a communications specialist, to make certain functions work. Getting her aid was  All I needed to do was test the prototype. 

“How are things going with the prototype?” Allura’s voice chimed as I finished downloading the remaining files into the receiver. 

“Pidge and I added some cool new features to the receiver and earpiece,” I said, keeping my eyes on the loading screen. When it finally hit 100%, I grabbed the devices and handed it over to Allura. 

“Not only will the users understand the language, but we’ve tweaked it to provide info on the alien species, their home planet, and its current environmental state,” I explained, watching the Princess inspect the newly upgraded device. “Essentially, the Paladins will have access to the same data the Castle has and more.”

Allura activated the receiver and wore the earpiece. As it activated, a holographic band materialized around her eyes, giving the appearance of wearing a futuristic pair of shades before vanishing. 

“You’re geniuses!” Allura’s blue eyes grew wide in awe, turning in my direction. “I could access all the information about your home planet just by looking at you, and goodness, you Earthlings have many languages! I must have this for myself.” 

I chuckled in response. It felt good getting a little appreciation for the work, but I had to give most of the credit to Pidge. She made sure the design made sense before assisting me in reconfiguring the device. “It wouldn’t have come together without Pidge’s help. I owe it all to her, actually. I’m also planning to make adjustments to the Paladin’s helmets so they can have a similar feature without needing the earpiece. That is if you’d allow me to make those adjustments.”

“I’m really amazed, Athena,” Allura remarked with a smile, taking off the earpiece and handing it back to me. “I trust you to handle the updates for the Paladin’s gear. It will help them tremendously.” 

My heart swelled seeing that my work (and Pidge’s) were appreciated. I finally felt like I was making a contribution to the team this way, even if I wasn’t on the field. 

“How are things with the Castle?” I asked. “I’m sure the Paladins are itching to get out there to help liberate planets and defeat Zarkon.” 

Allura let out a laugh. “I’m sure they are,” she replied. “I just had to make a few more adjustments to the Castle’s Castle’s nebulon booster. We should be set to leave Arus by tomorrow.” 

“That’s great,” I said, though a hint of nervousness crept in. We were about to face Zarkon and his Empire, and from what I’d heard from Allura, Coran, and Shiro over the past couple of days, he was a terrifying adversary. Who knew what kind of sinister plans he’d have up his sleeve when we go up against him? 

The Princess then reached out to a nearby table and picked up a familiar chest. I had almost forgotten about it. It was the same chest that I discovered in the weapons room. I hadn’t noticed it on the table before; Allura or Coran must’ve placed it there while I was engrossed in the prototype. 

“Coran finished running some tests on this chest,” Allura said as she handed the box to me. “It's an Altean heirloom, but its contents remain a mystery. Coran wasn’t able to pry it open, no matter what he did…Fortunately, it’s perfectly safe for you to keep.” 

I turned my gaze to Allura. “Are you giving this to me?” She nodded affirmatively. I hesitated for a moment, looking down at the chest before looking back at the Princess. “But, it’s an Altean heirloom. You should keep it. It’s one of the things you have left of your home.” 

“You’re the one who stumbled upon it,” Allura replied, taking my hand and placing the box on top. “Consider it as a little ‘thank you’ gift for all your hard work on the prototype. I’ll have to give my thanks to Pidge as well.” She released my hand, and I gazed down at the pristine white chest. The feeling from before lingered, a sense that there was something unique about it, apart from its obvious Altean origin. 

“Thank you, Allura. You’re far too generous,” I expressed, offering a sincere smile to the Princess, who returned it with warmth. 

Allura extended an invitation to join her and the Paladins for lunch since they should’ve wrapped up training by now. I accepted her offer eagerly, both to catch up with everyone and because my stomach started to growl. It had been hours since I had breakfast since I started the day quite early. 

Allura invited me to have lunch with her and the Paladins. They should have finished training around this time, so I accepted her invitation. I wanted to see how everyone was doing, and besides, I was feeling hungry. It had been hours since I had breakfast.

We walked down the hallway in the direction of the dining hall, where a tantalizing aroma wafted through the air, instantly making my stomach growl with anticipation. Allura and I stepped inside to find Keith and Lance indulging themselves with some exotic-looking cuisine across the table. Hunk was also present, although surprisingly, wasn’t partaking in the culinary adventure with the other two. It was an odd sight. 

“Seems like they’re liking the Paladin lunch!” Allura said as we walked toward Coran who was watching things unfold. The older Altean grumbled and crossed his arms like a sulking child. 

“I don’t want to talk about it!” 

I sauntered over to the table and made eye contact with the boys. Keith had his mouth stuffed, and he gazed up at him like a chipmunk caught red-handed. It was actually kinda cute. His face turned a little red, averted his gaze away from mine while he covered his mouth with a napkin.

“What’s all this?” I asked. 

“Want a taste? Hunk made all of this and it’s seriously delicious,” Lance offered, holding up a spoonful of food in my direction. The smell took me by surprise, as it reminded me of food back home, minus the colourful ingredients before me. Keith nodded his head in agreement before eating the rest of his meal. I turned to Hunk, surprised that he was the culinary mastermind behind the Paladin lunch.

“I never knew you were into cooking, Hunk.” 

Hunk shrugged, a bashful smile forming as he scratched the back of his neck. “Well, my family loves to cook, and in our culture, it’s pretty common for the men to take charge in the kitchen for the women and children,” he explained, while the guys continued to chow down on their food. “But hey, you should try the food for yourself and see what you think.” 

I took the spoon from Lance and tried Hunk’s cooking for myself. Without hesitation, I went ahead and took a bite. The food itself was a tad chewy (still way better than the food goo), but there was this explosion of flavours that left me speechless. 

“Hunk, you are amazing,” I complimented, going in for another mouthful of his cooking. “You should cook more often!” 

Hunk let out a chuckle. “Thanks! I’m thinking when we hit up another planet, I’ll get to experiment with even more interesting ingredients.” 

Just as we were settling into conversation, the alarms rang throughout the Castle, instantly taking everyone’s attention. Allura swiftly activated the holographic screen with a swipe of her hand. Lance, in his typical fashion, stood up and slurped up the last of his noodles. 

We were watching live surveillance footage of the Castle entrance when the camera zoomed in, zeroing in on a peculiar object peeking out from behind a nearby rock. It was an alien, sporting brown, stubby horns and a rather adorable little face. 

“What is that?” Keith asked. 

Allura shrugged. “I’m not entirely sure. Perhaps it’s one of the local Arusian inhabitants?” 

The alien cautiously scanned the area before darting toward another rock, using it as cover. Strangely, despite the fact that the alien was armed with a weapon, it appeared entirely non-threatening.

“Aww!” Hunk and I couldn’t help but exclaim at the same time. 

“It doesn’t look too dangerous,” Lance chimed in confidently. 

“You never know,” Keith responded his hand swiftly activating his Bayard. Allura spun around, shooting him a stern look before he would make an attempt to exit the room.

“No,” Allura declared. “Alteans believe in peace first. Let’s go welcome them. Athena, I believe it’s time to put your prototype to the test.” I nodded my head, reaching into my belt pocket to retrieve the devices. After inserting the earpiece, I activated the receiver and the band of light materialized before my eyes before dissipating.  

Hunk and Lance led the way, with Coran and Allura following behind. I turned to Keith, who still seemed cautious about our unexpected guest. His gaze met mine, his brow furrowing as he tightened his grip on his Bayard. 

“I’m not taking any chances,” he said before following the rest of the group out the door. I let out a sigh, silently hoping that Keith wouldn’t stir up any trouble, and followed the group to the Castle’s entrance.

The large Castle doors opened up, revealing out unexpected visitor attempting to crossover to another rock. Upon being caught, the alien panicked and made a hasty dash behind the nearest bush. Clearly, the little guy’s stealth wasn’t his strongest suit. 

We approached the bush where the alien had taken refuge. Allura took the lead, moving closer toward it. 

“Greetings,” Allura said with a soft, gentle voice. “We know you’re in there, and we mean no harm.” I peered over her shoulder, catching a glimpse of the little guy’s beady red eyes through the leaves. The alien seemed even more harmless, and more like a cute little plush lizard. 

The alien suddenly leaped out of the bush, flipping in the air before sticking the landing in front of the Princess, its sword pointed at her. Meanwhile, my earpiece’s holographic display scanned the creature, dishing out the information about the species in a matter of seconds.

“Aw!” Hunk exclaimed once more, gushing over the creature. 

But Keith was all business, taking a step forward in front of the Princess with his Bayard at the ready. “Wait! He could be dangerous,” he remarked. “Drop your weapon.”  

“No one takes Klaizap’s weapon!” Declared the armed alien, firmly maintaining his stance while clutching his sword, pointed squarely at Keith.

“Keith, he’s harmless,” I said, reaching for his hand that gripped the Bayard and gently guiding it downward. Keith turned to me and had a perplexed look before relenting. There was still a hint of caution lingering in his eyes, wary of the creature.  

“Please, kind sir, accept my most humble apologies,” Allura continued. “May I ask for your name and what you’re doing here?”

Allura’s response had taken on a polite and diplomatic tone. Not that she wasn’t polite before, but there was a distinct shift in her manner of speaking. 

The creature looked at the Princess, wary for a moment before cautiously lowering its weapon. “I am Klaizap, the bravest of our warriors,” it introduced. “Our village is over at Gazrel Hill. I come  seeking answers as to why the Lion Goddess is angered with her devoted followers.”

“Followers?” Coran said while Hunk added, “Lion Goddess?” 

“Yes, the one the ancients spoke of.” Klaizap turned his head and pointed at this weathered mural that was only a few steps from the Castle’s entrance. Though it was covered in moss, the outlines were still visible, depicting what appeared to be a deity lion and its followers deep in prayer. I definitely didn’t notice that the mural existed since day one on Arus. 

“What makes you think she’s angered?” Allura asked, looking at Klaizap with kind eyes. 

“Destruction is everywhere.” The alien explained, his demeanour changing as he regarded us with a serious expression. “In the past few suns, fire has rained from the heavens and a giant danced in the sky!”

I soon connected the dots in Klaizap’s story, realising that the creature was talking about Voltron. The Paladins had been training day in and day out ever since they’d figured out how to become that colossal warrior. 

I noticed Hunk leaning toward Lance, his hand partially covering his mouth to prevent the alien from reading his lips. “I think he’s talking about Voltron,” he whispered, loudly. I mentally facepalmed, believing Hunk wanted to say something discreet. Not only that, his ‘whisper’ echoed loud and clear for everyone to hear.

“Yeah, I think we got that,” Lance responded.

Allura turned her head toward Klaizap with a reassuring smile. “You have not angered the Lion Goddess.” She assured.

The alien cocked his head, his curiosity getting the better of him as he looked up at her. “How can you be so certain?”  

“Because I am Allura, and this is my Castle,” she replied, her gaze driting upwards toward the structure. Klaizap immediately gasps,  dropping his weapon and falling on his knees in front of her. 

“Please, bravest warrior, take us to your village so we may meet our neighbours.” 

“What about our mission to get off this planet and fight Zarkon?” Keith asked. It was a valid concern. With Zarkon out there, busy conquering planets and trying to take the Voltron Lions, did we really have the luxury to visit the Arusians? Then again, this could be our chance to forge alliances with species still untouched by Zarkon’s grasp. 

The Princess turned to us, her expression calm. She offered a warm smile as she looked at all of us. “Part of the Paladin’s mission is to spread peace and diplomacy. Arus has been our host for ten thousand years, and they deserve our thanks.” 

Keith remained silent as the other two Paladins exchanged looks. After all, thanks to the Arusians, Allura, Coran and the Castle were kept safe. Besides, if Klaizap was harmless, how bad could it be to visit his people? 

“Then, what are we waiting for?” I spoke. “Let’s go meet them.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

It felt as if they’d been waiting for our arrival when we approached the Arusian village. The citizens gathered around the Lions, their eyes brimming with joy and wonder. Some greeted us with large baskets of alien fruits, while others eagerly offered warm hugs. They were definitely a cuddly bunch. 

A little one came running toward me, wrapping itself around my leg before looking up with the most endearing set of eyes. Ugh, how could I say ‘no’ to that face!? I couldn’t help but scoop up the creature into my arms, giving it a gentle squeeze. It responded with a delighted giggle, embracing me back. 

“They’re definitely not harmless, Keith,” I remarked, cuddling the creature. “See?” 

“I guess so,” he muttered, attempting a smile as he looked at the Arusians gathered around him. 

Suddenly, an elderly voice rang out from the crowd, drawing our attention. “Oh, Lion Goddess!” My eyes fell on the older Arusian, dressed in a flowing green robe, who approached the Princess with open arms. He must be the village elder or something. 

“I, King of the Arusians, formally beg for your forgiveness. Please have mercy on us and accept our traditional dance of apology,” the King exclaimed, his voice filled with reverence. 

The rest of the Arusians erupted in cheers.

The king clapped, summoning a pink Arusian who looked similar to Klaizap. She quickly positioned herself in front of the Princess, poised and ready, waiting for the signal to start. “Commence Dancy of Apology! Hurrah!” The king cried out. 

Heavy drum beats filled the air while the Arusian danced to its melody. The performance was good (albeit interesting), though admittedly peculiar, especially since none of us had a chance to explain why we’d come. It was a little awkward, as there was really no need for them to apologize. 

“Please, there’s no need for this,” Allura said mid-performance. 

“Moontow, halt!” The King’s sudden command brought the dancer to an abrupt stop, her graceful form balancing on one foot as she held her pose. I looked at the crowd, their faces now etched with tears and emotion.

“The Goddess has refused the apology. Start the sacrificial fire! We must throw ourselves in!” My eyes grew wide, watching logs being thrown into piles and easily catching fire. The Arusians cried out as the fire grew bigger. Even an innocent Arusian was bound to a pole, ready to drop him into the blazing fire.  

“No! No sacrifices!” Allura panicked, stepping forward to avert the impending catastrophe. Remarkably, the Arusians stopped, seemingly recognizing her authority. 

“Then, shall we proceed with the dance?” The King asked, his countenance shifting into a smile. 

Allura hesitated for a moment, her gaze sweeping over the rest of us. I locked eyes with her and nodded for her to do the right thing. I preferred a scenario where no lives were at risk, even if it meant going through with the unnecessary dance.

“That would be a better alternative,” the Princess replied. 

The King signalled the Arusians to resume the performance with two quick claps.

The dance ended as soon as the dancer went on her knees, bowing at the Princess while the citizens followed suit. Allura expressed her gratitude to the Arusians for their appreciation. “Please, rise. I’m not worthy of your worship. It was my fault that I’ve put you in danger. I should be the one apologising to you.” 

The Arusians looked up at Allura as she took a step forward. “I am Princess Allura, and these are the Paladins of Voltron. Although we are from different worlds, with different traditions, our desire is to live alongside you as friends,” she declared. Everyone stood back up on their feet, giving us confused expressions. 

“But…what about the mighty robot angel? Has it not come here to destroy us because of our immoral ways?” The King asked. 

“Voltron? No,” the Princess replied firmly. “In fact, that mighty robot is here to protect you. Let it be known that Voltron will protect every innocent being throughout the universe!” The Arusians exchanged looks for a moment before cheering. I couldn’t help but be impressed. Allura really had her way with words.

The Arusians crowded around us once again, eager to shower us with more hugs. I couldn’t resist bending down to their eye level, allowing some of them to climb up like children.

“You’re so pretty!” exclaimed a young Arusian sporting a charming flower crown on her horns. 

I pointed at myself, playfully asking, “Me?” The young Arusian smiled and nodded. “You’re so kind, but I think the one who’s truly pretty is you! You have a lovely flower crown on your head. It suits you perfectly.” 

“Me too! I’m pretty too!” chimed another, tugging at my arm and proudly showing her own flower crown. I couldn’t help but laugh as the younger Arusians gathered around me, yearning for my attention to play with them. As much as I was enjoying their company, I couldn’t help but wonder if I’d have enough energy to keep up with their boundless enthusiasm. 

I’d never really babysat kids before, and growing up as an only child without siblings to look after, this whole experience was pretty new to me. Who could’ve guessed that I’d end up playing with alien children? 

While the little ones kept me entertained, I noticed Keith stealing glances in my direction. He had his hands full with his share of clingy Arusians. I couldn’t help but smile at him, wondering what was going on in his mind. Keith attempted a smile but was quickly caught off guard by an overly affectionate Arusian. Seeing how he was handling the situation, it was evident that he wasn’t exactly the cuddly type. 

“How’re you holding up, Keith?” I asked as I got to my feet, cradling one of the Arusians. 

“This is definitely a first for me,” Keith replied, peering down at the alien who had latched onto his torso. “I don’t really hug strangers, but, uh…you’re really cuddly.” 

“Thank you,” came an unexpectedly deep voice from the Arusian, catching us off guard. None of us anticipated such a resonating voice coming from a small creature. We exchanged glances before bursting into laughter. 

“ Team, I need backup, ” Shiro’s voice crackled over comms. I reached down and unclipped the communicator from my hip.

“Shiro?” I called out. 

“What is it?” Keith added. 

The ground beneath us trembled, causing the Arusians to let out panicked screams. I looked at my surroundings before looking up at the sky, spotting a massive ball of fire entering the planet’s atmosphere. 

“We’ve got to get to our Lions!” Keith exclaimed.

The Arusian I carried let out a frightened whimper, leaning into my shoulder. Her trembling mirrored the anxiety of the other Arusians. It was evident that we had to ensure the safety of these innocent creatures. 

I scanned the area, looking for a place where the Arusians could take refuge. That was when I spotted a nearby cave just beyond the little straw huts. 

“Everyone, head inside the cave, now!” I commanded, putting down the young Arusian. She looked at me with concern, worried about the situation. “Don’t worry. You’ll be safer in the cave.”I reassured her, gesturing for her to follow the rest who were already making their way toward it.

As a flock of them ran to safety, Hunk sprinted alongside them. Keith acted quickly, reaching out to stop him. He caught Hunk by the collar and forcibly pulled him in the direction of the Lions. 

“Not you, Hunk!” Keith growled while Hunk sobbed in response. 

I turned to Allura. “I’ll go check the village to make sure no one’s left behind. You and Coran need to bring them to safety.” The Princess nodded her head before we moved our separate ways. 

I hurried over to the village, quickly scanning the area to make sure no one was left behind. It seemed everyone had vacated at the sign of trouble. The shake must have alerted them immediately, causing them all to run for their lives. 

Just as I was beginning to think that the village was empty, a faint cry rang out from a distance. I spun around, trying to pinpoint the source of the sound. It was definitely not coming from the huts.

The cries for help persisted as I ran around the village, making sure I hadn’t missed any of the houses. It wasn’t until I reached the outskirts of the small settlement that I heard the cry once more, echoing from the nearby forest. Daylight streamed through the dense trees, casting dappled shadows on the path ahead. 

I hesitated for a moment, wary of venturing further into the woods. The forest had always seemed mysterious, and the thought of getting lost didn’t sit well with me. But the desperate cries for help tugged at my conscience, urging me to go in. 

With a deep breath, I steeled myself and stepped into the forest, determined to find the source of the plaintive cries. 

Chapter Text

~Keith~

“Do you think we’ll make it in time?” Lance asked as we sped toward Shiro’s location. 

“We have to,” I growled. The mere thought of losing Shiro again triggered something deep within me; it was something I couldn’t allow. I thrust my controls forward, accelerating at Red’s maximum speed.

As we made our approach to our destination, my eyes caught sight of the Green Lion being knocked down by a massive purple ball of energy. My eyes followed the trajectory of the orb, which retracted back to its source – a giant space gladiator. Compared to the gladiator back in the training deck, this one was much more menacing. The robot charged toward the Green Lion while it was left vulnerable on the ground. The orb began to power up as the robot swung its arm, preparing to launch at the helpless Lion. 

Before it had a chance to strike, the Black Lion pounced onto the robot’s shoulder. The space gladiator moved around in circles, twisting and turning, attempting to shake off the Black Lion. It didn’t take long for it to take hold of the Lion, throwing it down beside the Green Lion.

They were in deep trouble. 

I activate the blasters, unleashing a volley of beams from Red’s mouth at the robot. That should temporarily stop it from trying to blow up the two Lions to bits. “Lay down some covering fire so Pidge and Shiro can get out of there!” I commanded. 

“Roger that,” Lance replied, opening fire on the giant gladiator. 

“Check this out! Battle-lion headbutt!” Hunk cried out, not withholding his excitement as the Yellow Lion knocked the enemy from behind, sending it sprawling onto its hands and knees. 

I turned on the comms and connected with Shiro and Pidge. “Are you guys okay down there?” 

“We’re hangin’ in there,” Shiro replied, and I watched as both Lions regained their footing and began making their way to a safer location. “Still alive, for now.” 

“Are the Galra behind this?” Hunk asked.  One thing’s for sure, the robot looked like it belonged to the Galra. With prep taking a while, it felt like it was a matter of time before they’d show up again to try and take Voltron.

“I think so, but I’ve never seen anything like it,” Shiro responded, his expression furrowed in contemplation.  

“So, what’s the plan?” Lance interjected as the robot was steadily getting back on its feet. “Shoot at it with everything we’ve got? Take out its weapon? Call it names?” 

“If we want to take this monster down, there’s only one way to do it,” Shiro said. The Black Lion roared, almost as if it knew what was happening next. We all knew. The rest of the Lions roared following the Black Lion as we flew up towards the atmosphere. 

“Form Voltron!” 

It felt like second nature at this point, just as we’d practiced. Teamwork was becoming more and more natural. I wasn’t used to working with anyone other than Shiro or Athena, but after training and bonding with this group, I was starting to get a hang of it. 

Voltron landed on its feet in front of the enemy, standing confidently and ready to fight off this monstrous creature. “Remember, we’re one unit, fighting with one goal,” Shiro said. 

The robot extended its left hand, creating another purple orb. Without hesitation, we propelled ourselves forward, closing the gap between us and our menacing adversary, just before it fired its orb toward us. We swiftly dodged the attack, as my heart raced with adrenaline. 

As we flew loser, I wound up and unleashed a powerful punch, aiming for its metallic frame. My eyes widened in surprise as the robot stopped my attack. It was thanks to Pidge’s quick reflexes to give our enemy an uppercut that sent our foe sprawling.  

We soared through the air and descended upon the space robot with two heavy fists printed to deliver a bone-crushing blow. Yet, despite our force, the enemy managed to block our attack with a single arm, emitting a disconcerting shirring sound.

My console flashed with an urgent alert, signalling a threat from behind. I turned my gaze to the side and caught a glimpse of the purple orb heading toward us.

“Incoming!” I yelled, but before we could get out of the way, the orb knocked us down. I braced myself for impact, gripping my controls as tight as I could before Red crashed into the planet’s surface. 

“What the heck was that?!” Lance’s voice crackled over the comms.“That orb is like a boomerang!” He was right about that. It seemed that even when the robot missed landing an attack, it had the ability to retrieve the orb, making it tricky for us to come up with a solution. 

We tried to get up from the ground, but the sheer weight of the orb firmly pinned us down. Our attempts to break free were futile as the pressure continued to keep us grounded. It wasn’t long until the weight subsided, but I could only assume that the enemy was ready to mount another attack. 

“We need to get up,” Shiro commanded. Before we could move an inch, the Gladiator pinned us down once more. 

Panic started to settle in as I wondered how we ended up like this. It’s not like any of us are struggling to control their part of Voltron. It was because of this stupid robot that made things difficult for us to combat. 

The immense pressure from the ominous orb finally released us, allowing us to make another attempt to evade another attack. It was a close call when we saw the orb falling from the sky that nearly plummetted right into Voltron’s chest. My heart raced seeing that we just barely veered away from the orb. 

“I thought Voltron was the most powerful weapon in the universe!” I exclaimed in frustration, as we managed to get off the ground to evade another blow. 

“Yeah, how is this monster kicking our butts?” Hunk interjected. 

The orb shot through the plume of dust, hurtling toward us, and leaving us no time to think. We barely managed to dodge the orb as it flew past us, narrowly avoiding a direct hit to Voltron, but it wasn’t long until the enemy appeared behind us and landed a heavy uppercut that made us fall onto the rugged mountain range.

All the jostling with the enemy left me utterly drained as I looked out my Lion. I felt the energy from within me starting to disappear as my eyes met with the blue skies that hung above.  Doubt started to creep in – could we truly be the Paladins of Voltron? Were we capable of defeating Zarkon? At this point, I believed we were nowhere near being the universe's only hope.  

“Oh no, the village!” Shiro’s voice suddenly broke through, pulling me from my thoughts. “We have to protect them.” 

My gaze shifted as Voltron pushed itself from the ground, and there it was — the Arusian village, mere miles from our landing spot. However, the distance made the village appear even tinier. 

The memory of the villagers coming together, putting on heartfelt performances, and sharing everything they had with us began to play in my mind. The warmth and generosity of these innocent lives were now at risk if we didn’t do something about this unexpected visitor. 

As my thoughts swirled with worry for the villagers, a vivid image of Athena’s radiant smile, her laughter intertwining the with chattering of young Arusian children, flashed before my eyes. It was a powerful reminder of our responsibility as Paladins of Voltron. We bore the responsibility to protect, not just Athena, but also every life in that village and across the universe. 

Voltron managed to get back on its feet. However, our moment of respite was short-lived when the robot gladiator closed in on us, clutching the orb in its grip. Without hesitation, it hurled that thing in our direction, sending us deeper into the mountainside. We teetered on the precipice, nearly falling on top of the village below.

“That was a close one,” Shiro said as we managed to fly upward and fly in the other direction.

My attention shifted to the screen on my left, where I saw the Gladiator in hot pursuit, gradually closing the gap between us. The situation was growing tense as the enemy grew closer. We managed to get the robot away from the village, but the struggle to bring it down was only the beginning.

“We got him away from the Arusians, but we can’t take him down!” Pidge exclaimed. 

He was right. It seemed impervious to our attacks, effortlessly deflecting every punch and kick we tried to land. We were barely leaving a scratch on this guy, and it was getting annoying that we weren’t making any progress. Not only that, but that annoying orb it wielded was the source of all of our problems. I wonder if there’s a way to get rid of it, or at least make it so that the Gladiator loses its prized possession. 

“I got it! I’m going to power-kick that orb!” Lance exclaimed excitedly as if he had found the solution to defeating this thing. I rolled back my eyes, remembering what had happened earlier in the day when he attempted the kick during training. I didn’t want to take that chance of failing again. 

“The last time you did a kick, we fell!” I yelled, letting my frustration get the best of me as I tightly gripped my controls.

“Stop living in the past, Keith!” Voltron flew towards the space robot just as it released the orb. Lance, undaunted, let out a battle cry, getting ready to kick the orb back to the robot, only to have it fly past Voltron’s foot. As he swung Voltron’s leg, he missed the orb. I knew this wasn’t gonna end well. 

Sure enough, the orb collided with Voltron’s chin, knocking us over. 

“Pidge! Fire the lasers, now!” Shiro command broke through the chaos. 

“Got it!” Pidge replied, maneuvering the Green Lion into position to attach the menacing robot. But just as the Lion was about to unleash its fury, Voltron’s shield materialized right in front of its mouth.

“Oops! Wrong button!” He admitted, quickly trying to correct his mistake. 

“No! The lasers, Pidge!” Before we could react, the enemy’s orb struck us once more, pushing Voltron backward. As if that weren’t enough, the relentless orb hit us again, and again, and again before sending us to the ground. We can’t even catch a break. 

“Ugh, seriously. Every time we focus on that orb, we’re blindsided by that robot! And every time we focus on the monster, the orb hits us!” Hunk said. Our options were limited, and it felt like we were running out of ideas on how to defeat this guy. Before anyone could offer a solution, the heavy weight of the orb pinned us against the rock beneath us. 

Lance’s voice rang out in the midst of our situation. “Then, what do we do?” Lance asked, his anxiety palpable. Before anyone could respond, the orb was headed toward us at an alarming speed, slamming us against the rocky formation at our backs. 

“Shiro, we gotta move!” I shouted urgently, my focus now locked onto the robot’s intimidating face displayed on my screen. Its unrelenting gaze sent a shiver down my back, and my heart started pounding against my chest. The comms remained silent, and I couldn’t help but feel panicked. “Are you there? Shiro!” 

“That sound…I remember this monster. He was there when I was held in Zarkon’s prison,” he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with recognition. “I know how to beat it!” That was something I’ve been waiting to hear. 

The space gladiator rushed towards us, ready to throw a punch. Before it could land an attack, Voltron swiftly moved out of the way and created some distance between us and our opponent. 

“All of you, listen to me carefully,” our leader called out urgently, commanding our attention.  

Shiro wasted no time, launching into full detail about the enemy and its intricate mechanics. He emphasized that there was a pattern: whenever the deafening sound from the monster’s hand sounded, it meant that the orb was to return to its base. However, the real key was in counting the attacks – every third attack meant that the orb was in the midst of its charging phase, which would leave the robot vulnerable in that short time. That was our opportunity to strike and bring down the enemy. 

“What do we do in the meantime?” Hunk asked, panicked. 

“Defenses!” 

The orb crackled with powerful energy, fully charged and ready to strike. With ruthless precision, the robot threw it in our direction. All we needed to do was wait for the perfect timing while dodging all of the robot’s attacks. 

“Pidge! We need that shield!” Shiro commanded. 

In the nick of time, Pidge swiftly activated the shield, pulling it in front of Vltron just as the deadly attack headed toward us. The impact was strong, pushing us back a couple of steps, but we managed to stand our ground. 

“That’s one! Two more to go!” 

The second impact hit us with even greater force, causing Voltron to stagger. “We can’t take much more!” Hunk shouted, his voice filled with urgency and panic. 

“This is the last one! Everyone, brace for impact!” Shiro said. My anxiety rose as I watched the third wave of the robot’s attack heading toward us. My palms became slick with sweat underneath my gloved hand as I gripped the controls tightly, waiting with bated breath for the final strike. 

The third blow caused the shield to fly from our grasp, and the orb retreated back to its base. “Keith, now!” Shiro exclaimed, signalling for me to attack. With one swift motion, I thrust my lever forward, taking control of Voltron’s right arm and aiming it directly at the enemy.

It was a perfect shot, and our timing couldn’t have been better. The force from the attack propelled the robot back, causing it to stumble over its own feet before falling to the ground. A wave of anticipation washed over me as the dust started to settle. Did we do it? Did we finally beat the enemy robot? 

The thick cloud of smoke billowed out from the Gladiator’s fall, slowly dissipating and revealing a glimpse of the enemy. My eyes widened in shock as I watched the monster rise back up to its feet, now with the orb fully charged. It was ready for another attack. 

“It didn’t work!” Pidge exclaimed. 

The orb hits us again, sending Voltron tumbling into a ditch. Shiro’s voice crackled through all the commotion, “When I attacked him before, I had a sword!” Shiro replied. Voltron was still down on the rocky surface of the when the orb came flying toward us. I couldn’t help but feel a growing sense of exhaustion with the neverending assaults.

“Orb!” Hunk cried out. 

The powerful orb hits us once again, depleting Voltron’s power level. “We can’t take another shot like that! We need to do something quickly—” Pidge’s voice abruptly halted, drowned out by the growl emanating from Red. At that moment, I felt Red’s essence was trying to communicate with me. 

The panel in front of me sprung to life and moved on its own, rising up to reveal some kind of giant keyhole. It wasn’t an ordinary one, that’s for sure. It looked like it was made for my Bayard. 

“Whoa…” I gasped in awe, momentarily breaking through the intensity of the situation. “Wait a second guys. I think my Lion is telling me what to do.” 

“Well, whatever it is, do it! He’s about to fire his third shot!” Lance frantically cried out. I looked up seeing the robot preparing to attack us. It whipped its arm over its head, swinging the orb towards us.  

I moved swiftly, summoning my Bayard and aimed it into the keyhole–or whatever the right term was for it. However, just as my arm neared the slot, Voltron was struck again, causing me to fumble with my Bayard, nearly dropping it. 

The ground shook beneath us as the monster headed toward Voltron. It sprang into the air with its orb in hand, ready to strike us for the last time. Immediately, I gripped my Bayard firmly and managed to secure it into the latch. 

A sword materialised into existence, its shimmering form catching the sun’s light before slicing our powerful adversary through the core. I peered out through the window, witnessing the fall of the giant robot as it slumped to its knees along with a cascade of sparks all over its armour. It only took a few seconds for the once-threatening machine to succumb to its injuries, erupting into a fiery explosion on the empty plains of Arus. 

The ecstatic cheers of triumph flooded the comms, but I remained in a state of bewilderment, wondering how it had all come together. I stared down at my Bayard, carefully removing it from the latch. I couldn’t help but let out an amused chuckle, realising that Red played a huge part in our victory. As did everyone else, but it was Red who made the final strike against our enemy. 

I smiled, acknowledging our unspoken bond. “Thanks, Red.” 

In response, Red purred. 

“Allura, we managed to defeat Zarkon’s robot,” Shiro communicated to the Princess while Voltron transitioned back into separate Lions. 

Lance chimed in, his tone filled with assurance, “It’s safe for the Arusians to come out now.”

“That’s great, Paladins! I knew you could stop the monster from destroying the planet!” Allura replied over the comms. “Unfortunately, we have another problem at hand.” 

“What is it?” I asked. 

Allura’s pause lingered, and a sense of curiosity mingled with a touch of unease welled up within me. It was a strange, foreboding feeling I couldn’t put my finger on.

“It’s Athena,” she finally whispered, her words carrying some weight that sent a shiver down my spine.    

Chapter Text

~Athena~ 

I followed the source of the cries, darting through the dense woods with a sense of urgency. The ground beneath me shook, sending me stumbling over rocks and gnarled tree roots. I knew I couldn’t let these obstacles deter me; the cries for help were difficult to ignore. 

Before long, I burst out of the words and found myself standing at the edge of a vast, mountainous terrain. The landscape stretched out before me with its towering hills creating a beautiful view. Yet, it was what I saw on top of one of those hills that left me in disbelief. Voltron – the universe’s mightiest warrior— laid on its back and left completely vulnerable. 

“Oh no…” I muttered, my voice filled with a mix of shock and trepidation. 

As I looked ahead at the scene, my attention was drawn to a group of Arusian children in front of me. One was sobbing uncontrollably, her tears reflecting her distress. The other two leaned forward, dangerously close to the edge of the cliff. 

“Get away from there! It’s not safe!” I shouted. The urgency in my voice was impossible to ignore. Startled, the children at the edge instantly straightened up, their eyes widening as they looked in my direction. I wasted no time, racing towards the young Arusians.  

“But my baby brother is down there! He needs help!” The tearful Arusian’s voice quivered as she wept, her eyes glistening with desperation. The other two took a few steps back from the edge of the cliff, their faces etched with helplessness. “We were just playing when the ground started shaking and the ground suddenly crumbled beneath him.” 

Carefully, I leaned over the edge, my heart sinking as I spotted the smaller Arusian child several feet below, clinging to a thin branch with all his might. Below him was a thick, forested area. A fall from this height would be fatal for a young Arusian. Heck, it would be for everyone else too, including myself.  

The distressed child was desperately hanging on for his life, his tearful sobs echoing through the tense moment. “Keep holding on! I’m coming down to get you,” I cried out, my heart racing as soon as I recognised the challenge of safely conducting a rescue on my own. I’ve never done this before nor did I have the right equipment or skills, making this extremely dangerous.

I turned back to the other children, who stood frightened. “The rest of you, please find me a sturdy vine or rope that will be long enough that I can use to reach him. Quickly!”

The Arusian children nodded and immediately ran off, their small figures disappearing into the forest as they scored for something that could be of use. While I waited for their return, I pondered how to best reach the poor child. The only viable option I could come up with was to abseil down, but for that, I needed an anchor to secure the rope or vine.  

My eyes landed on the perfect rock situated nearby. It seemed almost like fate had placed it there for this very purpose, and it was just the stone I needed. 

The sound of sobbing was heard from the edge, my heart breaking at the tearful cries.  “Don’t worry,” I called out. “I’ll come get you soon. Hang on tight.” I could only hope and pray that the other Arusians would arrive soon. 

It wasn’t long until the Arusian children returned, carrying long strips of vine. I was surprised to see that they were able to find something so robust in a short amount of time. It was thicker than I anticipated; I couldn’t afford any mishaps when I descended down the side of the cliff with them. 

I thank the children before urging them to find somewhere safe to stay. If anything, it’ll help me focus on the task at hand. I got to work, knotting as many vines as I could. Thankfully, my training at the Garrison came in handy. 

Once my makeshift rope was ready, I carefully wrapped one end around the rock and the other around my torso. I gave the vine a few reassuring tugs to confirm that it was sturdy enough to carry my weight. I just hope it actually works. 

I quietly said a little prayer, feeling a bit of adrenaline running through my veins as I carefully positioned myself for the descent. There was a part of me that held back, not wanting to push through with the rescue. It was risky taking on something that I had no experience in. I almost wanted to back out and wait for someone else to help, but I also knew that time was not on our side. The Arusian child was holding on for dear life on a branch that looked like it could snap at any moment. 

I leaned back at a forty-five-degree angle, taking a deep breath before moving down the side of the cliff. Time seemed to freeze as  I clung to that vine as my life depended on it. My heart was beating fast and my palms were starting to sweat. My surroundings started to blur as I continued my descent.  

“I can’t hold on any longer!” The child let out a desperate cry from below. I looked over my shoulder, watching his arms tremble as he struggled to hang onto the branch. 

“I’m almost there. Hang in there!” I had to act fast.

I picked up the pace, only to realize that the vine wasn’t long enough to reach the kid. I had at least another meter of vine left but the child was still another two or three meters away. I quietly cursed myself, thinking that I should’ve moved the rock a little closer to the edge. 

As I was thinking this, Voltron flew from the mountain range and headed toward the village. A strong gust of wind blew past, causing me to sway on the edge. Meanwhile, the Arusian child wailed while I tried to hang onto the vine, still trying to make my way down. It was when I got to the end of the vine that I realized that I was pretty much stuck. 

I pondered for a moment, trying to figure out a way to get myself down safely. I looked down at the vine wrapped around my waist, and that was when it clicked. It was a huge risk, but it was worth the shot to rescue the child. 

Carefully, I loosened the vine that hugged my waist, using the rest to climb down. Now, I was relying on my own strength to hold onto the vine. 

As I reached the end of the vine, I looked at the Arusian child and extended a hand. “Grab hold of me,” I said. The poor child was scared out of his wits, his eyes filled to the brim with tears. “It’s okay, I’m not gonna let you fall.” 

The child hesitated for a moment, but he extended one of his tiny hands, fully trusting me to rescue him. Without a second to lose, I  grabbed his hand and pulled him closer to me so he could let of the branch and climb my shoulder.  Thankfully, this little guy was lightweight; otherwise, things could’ve gone south. 

Suddenly, the vine shifted, causing us to fall a few inches. I looked up and saw that the vine was on the verge of snapping. The jagged edge of the cliff must’ve poked the side of the vine, cutting into it slightly. 

“Quick, you need to get up there,” I said as I looked at the young Arusian.

“How?” The Arusian child asked, the worry clearly evident on his face. 

“You need to climb up the vine,” I replied. He was lightweight, so climbing up wouldn’t be a problem for the little dude. It might wear the vine a bit more, but at least he would be safe. “Go before the vine breaks.” 

He looked at me for a moment, hesitant to move. I gave him an assuring look, confident that he’d be okay to climb and reach the top with no complications. Eventually, the young Arusian decided to make the climb.

“Are you going to come up too?” He asked as soon as he got up to safety. I shook my head, knowing I was much heavier than he was. If I tried to climb up the vine on the verge of breaking, it would probably snap before I reached the top. 

“I’ll call for help!” He cried out before disappearing from my sight. 

I closed my eyes, trying to keep calm while I waited for help. The ground suddenly shook violently as I saw a giant shadow fly above me. 

My heart raced as I turned my head to catch a glimpse of Voltron disappearing behind the mountain range. I had no idea what Voltron was up against, but I just hoped that the Paladins could get rid of it before it became a bigger threat to the whole civilization of Arus. 

Just as I was thinking about this, I felt the vine snap even more, causing me to drop past the branch. I let out a yelp as I clung tightly to the vine. But in the midst of this unexpected fall, a sinking feeling hit me hard as I noticed that something was missing from my belt – my comms device. Panic started to creep in, and I realized that I was completely helpless. Without it, I had no way of communicating with the others. 

Great. 

I quickly looked up, my heart pounding against my chest when I saw that the vine was already at its breaking point It was evident that the vine wouldn’t be able to carry me much longer. 

I looked up to see the branch not far from my reach. That was when I knew I had to get to it before the vine would completely snap, leading to my death. I reached out, my fingers strained to reach it, and my heart raced even faster as I realized I was only inches away. 

Seeing that I was so close, I knew I needed to do something to bring me even closer to the branch.  The only way I could reach it was if I swung myself over, but that would mean I’d break the vine in the process. I had no other choice. Either I wait until the vine breaks or take the single chance to swing myself over to the branch.

I decided on the latter. 

With a deep breath, I gathered up all the courage and braced myself.  I  swayed from side to side, preparing myself mentally and physically, before making the daring jump toward the branch. With a quick reach, I stretched out as far as I could and wrapped my arm around the branch’s sturdy frame. The impact of the branch hitting my arm wasn’t pleasant, but I held on tightly despite the pain. As I did, I heard a sharp snap above me – the vine that’d been supporting me moments ago was now limp in my hand. 

A wave of relief washed over me like a tidal wave knowing that I survived that daring move. I released the vine and wrapped my other arm around the thick branch. It was sturdy enough for me to climb up and sit on top of it, so I lifted my legs and wrapped them around, essentially hanging upside down like a sloth. 

With a careful and deliberate maneuver, I shifted my position along the branch, carrying my body weight as I tried to flip myself over to the top. At least I wouldn’t have to exert so much energy hanging around if I was on the other side. My head found a resting place against the branch, my limbs firmly wrapped around it, giving me a chance to catch my breath. 

From where I was, I could see the lush green forest below.  An unsettling feeling settled in the pit of my stomach as the reality of how high up I was sank in, and the ground seemed impossibly distant. There was nothing to catch me if I were to fall I briefly closed my eyes, wanting this feeling to go away, but the awareness of my precarious situation persisted.

With each passing moment, the wait felt like a lifetime, and I couldn’t shake off the worry that gnawed at me. I clung to the hope that someone would arrive soon before the branch gave way.

✧✦✧✦✧

My body jerked to the slight movement to the right side of the branch. I didn’t even realize that I’d fallen asleep. How long has it been anyway? Was the fight over? I wasn’t sure anymore, everything was all but a blur. It was kind of a miracle I hadn’t slipped off this wooden limb like a sleeping sloth. 

I looked at the ground below me, seeing the sea of green that instantly made me uneasy. “Just a little while longer, Athena,” I cooed quietly to myself, trying to reassure myself that everything was gonna be alright. I closed my eyes, still holding on tightly to the branch. My mind trailed off, thinking about the young Arusians. 

Were they safe? I hope nothing bad happened to them. 

“She’s down there!” A familiar voice shouted from above. 

I snapped my eyes open and shifted my body around to get a better look at who was above, but all I saw was the bright blue Arusian sky. Was I just hearing things? I was sure I heard someone. I couldn’t possibly be hallucinating either. 

Just as I was about to return to my sloth-like position, dismissing the voice that tried to trick me, my name rang out in the air. This time, it was clearer. “Athena!” I turned around, scanning the skies. It was there, in the midst of the cerulean expanse, that I spotted a familiar face peering down from the edge of the cliff.  It was Keith. 

A wave of relief washed over me as Keith came into view. Yet, despite the joy I felt seeing him there, I couldn’t help but notice that he wasn’t pleased. His face wore a mix of annoyance and concern. Not only that, he appeared as though he’d dashed here from afar, with his hair all shaggy, little twigs sticking out like he’d taken a tumble in a bush. 

“Athena, are you alright?” Another familiar voice rang from above, and it was none other than Shiro. Beside him was Pidge, who shared a similar expression with Keith as she looked past the edge. 

“We’re on our way to rescue you,” Shiro said. 

“Once I lower the hook, wrap it around your body like a harness and we’ll pull you up,” Pidge chimed in, her Bayard transforming into a grappling gun with a hook attachment. 

While she lowered the hook, I carefully eased myself off the branch, getting read as I straddled it, positioning both of my legs on either side. With a sense of determination to get out of this situation, I reached out to take the hook, coiling it around my waist a couple of times, making sure it was snug. To ensure my safety going up, I tied it with a double knot before latching the hook on the rope.  

“Ready to go?” Shiro called out from above. I shifted my attention upward, meeting the eager gazes of my saviours, and responding with an affirmative thumbs-up. 

They pulled me up and over the edge, back to where it was safe, and I let out a loud sigh of relief. I found myself on all fours, looking at the solid ground beneath me. Oh, if I could just kiss the earth, I would,  but I managed to retain myself.

Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approaching caught my attention. I raised my head and there they were – the team and the young Arusians I had helped, all with expressions of immense relief written all over their faces. 

I was completely caught off guard as a pair of strong arms enveloped me, and the subtle scent of sandalwood filled my senses, overwhelming them for a moment. My heart raced as I felt the unexpected embrace.

“I thought something bad happened to you,” Keith whispered softly, his warm breath caressing my skin as he nuzzled in the curve of my neck. My cheeks flushed with warmth as I became aware of just how close he was, and in that moment, he was dangerously close. 

Keith wasn’t the type to be giving hugs. In fact, he never stuck me as a hugging type, and I held onto that impression for the longest time. Heck, I don’t even know if he’d hugged Shiro before despite their brotherly relationship. Even with all of the Arusians that basically threw themselves at him earlier, he remained awkward and unwilling to return the embrace. 

My heart raced as I experienced something I’d never thought was possible. Keith’s warmth enveloped me completely, and it felt like time itself had stopped. 

I shifted my eyes over to Shiro and Pidge, and I’m not joking when I say this, Shiro’s expression mirrored my own surprise. As for Pidge, she had this mischievous grin across her face – a smile that could give the Cheshire Cat a run for its money. Her glasses caught the light, making them glint in tandem with her devious smile. I could already hear her taunting me about Keith, and I mentally braced for the inevitable teasing when we would return to the Castle.

I reached for Keith’s back, gently patting his Paladin armour. “Keith, I’m fine. There’s no need to worry,” I replied casually, trying to keep things light. “Nothing bad happened.” 

“Something could’ve happened,” he grumbled as his embrace grew tighter. “You should’ve waited for backup, or at least called for help or something.”

I had to admit, I could’ve done all of those things, but at the moment, I knew one of the Arusian children was hanging on for dear life. I didn’t have the luxury of running back through the forest to get help and it wasn’t like the Paladins could come to the rescue when they were off handling something else. There wasn’t time for me to wait for someone to come or for me to run off to find assistance. 

“You’d have done the same thing if you were in my shoes,” I said, gently pushing myself away from him. “Imagine if I’d fone to get help, the child might’ve fallen off the cliff before I could come back with help. I just couldn’t leave him hanging like that, you know?” 

I locked eyes with Keith, and I could see a whole mix of emotions in his eyes. This was unusual for me – seeing him up close like this, just inches away, and his usual composure shaken. Frustration and worry danced in those dark purple eyes, painting a picture I’d never witnessed before.  

Our eyes connected, and it was as though time decided to slow down. The world around us faded into insignificance for a moment. My heart didn’t stop racing, heat rising up from my chest and to my cheeks, but I had to keep my composure. I didn’t want to make a spectacle of myself and look like a fool in front of everyone else, even though I couldn’t shake the feeling. I just hoped my cheeks weren’t burning red as I kept my eyes locked with Keith’s. 

Keith’s fingers found their way to the fabric of my sleeves, his gentle touch sending a wave of warmth through me. I reluctantly looked away from his eyes, staring down at the ground. He suddenly released me and swiftly rose to his feet, and just when I looked back up at him, I was met with a sight that sent my heart to go into a frenzy. 

His cheeks were now a brilliant shade of crimson, the redness extending all the way to his ears. He couldn’t bring himself to look at me, creating this adorable contrast with the blush on his cheeks. 

“Keith?” My voice trailed off into a quiet whisper, my eyes locked on his retreating figure. 

He looked back over his shoulder, his expression conflicted as I remained seated on the ground. “I’m sorry,” he muttered, his voice tinged with a bit of embarrassment. He reached for the back of his neck in an attempt to hide his inner turmoil. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but held himself back. “I don’t know why I’m getting all riled up. I guess I worried for nothing.”

Before I could even respond, Keith briskly walked past the other Paladins, disappearing into the depths of the forest. The air seemed heavier, maybe even tense, with his absence. I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something unspoken between us, something that needed to be made clear. 

Everyone was left in awe for a while, trying to comprehend what just happened. I was even trying to figure it out. 

But then, a voice, different from the silence, pierced the air. It was Lance, with his usual irreverent charm. “Huh, I don’t know what I’ve just witnessed, but that was pretty dramatic of him to just walk out after all that.” he quipped, his words snapping me out of my thoughts. A startled yelp escaped his lips as Pidge appeared beside him, jabbing her elbow into his ribs. 

Shiro approached me and extended his hand toward me. I accepted it, allowing him to assist me as I rose from the ground. 

Keith must be upset because of me, and I couldn’t help but feel the weight of it in my chest. I knew that I put myself in a dangerous situation, but if I’d let that Arusian child fall, there was no way I could live with myself knowing that I could’ve done something. The guilt would’ve haunted me forever. So, I had to prepare myself for whatever consequences awaited me, even if it meant I had to deal with Keith’s frustrations for a while.  

I turned my head and looked up at Shiro, my heart heavy with worry. “Do you think he’s angry at me?” I asked, softly. 

“Not at all,” Shiro responded with a comforting smile. The same smile he’d always wear on his face as he tried to comfort me whenever I felt bummed about something.“Keith was just looking out for you. It’s completely natural for people to be protective of those they care about. Just give him some time to sort out his emotions.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” I murmured thoughtfully, but knowing Keith, he could hold onto things for a while before completely letting them go. It really depended on the offence or if he really cared for the matter. I remembered the time at the Garrison incident when the officers put the blame on Shiro without sufficient evidence that he was at fault. Keith didn’t want to believe it, and neither did I, but what differed between us was how we responded. His anger toward the Garrison for spreading lies about Shiro was something he held onto for days. It only took one announcement that caused Keith to lose himself in his anger, costing him a spot in the program. 

I let out a sigh, my thoughts focusing on Keith. I could only hope he wouldn’t hold a grudge against me for too long.

Chapter Text

~Athena~

The Arusian King heaped praise on Princess Allura and the Paladins of Voltron, showing his gratitude for protecting his people and their beloved village from destruction. The King proposed the idea of a grand feast to celebrate Voltron’s victory, an offer that Princess Allura accepted, seeing that it was a great opportunity to solidify their alliance with the people of Arus. 

I chose to ride back to the Castle with Pidge as it had become obvious that Keith was avoiding me like the plague. Even when we reconvened at the village, he wouldn’t even make eye contact with me. Deep down, I longed to have a conversation with him before our departure from the village, but Shiro’s advice from earlier resonated with the cresses of my mind: Keith needed time and space. 

“Ugh, I feel terrible,” I complained, throwing my head back to look up at the sky, which was painted in hues of orange. “He’s seriously angry with me, like, beyond furious. He may not look like it, but I know Keith can hold a grudge.” 

Pidge let out an exasperated sigh, her attention divided between me and the tiny space mice nestled on her lap. The little guys had these big, endearing, beady eyes that reminded me of the ones back home, except these were extra special and a whole lot cuter. 

“For the billionth time, I don’t he’s not mad,” Pidge retorted, her fingers gently petting the tiny creatures. “He’ll come around and realize that what you did was the right thing.” 

I couldn’t help but let out another sigh, my worry not entirely dispelled. I could only hope that she and Shiro were right and that Keith would eventually see things from my perspective. 

Pidge and I perched on the side of the bridge, our eyes fixated on the horizon where the sun began its descent over the vast desert lands of Arus. There was an uncanny resemblance to Arizona, but the air was different. I couldn’t be certain if what we were inhaling qualified as oxygen, but whatever it was, it was keeping us alive, and that was good enough. 

It was actually Pidge’s idea to come out here, her intention being to help me find some piece of mind after what had happened back in the village. I’m sure she would’ve wanted to stay indoors and continue her search for her family but instead chose to keep me company.

As we watched the sun dip behind the Arusian landscape, Pidge recounted the thrilling events of Voltron’s showdown with the alien trespasser, and I was captivated by her storytelling prowess. The way she described it, the whole battle was action-packed and exhilarating (even with her terrible attempts at firepower, but I didn’t mind). It got my mind in a frenzy, visualizing how the mighty Voltron took down their formidable opponent. Who knew Pidge was a good storyteller? 

But even after all that excitement of her story, there was a hint of sadness that appeared on Pidge’s face. It was as if there were unspoken thoughts that weighed heavily on her mind. 

Concerned, I asked, “What’s wrong?” The abrupt shift in her demeanour had me on edge, and I wanted to make sure she was alright. “You know you can tell me anything.” 

Pidge bit her lower lip, appearing lost in thought for a moment. I understood that there were some things that might be too personal to discuss, and I definitely didn’t want to push her into talking about something that would make her uncomfortable. Perhaps it was the frustration of not finding any leads about her family from the freed prisoners, or maybe it was something more distressing, something that she hadn’t shared before. 

“You won’t believe what I’m about to say,” Pidge replied.

Her response piqued my curiosity. “Well, now you’ve gotten me interested,” I said. “Spill the beans, Pidge. Even if it’s something I might see differently, you know I’m all ears.” 

Pidge hesitated, her hazel eyes avoiding my gaze for a moment. The silence stretched as I anxiously waited for her response. Even my heart was racing.

Then, finally, she uttered words that left me speechless. “Shiro…tried to kill my brother Matt,” she said. My eyes widened in shock, my jaw basically dropping in disbelief after what I’d just heard. Was I hearing things correctly? It seemed impossible, at least, to imagine that Shiro would try to do something like that. 

My disbelief was palpable as I struggled to process Pidge’s statement. “That’s…not possible. Shiro would never —” 

Pidge cut me off, her voice laced with distress as she turned her head. “But he did!” Pidge interjected, her eyes fixed on mine. “That’s exactly what the prisoner claimed after he recovered. He was an eyewitness when Shiro and my brother were forced to fight in the arena, and Shiro just…he attacked him.”

The weight of Pidge’s words hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow of doubt over everything we thought we knew about our trusted leader. The thought of Shiro assaulting another being, let alone someone on his crew, it was hard to imagine. 

I desperately wanted to believe what she was saying was true. It just didn’t add up. Shiro, the man who’d always embodied honour, loyalty, and selflessness, attacking a fellow crewmate? It seemed like an unfathomable betrayal of everything he stood for. 

Shiro was basically a legend in the Garrison, a pilot who was admired by everyone, whose reputation was tainted by the lies that the officers announced to the world. The Holts were close to him, and they had nothing but respect for Shiro as their captain. So, why in the world would he hurt Matt? He would never do something like that…unless there was a motive.

“Pidge. Athena. There you are,” A voice called for us from a distance. 

Well, speak of the devil. 

I looked up to find Shiro making his way toward us.“I’ve been looking for you two everywhere,” he said with a warm smile. 

I didn’t know what to feel after what Pidge revealed to me. Trusting Shiro was second nature to me; he was the person I’d expect to hurt anyone. Still, the prisoner’s testimony had some weight but also raised doubts in my mind. Perhaps the prisoner was lying, or maybe were struggling to recall the exact events after everything they’d gone through. The truth had blurred into uncertainty, especially because I wasn’t there when Pidge interviewed the prisoner. Being unbiased felt like a challenging task, given my deep connection to Shiro and my inability to hear both sides of the story.

“We need to talk,” Shiro added as he stopped a couple of steps away from us. “Is this a good time?” Pidge, seemingly lost in thought, didn’t even look in his direction. Her hazel brown eyes held a mixture of confusion and frustration as they remained fixed on the setting sun.  

As I observed the tension in the air, I decided it was best to give them space to talk. I didn’t want to make things awkward for the two with my presence. “I guess I’ll leave you two to talk,” I said as I rose to my feet, preparing to make my leave so they could talk in private.  

My hope was that Shiro could have a heart-to-heart conversation with Pidge, and perhaps clear the air with her that he had no part in harming her brother. If that is the truth. I wasn’t even sure myself. 

Pidge immediately looked up at me, pleading with her eyes as if she didn’t want me to leave.

“No, please, I’d like you to stay. I think you’d want to know the truth as well,” Shiro replied as he looked at me, his eyes hinted with sincerity. It seemed that they’d already touched on this subject, probably back when the rest of us were visiting the Arusians, and this was their continuation.

I didn’t object, knowing that Pidge would rather have me stay than leave her alone with Shiro. Besides, I had my own curiosity gnawing at me, wanting to hear Shiro’s side of the story.  I was sure that Pidge didn’t have the chance to hear him out.

A heavy silence fell between all of us, making the atmosphere almost unbearable. I kinda wished I had declined to stay, but there was no looking back. I shifted my gaze over to Pidge, who appeared to be lost in her thoughts once more. I couldn’t help but wonder what was running through her mind now that Shiro, the apparent assailant of her brother, was standing right in front of her. It was clear to me that she was holding back, wrestling with her emotions. 

I reached out and gently squeezed her shoulder. She turned to me, her glasses peering through those rounded glasses, still clouded with confusion. Regardless of my own feelings about the situation, I knew, as a friend, I needed to be there for her. After all, Pidge was more than just a Paladin; she was my friend. 

“Ask him for his side of the story,” I whispered, my voice tinged with the wisdom my parents had always imparted to me - that there are two sides to a story, and it was important to listen to both before passing judgment. Just as they’d taught me, I needed to hear directly from Shiro.

Pidge inhaled deeply, her resolve growing as she raised her eyes to meet Shiro’s. “Why’d you hurt my brother?” Her voice carried a mix of disappointment and hurt. “I thought you two were friends.” 

There was a brief silence between us, with all eyes fixed on Shiro. His gaze never wavered, meeting Pidge’s stare. He cleared his throat, a sense of anticipation hanging in the air. 

“Care to hear me out?” Shiro asked, breaking the silence with his voice resolute. Pidge’s silence spoke volumes, and he interpreted it as an affirmative response. Or at least, that’s what I thought.

“I did it to save him,” he confessed. 

Pidge stared at Shiro, eyebrows furrowing in disbelief, “What?”

Now seated beside us, Shiro recounted the moment his lost memories resurfaced, a revelation that struck him in the midst of battle earlier. 

“It all came rushing back,” he began. “Your dad, he was being sent off with the weaker prisoners to do some grim work camp. As for Matt and I, we were forced to fight in a gladiator arena.” 

Shiro went on to share the harrowing details of what he could recall from those dark days of captivity at the hands of the Galra. They were an alien race that had a penchant for using their prisoners for their own amusement. It was unbelievable.

When it was Matt’s turn to enter the arena to face off against the mightiest gladiator, that was when Shiro took matters into his own hands. He orchestrated a scene that would give off the impression that he was a bloodthirsty maniac, and in the process, injuring Matt so he could be taken away. It was a calculated move, and while Shiro did inflict a minor wound on Matt, it was his best shot at ensuring that wouldn’t have to face the galactic warrior.

Pidge’s voice quivered as she stared at Shiro, her back turned to me, but her stress was clearly seen. “You…saved my brother?” There was a hint of disbelief and gratitude in her voice. “You…attacked him so they would choose you instead.” 

Without hesitation, Pidge threw herself toward Shiro, wrapping her arms around him in a tight, unexpected embrace. I couldn’t help but be taken aback, not having anticipated such a heartfelt gesture. I’m just glad that they were able to clear the air.

The tiny space mice scurried up her back and perched themselves on her shoulder as if they were offering their own form of comfort to the brunette. With her voice trembling, Pidge choked out her words, her gratitude overflowing in her tone. “I’m so sorry I doubted you! Thank you for protecting my brother.”  

Shiro was shocked by the sudden embrace, but his expression grew soft as he began to pat her on the back. There was something heartwarming about the moment, a nostalgic reminder of the days when Shiro would comfort me in a similar manner when I was younger. 

“I can tell you really miss them. I know they miss you too,” he replied. “Your father and brother would be proud of you, Katie .” 

My eyes shot open in disbelief, jaw dropped, as Shiro said Pidge’s real name. She reacted almost instantly, lifting her gaze toward Shiro. Just as quickly, she turned to me with her teary eyes, her expression asking the question without words – had I spilled the beans?

“I promise you I didn’t say a word to him,” I replied, shaking my head. Honestly, I was just as surprised as she was! 

“She didn’t tell me anything,” Shiro confirmed. 

Pidge turned back to Shiro as she wiped her tears away with her sleeve. “S-so, how do you know my real name?” her voice quivered. 

“I’ve known your name ever since I boarded Kerebros. Your father and brother would talk nonstop about you,” Shiro replied with a light chuckle escaping his lips. “Although, it did take me a while to connect the dots and figure out that you were their Katie. I must’ve hit my head a couple of times to not see that you’re the spitting image of Matt when he first started out as a cadet.” 

Pidge’s cheeks reddened with embarrassment as she reached for the back of her neck, rubbing it self-consciously. “I guess I can’t hide my identity from everyone.”

We shared a laugh, the tension disappearing as I observed that they were getting along. Relief washed over me knowing that Shiro and Pidge were on good terms again. However, even in the midst of our conversation, a nagging curiosity began to gnaw at me. I couldn’t help but ponder why Shiro asked me to stay with them. I mean, they could’ve easily had their conversation in private, so why involve me? It left me wondering.  

“I’m really happy that you two straightened things out,” I said, “But why’d you ask me to stay, Shiro? Did you already know that I was aware of Pidge’s true identity?”

“Well,” he began, “after piecing together the fact that Pidge is Matt’s younger sister, I couldn’t help but make an assumption. You two were closer to each other than to Lance and Hunk, and it seemed like you were in on a secret that no one else knew.” Pidge and I exchanged glances, both surprised and impressed at Shiro’s ability to deduce all of this.

“Not that I like making assumptions just by appearance alone, but it just kinda clicked for me once I realized she was Katie,” he added. 

“Promise me you won’t tell the others and keep it between us three?” Pidge asked as she looked up at Shiro.  

He nodded reassuringly. “Don’t worry. Your secret's safe with me, and I’ll do whatever I can to help you find your family.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

I’d been whisked away into Allura’s room as soon as she spotted Pidge and I return to the Castle. She claimed it was urgent and that she needed something to show me something. I was completely unaware that her idea of “important” would involve her wardrobe bursting with a dazzling array of dresses. It didn’t take long for me to catch on to what she was up to. 

I did my best to reason with Allura, urging her not to waste time on finding me a dress. I just didn’t see the point when I could wear my uniform. After all, the Paladins weren’t planning to wear anything extravagant for the party, so why should I? I also didn’t want to stick out like a sore thumb with some fancy dress. 

When I made my attempt, I sensed a bit of disappointment in Allura. It seemed she had her heart set on me wearing a dress with her. She was the princess, and I was just a regular human who was doing her part to support the Paladins. I felt bad for dampening her spirits by voicing my reluctance. 

It didn’t take long for me to relent, surrendering to Allura’s pleas. Her piercing blue eyes bore into mine, silently begging me to accept her offer. She was really determined to see me dressed up for the occasion, and I couldn’t resist saying ‘no’ any longer. 

Allura emerged from her closet, arms laden with a colourful assortment of dresses. She dropped them on her bed and plucked one out from the pile and held it up for me to see. “What do you think of this one?” 

The first dress was a sleeveless, baby blue dress with rhinestones – and lots of it. To say it was flashy would be an understatement; it practically sparkled with bling and lots of it. It was too glittery for my tastes.“Do you have something with less…bedazzle?” I asked the Princess as I took the hanger from her. 

“But glitter is nice! Walk into a room and you’ll make the whole place shimmer in this dress!” Allura gushed as she took the dress from me. “Plus, look at the intricate details. It’s just — wow!” Allura didn’t shy away from showing her admiration for the dazzling dress, her eyes fixated on its brilliance and delicate design

“Why don’t you wear it, then?” I retorted.

“Oh, I’ve already picked out mine,” she replied, casually setting the blue dress aside before presenting another one. “Here, what about this one? It’s a little less be-dazzle, but I think you’d like it.” 

She held up this black, a-line dress with cuffed sleeves. It had some fine details, but it wasn’t overwhelming like the first dress until my gaze looked downward to the bottom half, which strangely reminded me of a feather duster. 

“Hmm… it’s a little too feathery for my liking,” I replied, shaking my head slightly in disapproval.  

Allura looked at the heap of dresses she’d gathered from her wardrobe, her lips pursed in contemplation. I kinda felt bad that I rejected two dresses already. I had to say ‘yes’ to one at least, or else she’d think I was doing this on purpose. It didn’t take long before Allura found something in the pile that took her attention. 

“My parents got this tailor-made for me, but I never got a chance to wear it,” she admitted with a slight shrug. “It’s a little more revealing than the first two and quite snug around the waist.” She reached into the pile and pulled out this breathtaking maroon dress, its skirt cascading gracefully to the floor. Its simplicity and elegance left me in awe. 

“Wow,” I remarked, my fingers instinctively reaching out to graze the fabric’s surface. 

The princess beamed at my reaction. “What do you think? Would you like to try this on?” 

I took a moment to mull it over, then gave a hesitant shake of my head. “No, I don’t think I should.” 

“Why not? I think you’d look lovely in this dress,” she added, offering me an encouraging grin as if she were trying to persuade me.

I let out a soft sigh, my hesitation deepening before I opened my mouth to speak. “It doesn’t sit right with me. Your parents had it custom-made just for you, after all.” 

Besides, I couldn’t help but wonder how on earth I’d be able to squeeze into that stunning dress. Allura was taller and more svelte than me. I had my doubts about pulling it off. 

Allura, however, shook her head with a smile as she handed me the dress. “Honestly, I think it’d look better on you,” she remarked, her voice filled with confidence. I looked up at her, surprised by her kindness.

“Try it on, please?” She insisted, placing her hand over mine. It seemed she was really set on convincing me to try on the dress.  

I let out a sigh, casting my gaze at the Princess. It was practically impossible for me to turn her down when she gave me those puppy-dog eyes. What made it even tougher was the fact that I loved the dress she’d picked out.

“Alright, fine,” I conceded (again), giving in. 

Allura’s eyes lit up with joy hearing my response. “Yes!” She squeals in excitement as she shoved me toward the changing room with the dress. 

I slipped out of my clothes and into the elegant dress. As soon as I got into the dress, I was surprised to see how it looked. The fabric was exquisite, and there was even a daring slit down one side of the skirt, revealing a glimpse of the leg that added a touch of allure. I felt a little flirty and seductive in it. The only thing I was unsure of was the generous display of cleavage. I wondered for a moment, thinking maybe it was a bit too revealing. Nevertheless, I was smitten with the dress.

As I moved about in the confined space, I noticed the dress was surprisingly lightweight, allowing me to glide from side to side. What I hadn’t realised was that it had a lace-up back instead of a zipper. I would need an extra hand to help secure the back properly. 

“How does it fit? Do you need help?” Allura’s voice was heard on the other side. 

I looked at my reflection in the mirror, admiring how the dress draped over me as I held it with my arm. “It looks great, but I could use a hand with tying up the ribbon at the back,” I responded, turning to see the undone laces, exposing my bare back. 

“Okay, I’m coming in,” Allura replied.

Princess Allura swung the door open and caught sight of me holding the front of the dress. Her eyes lit up with admiration as she took in the sight of me in the dress, looking at me from head to toe.

“You look absolutely breathtaking in this dress!” She exclaimed, her words of praise sending warmth flooding up my cheeks. I never had someone compliment me on a dress in a long time, let alone a revealing dress like this. I’ve only worn floral dresses that my grandma would dress me up in for Sunday Service, but I’ve since grown out of them.

“How’s that?” Allura asked, her fingers deftly adjusting the ends of the ribbon, pulling them just enough to cinch the dress around my waist. I could feel the snug embrace of the dress, and it was reassuring that my chest was comfortably supported without any need for me to use my arms to hold it up. Thankfully, I could still breathe in this dress. 

“Perfect,” I replied, feeling a newfound confidence in this dress. I turned around once more in front of the mirror, seeing the delicate work done by Allura.  

Allura’s eyes lit up as she looked at my reflection. “You look beautiful, Athena,” she declared with admiration. 

“Thank you,” I blushed. I couldn’t help but avert my gaze away from Allura’s reflection in the mirror and onto the dress itself. Feeling a little more confident in the dress, I took a step outside of the dressing room, only for my bare foot to land squarely on the skirt, causing me to teeter forward. 

“Athena! Are you alright?” Allura’s voice rang out, concerned. 

I managed to regain my balance just in time, narrowly avoiding a face-plant. With a nervous chuckle, I straightened up and turned to Allura. 

“Yeah, I’m fine,” I reassured her, giving her a sheepish smile. “I guess this dress might be a tag too long for my stature. I don’t think heels will be enough either. We’ll just have to keep hunting for a dress that won’t send me tripping me over.” It was kinda a downer seeing such a beautiful dress be too long. After all, this was made for Allura’s height. 

Allura’s expression was disappointed, and I could tell she had a soft spot for this dress on me. I liked it too, but I also knew that the Princess had an extensive collection of dresses we could try out. There had to be one that would be a better fit. Not that I was overly concerned about wearing a dress to the celebration in the first place. 

Out of the blue, as if they had appeared from thin air, the quartet of space mice made their presence known, their tiny eyes fixed on the Princess. Had they been in the room the whole time? 

Allura, however, displayed no sign of surprise as she turned her attention to the mice. She leaned in, listening attentively as one of the mice engaged in communication with her. At first, I couldn’t help but still find it strange that the Princess could understand these mice (and it wasn’t the first time), but the bewildered expression on her face mirrored my own surprise. 

“You can do that before the party?” Allura asked the mice, her eyes widening slightly in amazement. In a synchronized nod, all foud for them confirmed her question. Allura’s face lit up with delight as she clasped her hands together.“That’s wonderful news!” 

“What did they say?” I asked. 

Allura approached me with a sparkle in her eyes. “The space mice offered to alter the skirt for you,” she replied. I blinked in surprise, my gaze shifting toward the mice. It started to sound like a Cinderella story. Could they really pull it off? 

The space mice wasted no time after I changed out of the dress, and to my astonishment, they worked diligently to tailor the dress. What felt like no time at all, they had the skirt perfectly adjusted just so the dress was gently brushing the floor’s surface – just in time for the party. They even offered (although I didn’t understand a single thing that they said before they climbed up the dress) to assist me with tying up the back, since Allura had ventured out of the room to help with the preparations. 

“Thank you,” I said, expressing my gratitude while giving the dress one last glance in the mirror. “You did a wonderful job.” 

The mice squeaked happily as they perched themselves up on the dresser. I wasn’t typically fond of rodents, but these guys were so cute.

As I looked at myself in the mirror, a sudden wave of self-consciousness washed over me. Was I revealing too much skin? It wasn’t like my chest was spilling out of the dress, but it did enhance my modest A-cup. Doubts crept in my mind. What would the others think of this dress? What if I didn’t actually look good in it, and Allura was just being polite? The pressing question of all: what would Keith think? 

Wait. 

"It really shouldn’t matter what anyone thinks, not even Keith," I reassured myself, trying to downplay my anxiety about wearing the dress. After all, I had a feeling that Keith’s response would be along the lines of “it looks nice.” Guys don’t typically dish out compliments to girls unless there is some genuine interest or they are simply trying to lay on their charm. At least, that’s what I believed.

As I pondered in my own thoughts, the pink mouse scurried up to me and emitted a series of high-pitched squeaks. I found myself conversing with the tiny creature as if I could understand its language, realizing that I might’ve crossed into madness territory. Not even the translation device worked on them. However, the mouse responded with enthusiasm, emitting a cheerful squeak before dating back to its companions. 

I released a long, resigned sigh, fully aware that I couldn’t remain holed up in Allura’s room forever. If I decided to not show up, I knew Allura would stomp her way back here, ready to seize me and march me to the Castle’s entrance.

“You can do this,” I muttered quietly to myself, mustering some courage as I neared the door. “Just keep your head held high and go for it.” As I recited the mantra in my mind, I slowly pressed the button to open the door, preparing to venture out to join the celebration.

Chapter Text

~ Keith ~ 

The rhythmic beat of the drums reverberated through the grand lobby of the Castle as everyone gathered. A hushed anticipation filled the air as the beats settled as the Arusians assembled at the foot of the staircase, their eyes looking up toward the performers who were about to reenact the clash between Voltron and the robotic gladiator.  

Amidst all the excitement, the Arusian King’s voice, robust and commanding, resounded throughout the hall. The actors, divided into two groups, faced each other. One side resembled Voltron while the other resembled the foe.

“The monster fell from the sky!” The King’s voice thundered, his words keeping everyone on their toes. “It was an epic battle, but Voltron was victorious!” His proclamation carried a sense of grandeur that befitted the play.

The whole scene unfolded in a comical twist. The group that represented the enemy knocked down those who impersonated Voltron. It was a moment that left the King standing there in belief. He took a moment to clear his throat as loud as he could to get the actors’ attention.

“I said, Voltron was victorious!” He firmly declared, hoping the actors would catch the hint. 

In an instant, the actors on stage realized their mistake and swiftly rectified the situation, bringing the battle scene to a more accurate and satisfying conclusion. 

“Thank you, Your Majesty, for that…,” Princess Allura paused, searching for the right word to describe their play, “...wonderful production.” 

Honestly, I kinda cringed watching everything unfold.  It felt a bit over the top and unnecessary. I mean, I understood the Arusians wanted to show their gratitude, but it was part of our gig as Paladins of Voltron. They didn’t need to go to such lengths to express their thanks. Though, I’m sure Lance liked the performance the most out of the team. 

“It saddens me that we must leave tomorrow,” Allura lamented, her gaze looking at the Arusian King with a bit of regret in her eyes. In her hand, she held an Altean communication device, a collaborative creation between her, Athena, and Pidge, designed for the Arusians in case they needed our help. 

“We must continue our battle with Zarkon and spread peace throughout the universe,” the Princess continued, her voice filled with resolve. “Please accept this gift,” she said as she handed over the device. “This device will allow you to contact us anytime you need help. Arus will be the first planet in the Voltron Alliance.” 

With a big smile, the King turned to his people and raised the communicator above his head. “Hoorah!” The King cried out, his exuberance filling the room. His people join in, their cheers echoing throughout the Castle.

Hunk strolled over to where Lance and I were standing with a thoughtful expression on his face.“Hey, we ought to get something like that,” Hunk said.

“Like what? A team cheer or something?” Lance questioned, raising an eyebrow inquisitively.

Hunk’s face lit up when the brown-haired teen “read” his mind. “Yeah, exactly! A team cheer could be so much fun.” The idea of a team cheer didn’t sound terrible at all, but what would it be? I’m not the most creative person to come up with something like that.

Lance nodded his head in approval as he threw his hand under his chin to think. “Yeah, okay,” he said, deep in thought. It didn’t take him long for something to pop up in his empty head, surprisingly. He turned to me with this enthusiastic gleam in his eyes. 

“How about… I say ‘Vol’ and you say ‘Tron’ . Vol–” 

I blinked in confusion. What was I supposed to say? 

“Um…Voltron?” 

Lance shook his head. “No, no, no, no, no. The cheer includes the instructions,” he chimed. “I say ‘Vol’ and you say…?” 

“...Voltron?” I replied with uncertainty, trying to understand the cheer’s mechanics. 

Lance slapped his forehead, a look of disappointment clearly etched across his face. “We’ll work on it.” I couldn’t grasp why splitting up the world “Voltron” was necessary. Why couldn’t we say it as a single word? 

I shrugged it over as I exchanged a bemused look with Hunk, silently sharing our confusion. Meanwhile, Lance took a sip of his drink, only for his expression to twist in utter disgust.

 “Coran! What is this?” he exclaimed, spotting the older Altean strolling by with a cup of his own.

“This is Nunvill, the nectar of the gods!” Coran exclaimed with enthusiasm.

Lance, on the other hand, wasn’t impressed with the drink. “It tastes like hot dog water and feet,” Lance grumbled, still looking disgusted. 

Coran, seemingly unfazed by the critique, added, “Yeah, and it doubles as a wonderful hair tonic as well.” He dipped his hand into his cup and playfully sprinkled Nunvill on his mustache. As if my eyes were playing tricks on me, his facial hair appeared healthier and shinier. It was kinda unsettling, considering Lance’s less-than-flattering description of the drink. 

I’m not sure if I want to try my drink anymore. 

Lanc’s complexion took a sudden turn for the worse, making him look ill. Coran had walked away to talk to Shiro, leaving Hunk and I to deal with Lance. I poked his shoulder, only to watch him topple over like a statue and fall into the fetal position.  

While Hunk scrambled to wake Lance from his sudden stupor, my gaze wandered around the crowded room. I felt a sense of unease realizing that I haven’t seen Athena for a while. In fact, I haven’t seen her since we returned from the village earlier. 

Honestly, I was embarrassed to face Athena. I mean, I’d caused quite a scene earlier. There I was, making a dramatic sprint through the woods, all just to find her. When I saw those Arusian kids at the entrance of the forest, they led the way to her and told me that she was on the side of the cliff. Once she was pulled up to safety, I just went in for a hug without a second thought, right out in the open where everyone could see. 

I held onto Athena as if my life depended on it, my grip so tight around her arms. I didn’t really understand why I reacted the way I did, but the last thing I ever wanted was to lose Athena. 

“What?!” The chorus of our voices crackled over the comms as Voltron disassembled into their individual Lions.     

“She was in the village looking for anyone left behind, but she never returned,” Allura responded, her voice hinting a bit of concern. “I went to look for her and I couldn’t find her. She wasn’t answering the comms either.” Hearing that caused my heart to drop to my stomach. 

Hearing Allura’s words sent a chill down my spine, and my heart sank to the pit of my stomach. Questions started racing through my mind, each one more troubling than the last, as I tried to imagine what had happened.  

It was a relief seeing that Athena was alright, but as for the situation she was in, I couldn’t help but panic on the inside worried about her safety. 

“Keith, I’m fine,” Athena reassured me gently as I held her in my embrace. Her comforting hand patted my back, trying to put my worries at ease. But deep down, I knew it wasn’t okay – I wasn’t okay. There thought of losing Athena, my closest friend, stirred up painful memories from my childhood, memories I never want to relive. 

It was a fiery nightmare, a blazing house collapsing while a brave man rushed in to save another person’s life. He vanished along with the house, not before successfully rescuing the injured individual. All I could do was stand helplessly, my eyes blurred by tears, fixated on the smoke and fierce flames consuming the abode. 

No matter the circumstances, I couldn’t bear the thought of history repeating itself; to lose someone so close forever. 

When Athena pulled away from me, her emerald green eyes bore into mine with a puzzled expression. At that moment, it didn’t register to me that I had been holding onto her sleeves, keeping our bodies in close proximity. It was only when her gaze finally broke away from mine that the realization hit me.  

I felt my cheeks burn with embarrassment, and I quickly released her, feeling flustered over my actions. My thoughts ran wild as I scrambled to find the right words to say. “Sorry. I don’t know why I’m getting all riled up. I guess I’m worried for nothing.”

I wondered if I unintentionally hurt Athena’s feelings. Ever since we returned from the village, she hadn’t made any effort to come my way. I couldn’t shake off the feeling that she might be under the impression that I was upset with her. Whenever our eyes happened to meet, there was a fleeting moment when they would lock, but I’d quickly avert my gaze and walk the other way.

The realization hit me — I’m the one avoiding her. 

I mentally facepalmed myself as the realization dawned on me, fully aware that my actions had been the reason I hadn’t seen Athena in hours. 

Should I be the one to make the first move and approach Athena? I found myself wrestling with my thoughts, questioning whether I was truly prepared to meet her gaze, considering the events that had transpired between us. 

“Hello~ Earth to Keith?” A voice interrupted my train of thought, pulling me back to reality. It was Hunk, holding a plate piled high with a variety of Arusians desserts — if I could call them that. 

“Huh? What is it?” I looked at the Yellow Paladin who seemed to be savouring his sweets. 

“You were spacing out,” Hunk pointed out with a grin.

“Lover boy here was thinking about Athena, obviously,” Lance teased with an impish grin, playfully bumping his shoulder against mine. I was surprised that he’d already managed to get back on his feet so quickly after drinking the Nunvill. And really, did he just label me a ‘lover boy’ ? Out of all of us, Lance was the most likely to strike up conversations with anyone he found attractive, including Athena.

“Stick your nose somewhere else, Lance. It has nothing to do with you,” I snarled at the Blue Paladin. “And I’m not a ‘lover boy’ like you. Athena is a dear friend and I genuinely care about her.” 

A smirk remained on Lance’s face as he raised a brow, squiggling it around to mock me even more. “Sure, sure. Whatever you say,” he quipped before his eyes scanned around the room. “Where’s Athena anyway?” 

And then, like magic, the answer came in the form of Allura’s excited tone of voice. I turned my head in the direction of her approach, Allura herself, sporting the biggest grin I’ve ever seen from her. Her eyes sparkled with unbridled excitement as she tugged someone along with her. 

It took less than a heartbeat for me to recognize those golden locks, cascading past her bare shoulders and onto the elegant maroon dress she was wearing. 

It was Athena, and when I saw her, my breath had been caught in my throat.

There she stood, adorned in a dress that took my breath away. It was a sight to behold, one I hadn’t seen before. The dress was unlike anything I’d ever seen her wear. I don’t think I’ve ever seen her in one before. Nevertheless, I couldn’t help but be captivated. 

The fabric caressed her form, revealing a glimpse of her smooth and unblemished skin, and her collarbone was well-defined. It was as if she stepped out of a fairy tale; a whole different side of her, and the sight was utterly enchanting. She was beautiful. 

My gaze briefly, and quite unintentionally, looked down from her collarbone and looked away within a heartbeat. Flustered, I found myself at a loss, unsure of where to shift my focus. I resorted to looking at the right side of the room, playing it off as if I didn’t notice Athena, hoping to hide my embarrassment.  

I took a moment to recollect my composure before looking in her direction. I didn’t want to think I was still avoiding her, yet I desperately wanted to avoid another awkward moment between us. It was a delicate balancing act between not making her feel uncomfortable and not succumbing to my embarrassment.  

Athena shyly looked away from us, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue, while she nervously tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear. Her pink lips seemed to beckon attention as she gently bit the lower one, an adorable display of her shyness. This was a side of Athena I never got to see either. She wasn’t the kind of person to shy away, but I immediately knew it might be from wearing the dress. 

Allura chimed in, “She’s been quite elusive, steering clear of the limelight since the party began.” 

“Well, hello there, beautiful, ” Lance chimed in, his words laced with his typical flirtatious tone which made my eyes roll. But, there was no denying Athena’s beauty; she practically resembled a princess straight out of a fairy tale. My gaze lingered on her, still captivated by her presence, and I couldn’t help but steal a quick, admiring glance.

Athena, however, seemed bashful and attempted to hide behind Allura. Her shyness was endearing, which made her even more enchanting. 

Undeterred by her initial response, Lance continued to lay on the charm. “I could totally ask you to dance if you’d like,” he offered with a boyish grin.

Athena promptly shook her head, her reluctance evident. “No, thanks.” 

“Oh come on, don’t be so shy!” Lance persisted, flashing his most winning smile her way. “I bet we’d look great standing together. We’d make a pretty good-looking couple—” 

“In your wildest dreams, Lance. I don’t feel like dancing,” Athena replied, firmly standing her ground as she shot the paladin a deathly glare. Her cheeks were still red, but her eyes were filled with annoyance as they were fixated on Lance like a lioness growling at her prey. Lance couldn’t help but let out a meek yelp, quickly averting his eyes from her, fully aware that Athena wasn’t messing around.

“Glad to see you could join us, Athena, Hunk chimed in, his warm smile reaching his eyes. “You look amazing.”

Athena’s cheeks tinged with a rosy hue as she gratefully accepted his compliment. “Thanks, Hunk,” she replied with her shyness showing once again as she lowered her head modestly. 

Lance took a double-take, and a flicker of surprise appeared on his face as he observed Hunk receiving a more pleasant response from Athena after his. 

It didn’t take long for her to turn her attention toward me, and as her long eyelashes fluttered, she made the effort to meet my gaze. The atmosphere suddenly shifted with a sense of unease as we spent the last couple of hours avoiding each other, making eye contact feel awkward. 

“You look…nice,” I stammered out, my words stumbled out of my mouth in a less-than-convincing manner. I knew that I fucked up. 

Athena nodded gracefully, her lips curling into a subtle, enchanting smile before looking elsewhere. “Thank you,” she replied, and at that moment, I couldn’t help but feel regretful. Why on earth had I settled for such an ordinary word like ‘nice’ to describe her? She was radiant, captivating, and stunning - there were hundreds of adjectives that I could’ve used to describe her.

“Where are the others?” Athena asked, looking at Hunk for an answer.

“Shiro’s at the entrance with Coran, and Pidge…well, I’ve spotted him wandering around, but I haven’t had a chance to speak to him,” Hunk explained. “He seemed pretty occupied though.” 

I haven’t seen Pidge in a while either, triggering my curiosity about his whereabouts. And why was he busy? After all, this was supposed to be a celebration for us to kick back and enjoy ourselves before we departed Arus. He needed a break, especially considering that it would be a long journey for him to find more clues about his missing family. 

“That’s odd,” I mused aloud. “Pidge should take it easy before we leave.” 

Athena nodded in agreement, her expression reflecting concern. “I’ll go look for him,” she said, picking up her skirt as she prepared to go in search of the Green Paladin. 

“I’ll go with you,” The Princess added, slinging her arm around Athena’s arm with a friendly smile. “I’ve been meaning to chat with him about…some things. Let’s go together.” The two of them left our little circle and began going up the staircase to look for Pidge. It didn’t take long for them to vanish from our sight. 

A quiet sigh of disappointment escaped from my lips, barely audible amidst the lively chatter of the party. This had been an opportunity to engage in a meaningful conversation with Athena, to clear the air so we wouldn’t be so awkward around each other. 

Lance sidled up to me, his expression showing disappointment. “Smooth move, Keith,” he quipped, his voice hinted with annoyance. “Was that all you could come up when she’s all dolled up like that?” 

I shrugged. “It was the first thing that popped into my mind,” I admitted with a touch of defensiveness. Deep down, I knew I should’ve mustered a better compliment to describe how stunning Athena looked. Complimenting anyone, especially girls, wasn’t my strong suit, and I realized that I could’ve done a better job. 

Lance let out an exasperated sigh, almost as if he’d resigned himself to a futile mission, and casually threw his arm over my shoulder. “You know what you really need, buddy? Some expert advice on how to charm the ladies,” he declared with this annoyingly flirty grin plastered on his face. 

I rolled my eyes at his playful, albeit slightly irritating, demeanour. His attempt at offering dating advice was just not what I was in the mood for. I don’t even know if he’s an expert with these kinds of things as I’ve noticed the girls repelled against him at his lousy attempts. 

I reached out and gently, but firmly, lifted Lance’s arm off my shoulders. “Thanks, but I think I’ll pass,” I replied. Without waiting for his response, I made my way through the crowd of Arusians, eager to put some distance between myself and his unsolicited advice. 

I set out on a mission to look for Athena, my mind racing through various locations around the Castle. As I strolled down the hallway, I came across Athena and Allura with Pidge. Allura was giving Athena a little twirl, showing off the dress’ graceful movement. It seemed like Pidge was interested, nodding approvingly at the dress. 

My heart skipped a beat when I caught sight of Athena’s radiant smile as she twirled gracefully. Her happiness seemed to light up the hallway, and I couldn’t help but be drawn to her joyful aura once again. 

I walked over to the group, and it was Allura who first spotted me. “Hey, Keith,” she greeted with a warm smile. Meanwhile, Athena paused in her tracks, turning halfway and looking over her shoulder to make eye contact with me. The moment that our eyes met, my heart raced. “What brings you here?” 

I cleared my throat, momentarily caught off guard by Athena’s gaze. “I, uh…” I began, my voice briefly faltering as I continued to look into her green eyes. “I wanted to talk to Athena, just for a moment. If that’s alright with you, of course.” It was a clumsy response, but I hoped she’d sense that I wanted to talk to her.

Pidge and Allura exchanged looks before redirecting their attention back to me. Pidge, ever the quick wit, broke the silence, “Sure, we can leave you two alone.” His gaze shifted toward Athena, who’d already looked away from me. 

Athena opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but hesitated, keeping her thoughts to herself. As the other two walked past, I found myself alone with Athena, who appeared bashful. 

“Did you have something you wanted to talk about?” she inquired softly, her eyes fixed somewhere other than on me. It was obvious that she was uncomfortable, and I couldn’t help but want to ease her nerves. 

“Actually, I wanted to spend some time with you. No pressure, no agenda, just…you and me.” A nervous anticipation coursed through me, causing my palms to grow slightly sweaty beneath my gloves. “But, if you’re still not comfortable being around me, we can always chat later–” 

Athena interrupted, her gaze locking onto mine with a depth of emotion. “No”, she insisted, her voice laced with sincerity. “I mean, I really to talk to you too.” Her eyes held a promise of connection and understanding that made my heart skip a beat. 

There was a wave of relief that swept over me knowing that Athena was open to talk to me, despite the tension that hung in the air for a while now. I couldn’t bear the idea of us avoiding each other like the plague any longer. She is my closest friend, and not being able to talk to her when she’s right in front of me would kill me. 

“Sounds like a plan," I replied with a hopeful smile. 

Chapter Text

~ Athena ~ 

As we strolled into the castle courtyard, the moonlight enveloped us in its gentle embrace, casting a romantic glow over our surroundings. The twinkling stars scattered across the Arusian night sky had a way of pulling at my heartstrings, triggering memories of home. It brought me back to the days back in Nevada, those quiet nights when I’d lay under the open sky, gazing up at the heavens and wondering what sort of life existed in space.  

“Aren’t your shoulders cold?” Keith asked as he took the lead.

I looked at him in slight confusion. “No, not really,” I replied. The evening air seemed to retain the warmth of the day, and I hadn’t noticed a temperature change.

It took me a moment to grasp the true meaning behind his words. My dress left my shoulders and upper chest exposed. At that moment, I felt vulnerable as if I was standing there baring my soul to the world. I instinctively crossed my arms over my chest and gently held onto my shoulders, a sudden warmth spreading across my cheeks. Keith’s concerns caught me off guard, but it was also oddly comforting to know that he was looking after me. 

Keith turned to me, his eyes catching my attempt to shield myself with my arms. A soft chuckle escaped his lips, making my heart flutter.

 “I should’ve brought my jacket before coming out here,” he admitted.  

I couldn’t help but laugh a the idea. Why in the world would he need one? “I think it’d look odd if you carried your jacket around,” I teased, my laughter dancing in the night. “It’s not like you could get cold in that armour of yours.” 

Keith’s smile grew, his eyes never leaving mine. “Not for me, silly.” His unwavering gaze felt like a gentle caress, warming from the inside out.  

It instantly clicked in my mind, and I couldn’t help but feel embarrassed. “Ah, right,” I replied, my cheeks warming. The idea of having a jacket right now sounded good, especially to cover up a bit, but I didn’t want Keith to go back inside to fetch it for me. “I’m fine, really,” I added, offering a small smile. 

Slowly, I dropped my arms to my sides, and a newfound awareness crept in as I became conscious of the amount of skin I was exposing. But to my surprise, Keith didn’t seem to notice, and he didn’t make me feel uncomfortable. Unlike Lance, who I knew would be eyeing me up and down if he were here. Keith’s gaze held a different kind of sincerity that put me at ease.

The courtyard was bathed in tranquil silence as we both looked up at the vast expanse of the night sky. Keith and I stood there, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air like the softest whisper of a secret breeze. Keith seemed to be wrestling with the desire to talk, his hesitation was palpable. Yet, if he continued to keep his thoughts hidden, I know I couldn’t keep myself silent either. I had something important to share with him. 

Breaking the silence, Keith finally found his voice. “You know,” he began, his voice sounding vulnerable. “I didn’t say what I really meant earlier. I mean, when you approached us with Allura in the grand lobby. When I first saw you in that dress, what I really wanted to tell you was that you looked stunning.” 

My heart flipped in my chest, and my breath caught in my throat as I turned to look at Keith. There he was, looking at me with a bashful smile before averting his gaze, his cheeks tinted with a blush that was unmistakable even in the moonlight’s gentle glow. My heart leaped out of my chest when I looked at Keith. My own cheeks felt like they were burning up, but I couldn’t help but smile at his compliment. 

Back then, I must admit I felt a little disappointed when he complimented me with just “nice”. Not that I was expecting him to say anything about me or the dress, but there was a part of me that would’ve liked to hear something more heartfelt. But understanding Keith the way that I did, he probably panicked and struggled to find the right words.  Keith wasn’t good with words and had always been somewhat of a klutz with expressing himself. Still, I was grateful that he was making an effort to improve. It made me happy.

I shyly nodded in response, a heartfelt gratitude swelling within me as I acknowledged Keith’s sweet words.  It wasn’t just appreciation that flowed through me; it was also an attempt to conceal the warm blush that was on my cheeks in response to his compliment. 

“Thank you,” I replied, my voice tinged with a touch of bashfulness that I couldn’t quite hide. 

“I…also wanna apologize about what happened back at the Arusian Village,” he murmured, his gaze fixed earnestly on me. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, inhaling deeply before letting it all out. “I can’t really explain what came over me, but all that mattered at that moment was your safety. 

“You don’t need to apologize,” I replied, gently shaking my head. “I know you were only looking out for me. If anything, I should be the one apologizing for making you worry. I’ll admit that what I did was a risky thing to do.”

Keith looked away, his eyes now drawn to the mesmerizing sight of the moon that hung in the night sky. “Being a Paladin of Voltron isn’t just some fancy title. It’s a mission, a calling, and a responsibility that I’m still coming to terms with. I’m committed to giving it my all, to be there for those who need protection.” 

As he spoke, his voice resonated with a strong sense of duty, and there was a newfound conviction that caught my attention. It was a side of Keith that had been hidden beneath layers of mystery, a side I’d never seen before. 

At that moment, I couldn’t help but find it attractive. His determination to make a difference in the universe added a layer of depth to his character that I never realized he had until now. It was clear that he was taking his role and this mission seriously. 

“Your rescuing that young Arusian was the right thing to do as a member of Team Voltron,” Keith continued, his gaze fixed upon me, sending shivers down my spine. His dark, piercing eyes held a gravity that was hard to ignore. “But next time, let us know so we can help. We’re a team.” 

A faint smile tugged at the corners of my lips in response to his kind words. Even though the unspoken acceptance had been there from the very beginning, I couldn’t shake the nagging sense that I was on the outs. Among the humans, I was the odd one out, lacking a lion companion. That notion had been bothering me for some quite time, despite my best efforts to bury it deep within. 

“I’ll make sure of it next time. I know I can rely on you and the rest of the Paladins,” I replied with assurance. My mind immediately started thinking of ideas on how to better ensure I didn’t lose the communication device. Perhaps I could figure out a way to integrate it with the translation device to keep them secure.

“Guess we’re all good now?” Keith asked. 

I hummed in response, my lips pursing as I locked eyes with Keith. His look carried a hint of concern, but I couldn’t resist teasing him just a little. A mischievous giggle bubbled up as I saw the slight worry in his expression. 

“I’m kidding,” I reassured him with a playful smile. “We’re good.” 

As I gazed up at the moon, a flood of memories rushed in, triggering a familiar tune in my mind. Its twinkling keyboard intro played like a memory reel, transporting me back to my grandparent’s home in Nevada. Whenever they felt the urge, they would sway to the rhythm of this song. It was a joyful, upbeat melody that could make anyone want to dance. 

“Keith, have you ever danced before?” I asked. 

He turned toward me, a look of bewilderment on his face. “Not really,” he admitted, his brow furrowing. “Why’d you ask?”

With a playful grin, I seized his wrist gently. “Well, get ready,” I declared with a hint of enthusiasm, “because tonight,  you’re ‘bout to learn.” 

I took Keith by the hand and led him to the center of the courtyard, catching him off guard. His eyes widened with a mix of surprise and curiosity, wondering what I had in store for him. 

“I thought you didn’t dance,” Keith remarked with intrigue. 

I softly chuckle, shaking my head as I hold both of his hands. “I didn’t say that,” I replied with a mischievous glint in my eye. “I just didn’t want to dance with Lance earlier.”  

I began to hum the intro, gently guiding Keith’s arms back and forth while he remained still. Gradually, I started swaying to the rhythm in my head, the melody invoking memories of my grandparents gracefully dancing in the center of the living room. It had always been an endearing sight.

We get it almost every night.

W hen that moon is big and bright i t’s a supernatural delight 

Everybody’s dancin’ in the moonlight 

Keith was a bit rigid, his body not quite sure how to dance as I attempted to sway with him to the music. I couldn’t help but laugh softly, realizing my humming wasn’t the most effective way to get him into the groove. Unfortunately, we didn’t have our phones to play the song. 

With a resigned smile, I decided to resort to singing, regardless of how terrible my voice might sound. 

“Come on, Keith,” I whispered, my voice laced with gentle encouragement as I drew him a little closer, urging him to sway with me. 

He hesitated, a hint of uncertainty flickering in his eyes. “I really don’t know how to dance,” he admitted, stressing the fact he had no groove. 

“Trust me,” I said, a warm smile playing on my lips. “Just follow my lead.” 

Everybody here is out of sight. They don’t bark, and they don’t bite. 

They keep things loose, they keep ’em tight.

Everybody’s dancin’ in the moonlight 

It took Keith a little while to grasp the basic movements. Our initial steps involved swaying left and right, in place. As he gradually gained a bit of confidence, I felt it was time to take things to the next step. 

Gently, I lifted his left hand, releasing his right so I could take hold of my skirt. I leaned in a bit closer, our bodies almost touching, and whispered in a soft, reassuring tone, “Keep your right hand behind your back and focus on your footwork. Your steps should mirror mine as if they’re connected by an invisible thread.” 

“Um, o-okay,” Keith stammered, his cheeks tinted with a hint of embarrassment as he looked down at the ground. 

I couldn’t help but laugh softly, finding his nervousness endearing. “You don’t need to look that hard,” I reassured him, gently teasing him. “ Just a little so you don’t accidentally step on my toes.” 

Keith flashed a wry smile, his eyes meeting mine for a fleeting moment. “Now you’re really making me want to keep my eyes glued to the ground,” he responded, a playful glint in his eyes that hinted at the deeper connection that we were building.  

Dancin’ in the moonlight. Everybody’s feelin’ warm and bright 

It’s such a fine and natural sight. Everybody’s dancin’ in the moonlight 

Our dance began with a couple of fumbled steps, a shared awkwardness that only added to the charm of the moment. In his earnest efforts, Keith managed to inadvertently snag the hem of my dress with his footwork. How could I blame him? He was doing his best, graciously obliging my request to dance despite his hesitation. 

“You’re getting the hang of it,” I said, reassuring him as my gaze locked onto his.  

He frowned slightly, a hint of frustration creasing his brow. “But I keep stepping on your dress,” Keith replied. 

I shook my head, brushing aside any worries. “It’s fine, Keith. With practice, you’ll get the hang of it, and you won’t be stepping on the skirt anymore. These things take time so don’t feel bad,” I assured him, my words carrying a soothing undertone as if I was telling him that our journey was just beginning, and we had all the time in the galaxy to learn together.  

We like our fun and we never fight, you can’t dance and stay uptight 

It’s a supernatural delight, everybody’s dancin’ in the moonlight 

After several minutes of repetitive movement, Keith was able to master the footwork. With every step, I could sense his growing confidence, and I couldn’t help but smile at his progress.  It was as if our hearts were starting to dance in harmony along with our feet. 

I wanted to add a touch of magic to our dance, something that had always filled my heart with warmth when I watched my grandparents do it – the spin.

I leaned in close to Keith’s ear as I whispered instructions for the next part of our dance. I felt a subtle tension in his body as he stiffened, clearly nervous about trying something new. But I pulled away and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder to look into his eyes. 

“Don’t worry,” I said softly. “It’s not as scary as you think. It’s the same steps we’ve been doing, but this time, you’ll spin me around once in the same rhythm. Then, we’ll both take a spin together.” 

We slowed down for a moment as we focused on getting the dance moves just right. It was amazing to see Keith’s progress from someone uncertain and rigid in his movements just moments ago to a partner who was moving with fluidity. He was a quick learner, no wonder why he was so good at picking up on how to fly simulators. 

I couldn’t help but smile, my heart warming with each step we took together. His determination to grasp the dance steps was endearing, filling me with a profound sense of happiness. 

Unexpectedly, Keith reached for my hand and drew me even closer than before, a move that deviated from the conventional dance floor etiquette I had witnessed at my grandparents’ gatherings. However, I welcomed our close proximity, fully confident in Keith to take the lead. 

Keith led by taking a deliberate step forward, gracefully followed by a step back. I mirrored his footwork as if we were engaged in a delicate, unspoken conversation on the dance floor. 

Then, he surprised me with a gentle spin, his touch tender and confident. My heart raced with exhilaration as I twirled, feeling the world blur around us for a moment. In response, I spun him around for his solo, and when he returned to me, our eyes locked, silently conveying the trust and connection that had grown between us. 

Our dance wasn’t flawless, and far from a perfect routine, but it felt like pure magic to be dancing in the courtyard with him. The act of sharing this dance with Keith, even as I guided him through the steps, was the most fun I’ve had since arriving in Arus.

Dancin’ in the moonlight.

Everybody’s feelin’ warm and bright.  

It’s such a fine and natural sight. Everybody’s dancin’ in the moonlight 

“You dance exceptionally well for someone who’s never danced before,” I stated as he spun me once more, his arms steady and his movements graceful. 

“I had a good teacher,” he replied, his eyes locked onto mine as I completed the rotation. His words warmed my heart, and I couldn’t help but smile. There was a surge of gratitude, even though I hadn’t given him the most precise instructions. I wasn’t an expert in dancing, I only taught him what I knew from dancing with my grandparents. Somehow, Keith had turned those memories into a beautiful dance between us. 

As our dance slowed, Keith’s gaze met mine. “Why’d you ask me to dance with you?” He asked. 

We fell into a gentle sway, a newfound closeness settling between us. His right hand had found its place on my waist, leaving me to rest my left on his shoulder. It felt more natural this way, and I wanted to savour every little bit of this moment. 

I let out a soft laugh, my eyes drifting up to the giant moon that seemed to hang perfectly still in the night sky. “I guess I was just…in the mood,” I replied with a casual shrug, my voice soft as I tried to put my feelings into words. “I didn’t really think about how you felt about dancing, but I’m glad you played along. I hope you didn’t mind.” The moonlight bathed us in a soft, romantic glow as we continued to dance.  

Keith chuckles softly, a sound that resonated warmly between us. “You definitely threw me into the deep end,” he admitted, his eyes reflecting a mixture of amusement and vulnerability. “Honestly, I was scared shitless because I had no idea what was getting into. But I’m glad you were there to guide me. Maybe you can teach me again?” 

My heart skipped a beat at the thought of dancing like this with him. “Of course,” I replied, smiling as I moved a little closer, and without much thought, resting my head on his shoulder.  

Beneath the radiance of the moon, our dance continued. It was impossible to ignore the romantic atmosphere that enveloped us. It felt like we had stepped right out of a fairy tale, and the notion of us swearing so closely in a romantic settling sent a rush of warmth to my cheeks, making my ears burn.

“Athena?” Keith’s soft voice pierced through the dreamlike moment, causing me to startle a bit. I lifted my gaze, locking eyes with his deep, affectionate stare. My heart raced as if it had taken flight, the intensity of the moment making it feel like time had come to a standstill.

“What is it?” I asked, my heart already beating a little faster.

Keith looked at me, his soft gaze was filled with sincerity. “I just wanted to say thank you,” he began. “Tonight has been surprisingly, well, a lot of fun.” 

My cheeks continued to burn as I briefly looked away. “I’m really glad to hear that,” I confessed. Although I felt a bit bashful, there was also a sense of relief. With each beat of my heart, it was becoming clear that our connection ran much deeper than I’d ever imagined. It felt like we were more than just friends. 

Just as I was thinking this, Keith’s voice pierced through my thoughts as he stopped moving. “Are you feeling okay? You seem to be warming up.” 

Time seemed to stand still and I felt a sudden chill wash over me. 

In response, I released Keith’s hand and created a small but significant distance between us. My heart pounded against my chest, and my thoughts raced as I desperately tried to regain my composure. What made it more difficult was the one time I said I wanted to kiss him when he caught me from falling. I couldn’t even bear to look at him, not when I was this flustered. 

“I-I’m fine, I stammered, my voice trembling. I shook my head, my cheeks flushed with an unbidden warmth. “It’s just your warmth. It’s making my body temperature rise.” As the words escaped my lips, I couldn’t help but cringe. It sounded so stupid.  

“I-I mean, when you’re close to someone, you can feel their warmth.” Inwardly, I winced, realizing that my lousy attempt to clear things up had only made things worse. My mind was racing, plagued by thoughts of things I shouldn’t be mentioning. I think it’s better to keep my mouth shut.  

I couldn’t escape the feeling of Keith staring at me. The embarrassment felt like an ever-tightening knot in my chest, and I yearned to escape this mortifying situation. If only I could slip a paper bag over my head and disappear. I wished the clock would magically strike twelve, erasing this moment from existence so I could pretend none of this happened. 

I squeezed my eyes shut, hoping that Keith would somehow see past my blunder and focus on something else. 

It became silent between us and all I wanted to do was to retreat indoors. Just as I was considering breaking the silence so we could go back, Keith took a step closer, borrowing the gap between us. His voice was a whisper, a secret meant for my ears alone. 

“Don’t let anyone see this side of you,” he murmured under his breath.

I met his eyes once more and I saw a swirl of emotions dancing in them. They held a tenderness and longing that tugged at my soul, and I struggled to comprehend what was happening. It was only when I felt his warm fingertips brush away the stray strands of hair from my face, moving them behind my ear. My heart raced, uncontrollably at this point, as the connection between us deepened with every second.

As Keith leaned in, his shadow enveloping me, I couldn’t tear my gaze away. My heart pounded against my chest as my body seemed to betray me, frozen in anticipation as the gap between us lessened with each second. Thoughts raced throughout my mind, wondering what was happening. 

Unable to keep my eyes open, I squeezed them shut, bracing for what felt inevitable. My heart raced even faster as I anticipated the culmination of an unspoken desire. 

But instead of what I was expecting, I felt something soft and warm briefly press against my forehead. It was so brief that when I finally opened my eyes, Keith had already taken a step back, leaving me in a bewildered daze. 

“We should head back before everyone starts wondering where we’d run off to.” Keith’s soft-spoken words broke the silence of the moonlit hideaway. He reached up to nervously rub the back of his neck, a hint of rosy pink brushed against his cheeks as he briefly looked away from me. 

I found it difficult to put my feelings into words, leaving me to just nod in agreement. The moment hung heavy with emotions, so much so that it took me a moment to realize that Keith was several paces ahead of me. His broad back was turned, and I watched as he continued to treat further into the moonlit night. 

Each step he took seemed to pull at my heartstrings, leaving me in a bittersweet trance, longing for more than a few more seconds in his company. 

“Hey, wait up!” I called after him, gathering the folds of my skirt before trying to catch up to him. The echoes of my heels echoed through the evening air. 

In that moment, it seemed as if we were both collectively to sweep the awkwardness under the rug. I was relieved, yet a little sad all at the same time. I genuinely enjoyed the night, from our mini dance lesson to the shared moments of merriment, but I wished it lasted a little longer. 

The sensation of his touch on the top of my head lingered as I reached up, my fingers gently brushing against my forehead. 

As his gentle touch met my forehead, I couldn’t tell whether he’d planted a tender kiss or merely rested his forehead against mine. The ambiguity of the moment left me wondering, yearning for clarity. Each thought played like a sweet melody in my mind, and the thought of either sent my heart in a delightful, fluttering dance. 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Keith~

A wave of embarrassment washed over me, setting my cheeks on fire as I recalled the look on Athena's face. Her green eyes were wide, filled with surprise and wonder as a faint blush of pink painted her cheeks; she was adorable. The realization of my actions made my heart like crazy. I couldn't help myself. Yet, I found myself wanting to do it again if given the chance, all to express my feelings to Athena. I wasn’t always good with words, so I settled with giving her a subtle kiss on her forehead. It was a simple act, but it conveyed the depth of my feelings in a way that words never could. 

Chapter Text

~Zeida~

It had been a good couple of weeks since I’d let my frustration get the better of me and had a heated argument with James. I’d called him out on what I saw as an obsession with Athena, making it seem as if he was the only one who cared about her well-being. In the days following that, my anger had cooled, but the guilt for how I treated a fellow teammate and friend lingered. 

I found myself actively steering clear of James whenever possible, not because I wanted to continue avoiding him, but because I wasn’t quite sure how to bridge the gap and mend our friendship. 

James tried to patch things up, whether it was approaching me right after class or choosing a seat beside me in the mess hall. Honestly, all the times he tried to strike up a conversation, I wasn’t in the right headspace to interact with him. There was this lingering unease whenever he was around, and it had nothing to do with his fixation on Athena. 

It stemmed from the scene in the hallway, the day my emotions had boiled over and I had yelled at him. I couldn’t shake the memory of that moment, the frustration and vulnerability I’d exposed in front of him. It was like a mental roadblock, making it difficult for me to reconnect with James. 

“Athena doesn’t care jack shit about what you do anymore.” 

My poor choice of words from that day still haunted me. Looking back, I can’t help but cringe at the harshness of it all. It was clear that my messy outburst had been more of a reaction to the whole situation than a reflection of the truth. The words I’d hurled at James were the result of my frustration, created in the heat of the moment. 

I’ve had my fair share of chats with Nadia, hashing out the events of that fateful day and why I had let things spiral out of control. Being a teenager like myself, she didn’t have all the answers. Her words mainly consisted of comforting phrases, pushing me to take the initiative and patch up things with James sooner than later. 

I wanted to mend the rift, but the thought of left me feeling uneasy, scared even. There was this lingering awkwardness whenever I was around him, and a part of me just wanted to bury it all and pretend that it never happened. 

However, deep down, I knew that wasn’t the right thing to do. There was a nagging feeling that couldn’t be ignored, pushing me to address the situation and make amends with James.

I hunkered down in my dorm room, engrossed in studying for an upcoming midterm when a sudden knock interrupted my focus. Looking at the clock, I noticed it was well past 8 p.m., which was an unusual time for someone to be knocking at my door on a school night. 

“Zeida, it’s me,” came Ylona’s voice from the other side of the door. I rose from my seat, wondering about her unexpected visit. It wasn’t often she’d do this, but when she did, she’d at least give me some sort of warning. With a quick stride, I reached the entrance of my room and unlocked the door, revealing my sister standing in the hallway. 

“What are you doing here, unnie?” I asked, my curiosity piqued as I studied. She was dressed in her civies, and not in her usual officer uniform. 

Without a single word, Ylona quietly made her way into my room. It was kinda unusual for her not to explain herself before coming in. I instinctively closed the door behind me as I tried to gauge her intentions of being here. 

As Ylona settled herself into my chair, she asked, “How are you?” Her question, though seemingly innocent, seemed a bit odd. There was something about my sister’s demeanour that just didn’t add up. 

“I’m fine?” I replied. “I was just studying for my midterm.” 

Ylona’s eyes wandered over my cluttered desk, spotting the open textbook and scattered notes. She couldn’t help but let out a chuckle as she skimmed through the. “Advanced spacecraft dynamics? LOL, good luck with that,” she teased before reclining comfortably in the chair, folding her arms in front of her. “Anyway, that’s not what I’m here to talk about. I’ve been thinking about your performance in team training lately.” 

I should’ve known. I knew that sooner or later, it would become a topic of conversation, but I was secretly hoping to put it off as long as possible, waiting for things to improve. I mean, it wasn’t like I was doing terribly. My team had built a solid reputation as one of the top three teams in the Garrison. But ever since Athena’s sudden disappearance and my falling out with James, the dynamic just wasn’t the same. 

My sister, Ylona, could see right through it all, or so it seemed. She voiced her concern as we sat down to chat, her eyes filled with worry. “What’s going on, sis? Is it because Athena’s missing?” She asked, her voice laced with concern. “The officers are doing their best to find someone suitable to fill her role until they figure out what happened to her and the other cadets, but you need to stay focused on maintaining your position.”

She was right, and her words served as a gentle reminder that I couldn’t afford to let what had happened affect my performance. But it wasn’t entirely the reason why things have dropped. It was true that it was harder to work as a two-person team with James, but it was mostly because I was at fault. I still couldn’t come to terms with what had happened on that fateful day when I ousted him.  

The room hung heavy with silence, and Ylona’s stare bore into me, leaving me a little uncomfortable. “Or is this about your little blowup from a few weeks back?” She asked, her voice quiet but insistent. 

My eyes widened in surprise, and I turned to look at my sister, genuinely taken aback. “So, that’s what it’s about,” Ylona confirmed, her tone hinting at some understanding. How in the world did she know about it? I swear there was no one else in the hallway when I let my emotions spill out at that moment. 

“How’d you find out about that?” I asked. 

Ylona leaned in a bit, her expression understanding. “I happened to be coming out of the staff restroom when I heard your voice echoing down the hallway. That’s when I saw the whole thing - you letting out your frustration on Griffin before storming off,” she recounted. The fact that she’d been aware of this incident for quite some time left me feeling a little embarrassed. I kinda wished she told me sooner. 

“I knew you were stubborn, but I didn’t think you’d be the one holding a grudge for so long that it affected your overall performance at the Garrison,” she added, her concern evident in her voice.   

“I’m not holding a grudge against him,” I replied stated. “I’m just… avoiding him.” 

“Why?” My sister prodded. She was interested in understanding my reasons, and I couldn’t evade her question or else I’ll never hear the end of it. 

I strolled over to my bedside and took a seat, positioning myself to face Ylona. The weight of my actions weighed down on me, and I felt shame overcome me. I confided in her, admitting, “I’m honestly ashamed of how I acted, and I can hardly bring myself to talk to him, except when it’s related to our classes.” 

Ylona, who was never the one to sugarcoat things, responded with a hint of playful mockery in her voice, “You better be ashamed. That was pretty bold of you to yell at one of the top students in the Garrison.”

I shot her a pointed look, a touch of annoyance colouring my expression. “That’s not helping, sis,” I retorted.

“We both know that Mom wouldn’t accept that kind of behaviour even if the other person was in the wrong,” Ylona commented, raising a brow at me with a smile on her face. I could almost hear Mom scolding me if she were ever to find out I cursed at another person. 

Seeing the distress in my expression, Ylona laughed as she playfully swayed back and forth in her chair. “I’m just pulling your leg,” she conceded before becoming serious. “But in all honesty, little sis, you’re much better than that. You’ve got to grow up and quit hiding behind the bush. It’s not just about you; it affects Griffin too.” 

She was right. I needed to let go of the lingering resentment I’d been harbouring toward James. The real challenge was how to do that. 

“I’ll be honest, Ylona,” I confessed with a hint of vulnerability,” I don’t know how to go about it. I’ve never been in a situation quite like this before.” 

Ylona’s expression softened into a gentle smile as she rose from the chair and settled down next to me. Her reassuring presence was comforting, and her words carried the warmth of a big sister looking out for her sibling. 

“That’s completely okay,” she said, her voice tender. “That’s why I’m here, not as a junior officer, but as your older sister. We’ll figure this out together.” 

A small smile appeared on Ylona’s face as she stood up from the chair, now taking a seat beside me. “That’s okay. That’s why I’m here to talk to you as your older sister, not a junior officer.” 

Having heart-to-heart conversations was a rare occurrence at the Garrison. Ylona had her hands full as a junior officer, and that goes the same for Xavier, and I was knee-deep in my cadet duties. Our lives were hectic, and it left little room for us to hang out as siblings.  

I sat down with Ylona, and without sparing any details, I recounted the entire thing. The one thing I held back from her was my feelings for James. Instead, I painted this picture of his unrequited love for Athena, filling in all the details about how it was affecting his interactions with his friends. He’d constantly use her as an excuse for his actions, and it was grating on everyone’s nerves. 

It wasn’t something that had gone unnoticed by our group, but no one had the guts to call him out on it until recently. 

As I rambled on, going in circles and pouring out everything that popped into my head, Ylona’s unwavering attention caught my eye. She was focused and engaged, even though I knew I was probably boring her with the whole James situation. 

“Sorry, I feel like I’ve been going on in circles,” I admitted sheepishly. 

Ylona’s response was reassuring as she shook her head. “It’s okay,” she said with a gentle smile. “I’m here to listen to whatever is on your mind. Is that all that you wanted to say?”

I nodded. “Yeah, that’s the gist of it.” 

My sister, however, flashed a mischievous smile, not the reaction I was expecting. It was the kind of smile that hinted at impending teasing. “Aww, it looks like my little sister has a soft spot for someone.” 

Heat rushed to my cheeks in response to her observation and I quickly turned away from Ylona. “T-that’s not true,” I stammered, trying to conceal my flushed face. “I don’t know where you getting that idea from.” 

She continued to study me closely. “It’s just something in your eyes every time you mention him,” she noted with a grin. “I can’t help but think you’ve got a little crush on Griffin.” 

My face flushed with embarrassment, and for a brief moment, I wished the ground would just swallow me up. 

Ylona tried her best to hold back her laughter. “No need to be shy about these things, you know,” she commented with a knowing grin. “I knew you’d eventually have a crush on someone. And Griffin? Well, he does seem like a good kid. Pretty smart too, although his arrogance can be a bit off-putting at times.” 

James often came across as arrogant, sometimes rude, and even intimidating. But what most people didn’t realise was beneath all that, James had a softer, caring side. He had a habit of putting his friends’ needs before his own. Only those close to him, like Athena and our circle of friends, knew this side of him well. The only catch was when he retreated into his own thoughts, none of us felt comfortable confronting him about it. However, Athena had been an exception. Her bravery in speaking her mind eventually led to her departure from our circle last year. 

Ylona let out a sigh, leaning back and using her arms to support her as she offered her perspective. “Anyway, it seems like you just need to make amends with James and move on,” she suggested. “You can’t let this tension hang between you two forever.” 

“But how? I’m not sure where to even begin or when it’s the right time to approach him,” I admitted, my tone filled with uncertainty. 

“Remember, he’s not just a teammate; he’s your friend,” Ylona reminded. “You’ll have plenty of opportunities to chat with him. You can even pull him aside for a more private conversation. But here’s the thing, sis, you need to forgive yourself too. Otherwise, you won’t have the confidence to confront him.” 

Ylona’s words hit home, and I knew she was right. I had to forgive myself and move on. As stubborn as James could be, he didn’t deserve the silent treatment I’d been giving him. It wasn’t the way friends should treat each other, especially those who genuinely cared. He’d even made attempts to reconcile with me over the last couple of weeks, and yet, I had been avoiding him like the plague. The realisation stung – I had been an awful friend. 

“Thanks, Ylona,” I said. “I really needed this talk.” Her insight provided the clarity I needed to finally make amends. 

My sister responded with a warm smile. “Great! I’m glad I can offer a bit of advice. You know you can always come to me if you have any more ‘boy problems’,” she teased, playfully wrapping her arm around my shoulder. “But promise me it won’t distract you from your studies!” 

“H-hey! It won’t!” I sputtered, defending my commitment to academics.    

Ylona continued to tease me for a little while longer, but eventually, she retreated to get ready for the next day. Instead of diving into my textbooks, I found myself lying on my bed, pondering the best approach to talk to James. I closed my eyes, letting my mind drift through different scenarios and dialogues, but no matter how I envisioned it, I couldn’t shake off the resentment I felt toward my actions. 

Before I could even hope to confront James and start a clean slate, I needed to forgive myself and let go of my resentment. It was an inner battle that weighed heavily. I sighed in frustration, my thoughts running around in circles over the issue. Perhaps I needed to mature and let go of the past. 

✧✦✧✦✧

We were at the end of midterm week and Nadia wanted to throw a little celebration with our batch for completing our midterm exams so that was something we were all looking forward to. I thought it’d be a good time, while everyone was having a good time, to pull James aside to talk. 

As much as I was looking toward making amends with him, I was also dreading it, fearing that it might not end well. I could only hope he’d forgive me. 

“Hey Z, you good? Why are you standing in the middle of the hallway?” a voice startled me, bringing me back to reality. It was Ryan and behind him were a couple of other boys from our class. How long was I just standing there in the middle of the hallway? “Nads has been wondering where you were with the decorations.” His eyes looked down to see that I was carrying the box of decorations from storage. 

“U-uh, sorry I just had a lot on my mind. I’ll find her. See ya!” I stammered before running off to look for Nadia. 

I made it to the common room we’d reserved for our mini-celebration. It wasn’t gonna be an over-the-top extravaganza, but Nadia was so adamant about having it look aesthetically pleasing for the ‘gram. So when I volunteered to look for decorations in the Garrison’s storage room, I scavaged anything that I could find to spruce up the party. 

Nadia’s voice echoed throughout the room as soon as she spotted me walking in. Ina and a couple of other students were hustling around, arranging tables and chairs. “There you are, Z!” Nadia exclaimed with an enthusiastic grin. “I’ve been wondering where you were.” 

“Sorry about that, there was a lot to go through in the storage room.” Looking around, I noticed James, sleeves rolled up and lending a hand. I hadn’t even realized he was already here helping out. It seemed I missed his face as I entered the room. He said he’d be running late in the group chat, but I guess that wasn’t the case. “So, where do you want these?” 

With the help of our fellow cadets, we managed to finish the setup. Ryan and his group made a return from the cafeteria, bringing an abundance of food provided by the lunch ladies. Pizzas, chicken wings, an array of dipping sauces, and crispy homemade potato wedges filled the tables. They also gave us a large bowl of kale salad, a couple of assorted veggies and fruit trays to balance our unhealthy indulgence, but we weren’t about to complain. Let’s not forget the fruit punch too. These were the kinds of treats that seldom graced the cafeteria menus.

“Alright, cadets,” Ylona declared, her voice cutting through the chatter and grabbing everyone’s attention. “Let’s go over some housekeeping rules.” As she delved into the party rules, my eyes scanned the room, searching for James. 

It has been a solid week since I last talked to James. In fact, during midterms, I had barely spoken to any of my friends unless it was about our exams. That was my typical study habit for major tests, and my friends were well-acquainted with my silent, hermit-like behaviour during those times. Only after I’d wrapped up my daily study sessions would I reach out to Nadia or Ina about party preparations. 

Once my sister finished laying down the rules and consequences if those rules were broken, Nadia, brimming with excitement, couldn’t contain herself any longer. “Let’s get this party started!” Her enthusiasm was infectious, causing the entire room of cadets to erupt into cheers. The party lights bathed us in a vibrant glow and the music started playing. 

I’d never been to a student-led party before, or at least one that didn’t involve a room full of adults. It’s not like there weren’t any parties during my time at the Garrison; I just never really went to one because I was usually nose-deep in my studies. Back home, my parents emphasized that academics came first before fun, so my siblings and I were basically married to our textbooks. 

The two eldest siblings didn’t go to parties until they reached their senior year of high school, and I’m pretty sure Xavier and Ylona have had their fair share of parties here at the Garrison. 

The party scene was how I kinda envisioned it when Nadia laid out all her plans for tonight – a queue of hungry cadets forming a food line, while others had already hit the dance floor. Some opted for a more relaxed start to to their evening, settling themselves at tables, engrossed in lively conversations and venting their frustrations about the exams.

Amidst the lively crowd, I found myself constantly scanning the room, my eyes dating around in search of James. I could’ve sworn I saw him earlier, but he seemed to have vanished again. Where could he have gone?

Suddenly, a voice pierced through the upbeat music playing in the background, startling me for a moment. I turned around and there he was, James, holding two Red Solo cups of fruit punch. 

“Looking for someone?” he asked, his tone cutting through the party’s ambience. Did he notice that I was looking for him? 

I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment. “Uh, yeah,” I stammered, caught red-handed in the act. “I was actually trying to find you.” 

James looked at me with a curious expression written all over his face, his head tilting slightly. “Well, that’s a coincidence,” he replied, his blue-grey eyes softening. “I’ve been wanting to talk to you as well, especially now that midterms are finally behind us. I even got you a drink.” 

I couldn’t help but entertain the idea that he might have been planning this meeting as well. It had been a few weeks since I lashed out at him and avoided interacting with him as much as possible. 

“Thanks,” I said with a smile, taking the cup he offered. “How about we find a quieter spot to chat?” This was the opportunity I couldn’t let pass – a chance to finally clear the air and settle things with James. 

We stood in the dimly lit hallway just outside of the common room, the muffled strains of music fading as the door clicked shut behind us. A part of me wished we could’ve brought a bit of that music because the silence between us now felt thick, making things awkward. Despite having planned out what I wanted to discuss with him, there was a lingering hesitation that held me back.

I wonder if James felt the same way as he stood across from me. There was an uncertainty in his eyes that mirrored the butterflies that swirled in my stomach. The awkwardness was palpable, and it seemed like we were struggling to find the right words. 

“I’m sorry,” we both blurted in unison, our eyes locking for a brief and almost synchronized moment, surprised by our timed confession. It was clear that we’d both been mulling over the same thing for quite some time. 

James, ever the quick thinker, wasted no time calling dibs on going first. He took a sip of his drink, his blue-grey eyes reflecting a bit of remorse as he began to speak. 

“First of all, I want to apologize for my behaviour after the news about Athena broke,” he confessed. “I thought I needed some time alone to process everything, even though it was already hinted that she was missing. I’ve come to realize the kind of hold she had on me, even after she made it clear that she wanted space from our group for a year. I’m truly sorry for my ignorance, for thinking that I was the only one who cared for her. I failed to acknowledge the concern the rest of you had for her too, and that was wrong of me.” His words hung in the air, carrying a strong sense of self-reflection and growth. 

This wasn’t the first time he’d opened up to me, sharing his innermost thoughts, but this time had a different vibe compared to our past conversations. He seemed to be pouring out even more of his heart, confessing all the missteps and wrongdoings that had been weighed on him. However, as he continued, I was reminded of the things I needed to get off my chest too. 

“I owe you an apology too,” I admitted, my gaze unwavering as I met his. “Letting my frustration get the best of me and hurting you with my words, was completely uncalled for. I should’ve handled it better.” 

James shook his head gently, a thought expression on his face. “You had every right to be angry,” he responded with a note of understanding in his voice. “Remember that night when we talked outside of the Garrison hangars? You were the one who encouraged me to move on, to let go of the animosity directed at Keith and the grief over my strained relationship with Athena. But, I still failed to act on it, and those lingering emotions affected my actions.” 

I shook my head gently, my eyes filled with empathy as I responded, “You haven’t failed, Hames. You just needed more time to go through everything and grow. Just remember that we’re all here for you — especially me.” 

James, with his brown hair and that endearing smile, leaned against the wall, and it felt like a little ray of sunshine breaking through the clouds. That warm smile from before set my heart aflutter.

“Anyway, whether my wrath was deserving or not, the way I treated you was still wrong,” I added, my gaze locked onto his. “I hope you can forgive me for all of that, including the times I’ve avoided you.” 

James met my gaze with understanding, a smile on his lips as he chuckled. “Of course,” he replied warmly. “As long as you can forgive me too. How about we wipe the slate clean and start fresh?” His eyes had a glimmer of hope that longed for a fresh start. 

I offered a warm smile and nodded, feeling the tension disappearing as we found common ground and made amends. After chatting for a little while longer, James headed back to the party, leaving me alone in the hallway. Despite feeling relieved that we were able to reconcile, a sense of introspection still hung in the air. 

It felt great that we were able to patch things up, but I couldn’t ignore the nagging sense of my own need for personal growth. It was something I had been thinking about for a while too. I couldn’t deny that I had my own issues about James’ unhealthy fixation on Athena. In some ways, I was the same. How exactly I was gonna move past this turmoil remained uncertain, but for the sake of my friendship with James, I knew I had to try and work through it.

Chapter Text

~ Athena ~

As we walked back into the castle, the sight of Shiro, Hunk, Pidge, and Princess Allura standing in the middle of the tunnel caught our attention. There was tension hanging in the air, and as we approached the group, it only seemed to intensify. 

Pidge spoke up, breaking the silence that seemed to weigh down the room. “I’ve made my decision,” she declared as her robot companion, Rover, floated beside her. “I’m leaving Team Voltron.” I stood there in shock, not expecting her to make a bold statement.

“Pidge, no!” Shiro’s voice carried an urgent note as he gazed at the Green Paladin. “Could we at least talk this through before you make your decision?” Pidge refused to meet his or anyone else’s eyes. Her stance was resolute and over her shoulder, she had a backpack filled to the brim as she was genuinely on the verge of leaving the group behind. 

With her hand tightly gripping the sling, Pidge continued with a sense of resolve. “The downloaded information from the Galra ship was enough to at least get me in the right direction to find my family,” she explained. “I’ve got a pod ready to go.” 

Keith wanted no time in striding over to the group, his features etched with concern as his brows furrowed. He came to half, positioning himself squarely in front of Pidge. “You can’t just leave,” he implored, his voice laced with a sense of urgency. “If you leave, we can’t form Voltron, and that leaves the universe defenceless against Zarkon.” 

Pidge’s eyes darted away from Keith, her lips caught between her teeth. She couldn’t meet his eyes as she seemed to struggle to find the right words. 

“Yeah, I have a family too,” Hunk interjected, his hand raised as he positioned himself between Keith and Pidge, breaking the tension. “They’re back on Earth. I want to be with them,” he added, his voice tinged with a hint of longing. “Is that —is that, like, a thing that can happen?” 

As family became the topic of conversation, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. I missed my own family, even though I knew my parents were likely caught up in their busy lives back on Earth. Do they even know that I’m missing? Are they looking for me? 

“Do you want to leave, too?” Allura inquired with concern, standing beside Hunk. 

“Of course I do,” Hunk replied. “Look, Voltron is super-cool, don’t get me wrong, but I never signed up for a lifetime in space kicking alien butt.” He had a point. None of us signed up for this responsibility. The fate of the universe had been thrust upon us, despite the lack of experience and formal training. It was a huge burden to bear. 

The Princess’s expression bore a complex mix of worry and sadness. I couldn’t help but empathize with her. I understood Allura’s unwavering determination to carry her father’s legacy and protect innocent beings across the universe. However, Hunk made a valid point, and it gnawed at me. As for Pidge, I shared her yearning for a joyful reunion with her father and brother, but at what cost? We weren’t even sure about their current state and if they were still alive. 

Keith’s frustration erupted in a furious groan. He loomed over Pidge, overshadowing her smaller stature. “You’re putting the lives of two people over the lives of everyone else in the galaxy,” he began, his voice seething with intensity. I wanted to step in before the confrontation spiralled out of control, but Shiro acted quickly, taking hold of Keith’s arm before I could say anything. 

“Keith, that’s not how a team works,” Shiro said, his gaze looked firmly on Keith. “People have to want to be part of it; they can’t be forced.” Keith reluctantly yielded, withdrawing his arm from Shiro’s grip. Shiro then turned to Pidge, his tone was gentle but earnest. “Pidge, if you genuinely want to leave, we won’t stand in your way. But please, just think about it a little longer.” 

A heavy silence enveloped us, and all eyes were fixed on Pidge. It was clear that she was conflicted for a moment, lost in her thoughts as she wrestled with a difficult decision to make. Seconds ticked by, each one laden with tension until she finally let out a contemplative sigh — her decision was made. 

Pidge uttered her decision without looking in our direction. “I’m sorry. You’re gonna have to find someone else to pilot the Green Lion,” she stated, her eyes fixed on the ground. “Maybe Athena can take my place or something.” 

With that, she turned and walked through the crowd of Arusians. Worried about the sudden change, I couldn’t help but call out to her, “Pidge!” Her name escaped my lips as I followed behind her, trying to reach her amidst the crowd. “You can’t just give up the Green Lion. It chose you as its paladin. Please, think about what you’re doing.” 

Pidge kept moving, determined to not let anyone get in her way. “I’ve thought long and hard about this already,” she replied, her back still turned to me. “It wasn’t an easy decision, but I’ve made up my mind. I have to find my family.”

I understood how finding her father and brother was important to Pidge. This was a personal mission ever since we were in the Garrison. Countless hours had been consumed, dedicated to researching and looking for any clue that she could get her hands on. Now, with more tangible info in her grasp, Pidge knew precisely what path she needed to take. 

I didn’t want to be in her way of reuniting with her loved ones, especially considering all the sacrifices and dedication she’d poured into the search. However, I was torn. She was needed on the team as the Green Paladin. She was chosen by the Green Lion. 

But Keith’s words echoed in my mind, and he was right. Team Voltron can’t take on Zarkon and his Empire without Pidge. We couldn’t afford to let him continue his reign of destroying other worlds. How could we stop him if the Green Paladin is out of the picture? 

As I quickened my pace, I rushed up to pass Pidge, turning around to face her. “Pidge, please, hear me out,” I implored. “Even if you do find your family, what will happen if Earth is destroyed? We won’t have a home to go to and the family that we’ve left behind will perish. The innocent will perish.” 

Pidge abruptly stopped in the middle of the hallway. “There are many other planets out there in the universe. He won’t make it to Earth before I locate my family, and when I do, I’ll return.” My jaw nearly hit the floor. I wasn’t expecting that kind of response, let alone the lack of concern and sympathy for those in danger. “Athena, you know how much it means to me to find my family. Please, don’t get in my way.” 

The brunette strode past me, leaving me stunned in disbelief. This was unlike her at all.  “Are you serious?” I muttered under my breath. Her footsteps fading away only deepened my frustration. I started to understand what Keith must’ve felt back then when he cornered Pidge.

Not wanting to hold back any longer, I shouted, “Are you freakin’ serious, Pidge?! You’d let other lives perish at the hands of Zarkon?” 

I spun around and found Pidge frozen in her tracks, her back still turned to me. “I get it, Pidge,” I began. “I know you’ve dedicated so much of your time searching for your family. I understand how much it means to you, and I’ve been there supporting you every step of the way. But you can’t be serious about letting countless innocent lives suffer and become slaves, or worse, die. I can’t accept that, Pidge.”  

Pidge remained silent, her silence was a sign that she was at least willing to listen. I continued my tone firm. “You’ve talked to those prisoners, right? You’ve heard what they’ve endured. Some of them might not even have homes left to go back to. You, of all people, understand the pain and suffering they’ve gone through. You’re better than this. You can’t just be selfish and leave the entire team behind for one personal desire. They need you. We all do.” 

My words may have been harsh, but they needed to be said. Abandoning the team in the face of a dire situation felt like a betrayal.

Suddenly, the ground beneath us shook violently, sending tremors throughout the castle. It felt as if an explosion had gone off in the bridge deck. Pidge and I quickly exchanged looks, hearing the distant cries of the Arusians echoing down the hall. 

Without hesitation, we dashed toward the bridge deck and met with the rest of the team at the door. A thick cloud of smoke billowed out as soon as we reached the room. The acrid fumes obscured our vision, forcing us to wave our hands to disperse the smoke. 

“Coran!” I exclaimed as I saw the older Altean sprawled on the ground. Concern immediately washed over me. “What happened here?” 

Coran coughed and groaned, pushing himself into a sitting position with the help of Shiro and Hunk. “I’m not sure,” he said, his weariness evident. My gaze followed his as the smoke slowly dissipated, revealing the once-majestic crystal now shattered into countless shards, scattered across the ground. Not only was the room an utter disaster, there was another body lying on the ground. 

“Lance!” Allura cried out, her voice piercing the air and sending shivers down my spine.

Shiro immediately rushed over to Lance’s fallen form, his voice echoing with concern as he cradled the unconscious teen in his arms. I stood beside Keith, my hand instinctively covering my mouth as I watched in shock. Shiro attempted to rouse Lance but failed; the teen wasn’t responding.

“We need to get him to the infirmary,” Pidge urged, concern etched across her face as she rushed to Lance’s side. 

“We can’t,” Allura interjected, her words delivering the harsh reality that we were now in. “Without the crystal, the Castle has no power.” 

Dread began to pool in the pit of my stomach realizing the truth of Allura’s statement. Without the crystal, our ability to assess the severity of Lance’s injuries and provide him with the medical attention he needed was compromised. There was this unsettling sense of helplessness, not knowing if he would be okay. Worry began to gnaw at me as I found myself at a loss. 

“Lion warriors!” The Arusian king burst into the room with a palpable sense of urgency, his brow beaded with sweat. “Our village is under attack. We need your help!” 

It felt like problems came one after the other - first, the explosion and the shattering of the crystal, and now, the Arusian village was in trouble. The sequence of events felt not just rapid but suspiciously interconnected, and I couldn’t help but wonder if there was someone behind all of this. It can’t just be a coincidence. 

Keith turned his head toward Shiro and the rest of the team. “Let’s get to the lions!” he urged, determination written across his face. 

But hope was quickly squashed as Allura stepped forward. “You can’t,” Allurabegan, casting a sombre look at the group.  “The lions are sealed in the hangers and there’s no way to get them out without power. We’re defenceless,” her voice wavered slightly as she spoke.  

The King, distressed, spoke up. “Will you not help us?” 

“We’ll help. We just —” Keith paused for a moment, trying to find the right words to assure the king that everything was going to be alright. 

Amid everything, Lance’s sudden groan of pain grabbed our attention. Relief washed over me, knowing that Lance was somewhat conscious. However, the problem of not having power within the Castle was still a concern. How long could he ensure without the necessary medical attention? 

“We…need to get a new crystal,” Coran murmured, his voice heavy with concern, as he pulled away from Hunk who was supporting him. “It’s the only way to have the Castle fully operational again. But to get a new crystal, we’ll need a ship.” 

Pidge’s eyes seemed to light up, a spark of realization flaring in her gaze as if something had dawned on her. “The pod!” she exclaimed. “I was loading the pod earlier. We can utilize it to to find the crystal. I’ve left the bay door open so we won’t have any issues getting out of the Castle.” 

“Great. I can use the scanner in the pod to determine if there’s a Balmera nearby. Hunk, you’re coming with me. I’ll need someone big to help me carry the crystal.” 

“A Balmera?” Hunk asked. “What’s that?” 

Coran flashed a quick grin, always eager to share his wealth of knowledge. “It’s where the crystals come from. I’ll fill you in with all the details on the way.” With that, Coran, Hunk, and Pidge were on the move, briskly exiting the room and leaving the rest of us behind. 

I shifted my focus on the king, his eyes filled with anxiety, waiting for our response. “Don’t worry, your majesty. Team Voltron has everything under control.” 

“I’ll head over to the Arusian village to assess the situation,” Keith declared as he took a couple of steps toward the King. His voice hinted with resolute purpose, determined to help as much as he could. 

Allura chimed in, “I’ll come with you, Keith. After all, I must take responsibility for what has happened to the king-hearted Arusians. I am at fault for all of this. I brought this upon them.” 

“It’s not your fault, Allura,” I spoke up, doing my best to reassure her and provide some solace.  “None of us knew this would happen. You had no part in what has taken place here and at the village. Right now, the best we can do now is to help them.” Allura met my gaze either her sky-blue eyes, and in response, she smiled. 

Shiro, the voice of reason and leadership, stepped in. “Athena and I will attend to Lance and watch over the Castle,” he declared. “You two, hurry.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

As we pressed on toward the foyer, my mind was grappling with the village being under siege and the explosion that occurred in the Castle’s bridge. I couldn’t help but utter my concerns, my voice reflecting the unease that weighed heavily on my mind. “The timing of everything happening is more than a coincidence,” I said, “I wouldn’t put it past Zarkon to be behind all of this. It’s probably another scheme to reclaim the lions.” 

“Agreed,” Shiro replied, carrying Lance over his shoulder. “That’s why we need to stay on high alert.”

What was once a foyer filled with Arusians in joyous celebration was now desolate and empty. Our job now was to secure the Castle’s entrance and make sure no intruders came through. The enormous entrance left us at a disadvantage considering the possibility of an unexpected visitor slipping through without detection. Without power, we can shut the door or activate a particle barrier. 

We were drawing close to the tunnel leading out of the Castle when a chilling sight waited for us at the very end. My eyes widened, recognizing the familiar face in the distance – it was none other than Sendak, in the flesh, and he was not alone. 

Seeing him in person made me shiver. He wasn’t just intimidating; he was utterly terrifying. His one piercing yellow eye bore into us with an unrelenting intensity, a stark reminder of his determination to fulfill his mission: to take back the lions and deliver them to Zarkon. 

What truly grabbed my attention was his robotic arm. It was adorned with long, wickedly sharp claws, like something straight out of a horror movie – a menacing gauntlet embedded with alien tech. There was no doubt that we were in for a formidable encounter. 

“Stay here and watch over Lance,” Shiro commanded in a low, determined voice as he gently laid Lance down on a nearby ledge. I couldn’t help but grow anxious as I watched Shiro walking over toward the enemy. The situation was becoming increasingly dangerous, with the Galra posing a threat to us all. 

“Stand aside,” Sendak demanded firmly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. His presence and demeanour only intensified as he walked toward Shiro.  

“No, I’m not gonna let you step foot inside this Castle.” Shiro’s robotic arm emitted a soft, ominous flow, readying itself for the confrontation. He positioned himself, ready to take on the Galran who dared to challenge him. 

“We’ll see if you can stop me,” Sendak scoffed, his own readiness evident in his posture. The tension in the air crackled with anticipation as the standoff between the two was about to unfold.  

Shiro and Sendak clashed in a heated confrontation. The odds seemed stacked against Shiro, given the discrepancy in size; Sendak’s arm was nearly twice or even thrice the size of Shiro’s. However, Shiro’s skill and agility shone through as he deftly dodged the alien’s advances. 

Every punch from Sendak was like a thunderclap within the Castle walls, but Shiro’s speed served him well, allowing him to evade with precision. With each nimble maneuver, he managed to slip past the monstrous arm and retaliate with his own counterattacks. The ferocity of their dule painted the scene with a dance of combat, the outcoming hanging in the balance.  

I continued to observe from a distance while keeping watch over Lance. He had fallen unconscious again, causing me to worry even more. 

Then, in an instant, Shiro’s battered form was hurtled back deeper into the Castle, sliding across the floor until he came to rest near me. “Shiro!” I cried out, dread lacing my voice as I rushed over to his side. 

Shiro groaned in pain, slowly trying to regain his footing. As he pushed himself, his eyes widened in shock. A looming shadow cast over us, causing me to turn my head to see Sendak’s colossal hand descending upon us. “Watch out!” I yelled in desperation. 

Shiro exerted a firm push that sent me stumbling backward, causing me to trip over the billowing fabric of my dress and land beside Lance. The ground shook violently, echoing the power of Sendak’s crushing hand. Debris and smoke obscured my vision, turning the foyer into a hazy, disorienting blur. 

As the smoke gradually cleared, a pair of ominous feet loomed before me. A shiver raced down my back, and I inched my gaze upward, meeting a pair of yellow eyes. It seemed to be Sendak’s right-hand man seeing that the rest were a bunch of robots. He looked different compared to Sendak, slender and a little less furry, but they shared an ominous presence. 

Time seemed to stand still as a profound sense of dread washed over me. The Galran stood right in front of me, his sinister presence casting a shadow over me. In that breathless moment, I longed to call out for Shiro, but the alien pressed a warning finger to my lips, his intention clear: silence. 

“I’d keep quiet if I were you,” the Galran cautioned, his voice oozing with a malevolent edge. Beside him stood a bunch of armed aliens, pointing their blasters toward me and Lance. As he scrutinized me, his cold gaze moving from head to toe, and then, with a sinister touch, his finger trailed from my lips down to my chin. A twisted smile crept onto his face as he tilted my head upward.

“You’re a pretty one,” he purred with unsettling enthusiasm. “Maybe we can keep you alive after we return the lions to Zarkon.” 

The thought was revolting, and my stomach churned. “I’d rather die,” I retorted, my defiance cutting through the tension in the air. I mean, I’d like to live, but to be taken hostage by the Galra was not something I’d look forward to. 

I pulled away, determined not to let the Galran touch me. He seemed to relish my spirit. “A feisty one, I see,” he remarked. “Take them.” 

With that, two of his minions swiftly abandoned their guns, swooping in to apprehend me and Lance. One hoisted me from the ground, securing my hands behind my back with restraints, while the other heartlessly flung Lance to the ground. 

Shiro and Sendak’s fight ended in a deadlock, their glowing hands poised close to each other’s throats. They both had the opportunity to end it all, but who would make the first move? Tension hung heavy in the air as their struggle unfolded, each moment a balance between life and death. 

I stood at the fringes of their fight, my heart racing with a mix of dread and determination. Watching Shiro locked in this life-and-death struggle with Sendak was gut-wrenching. I refused to accept the possibility of Shiro’s life being snuffed out at the hands of a Galran. 

The Galran who restrained me spoke with a cold authority that sent shivers down my spine. “Let him go,” he said as he nudged me, propelling me forward as I stumbled into the midst of the intense confrontation. I felt something cold against my bare back; the chill of what felt like a gun’s muzzle pressed on my spine. One wrong move and it could lead to my demise.   

Shiro and I made eye contact for a moment as the tension in the room thickened. I felt utterly terrified, knowing that our lives were at risk and there wasn’t much that we could do but surrender. I didn’t want to admit it, but a part of me wanted to live. Before any more could pass between us, our gaze broke as I caught sight of Sendak ready to strike Shiro. 

“Look out!” I cried out, the words leaving my lips just as Sendak unleashed a brutal punch. It connected with Shiro, the impact was devastating. Shiro was sent across the room, his body like a ragdoll in the face of Sendak’s raw power. 

Helplessly, I watched his body skid across the floor, stopping near Lance’s unconscious form. Lance was still out, and Shiro’s plight only added to the urgency. 

“Shiro!” My voice trembled as I tried to process everything. The battle had taken a dangerous turn, and the lions were now in danger of being taken away. 

“Well done, Haxus,” Sendak commended his right-hand man with a sinister glint in his eye. “We’ve secured the lions.” 

I squared my shoulders and addressed him with determination in my voice. “You won’t be able to take them,” I asserted, my tone resolute. “The Paladins will stop you before you even close to taking the lions away. Besides, they’re still locked up in their hangars. Without a functioning crystal, you won’t be able to access them.” 

Sendak slowly turned to face me, a sinister smile curling on his lips, and with a deep, hearty chuckle, he spoke. “That won’t be a problem,” he responded with a hint of sadistic glee in his voice. “We’ve brought our own power supply to energize the Castle.” 

The Galran turned around, his intimidating posture exuded authority, as he strode away. “Ensure she doesn’t communicate with the Princess or any of the Paladins.” 

“Yes, sir.” 

Suddenly, an unexpected impact struck the back of my head. Darkness soon enveloped my vision, and I lost consciousness without a chance to utter another word. 

“Voltron is ours.” 

Chapter Text

~ Keith ~

“How did this happen?” Allura lamented as we watched the entire village engulfed in flames. The Arusians, now standing at a sorrowful distance, could only watch with tears in their eyes as their beloved home crumbled in the inferno.  The Arusians stood from afar, tearfully watching their homes being destroyed in the fire. “The enemy must have done this while the Arusians celebrated with us at the Castle. This is all my fault.”

“Allura, this isn’t your fault,” I said in hopes of reassuring her. “None of us knew this would happen. If anything, this is Zarkon’s doing.” The grim reality was that the enemy’s ruthless tactics had caught us all off guard. The blame was on them. 

“Look! I see the attackers,” the Arusian King exclaimed, his short arms shooting out to point in the direction where his gaze fell. I quickly followed his finger, peering through the thick smog that billowed upward. In the middle of the fiery chaos, I could sorta make out the silhouettes of robots, poised and armed with blasters. The acrid stench of smoke filled the air, and the eruptions of fire only seemed to intensify.  

“I’ll go in for a closer look,” I said with determination, casting a glance back at Allura. “Stay here with them.” Without hesitation, I leaped from the vantage point onto the sloping path that led toward the village. The urgency spurred me to take action, leaving no room to hold back. 

“Keith!” I heard the Princess call out, but I refused to look back. 

With the help of my jetpack, I made a careful descent, touching down in a relatively unscathed area away from the chaos of burning huts. I walked cautiously, advancing toward the vicinity where the Arusian king spotted the enemy bots. The surroundings were still smouldering from the fires, and the acrid smell of smoke hung heavy in the air. I approached one of the huts, peering through the opening to gain a better view. 

My eyes fell upon a puzzling sight – five robotic guards standing in a circle, seemingly doing nothing. As I continued to observe, a structure that resembled a water tower suddenly lost its balance, crashing down with a thunderous cacophony. In response, a couple of the guards fell sideways and remained still.  

These robots weren’t operational at all; they were set up as a diversion!  

“Allura, they tricked us! This was just a diversion to keep us away from the Castle and thin our defences!” I urgently relayed to the Princess, realizing this was all just a ruse. 

“What?!” Allura’s voice crackled over the comms, expressing her worry. “We need to get back to the Castle immediately. The others are in danger.” 

I managed to escape the village, miraculously unscathed, and met up with Allura and the king. Allura immediately issued orders to the Arusians, instructing them to locate any resources that could combat the fire’s relentless advance. We couldn’t be certain if their efforts would be enough to extinguish the flames entirely, but it was necessary to mitigate the widespread destruction.

We sprinted towards the Castle, hoping to find it still intact. However, as we drew closer, our eyes widened in shock. The once-darkened structure was now illuminated by an ominous purple glow. Power had been restored, but it was not because of the original Balmeran crystal. 

“They’ve succeeded in powering up the Castle! We need to hurry!” Allura’s voice rang out urgently as we sprinted across the bridge. The realization struck me like lightning, if the Castle had been reenergized, that could only mean that something might have gone awry with Shrio and Athena, who were stationed to protect the castle entrance.

As we neared the entrance, a shimmering, purple-coloured barrier began to materialize around the Castle. Our hopes of gaining entry were dashed as the barrier solidified, effectively shutting us out before we could get inside. 

A crushing wave of dread and frustration settled deep within my chest. “Dammit!” I exclaimed, my voice filled with a mix of anger and helplessness as I slammed my fist into the barrier. “We’re too late.” 

“They have completely managed to take control of the Castle. They’re going to take Voltron!” The revelation sent a surge of anger coursing through me as I peered through the particle barrier. Without a second thought, I activated my Bayard, posied to cut my way through the obstruction.

“Stop, you can’t break through the barrier,” Allura cautioned before I could even attempt.“Whoever has taken the Castle has a crystal, which means they’ll be able to fly the ship. We need to stop them.” 

“How are we gonna do that?” I growled.

Just then, a voice broke through on the main communication channel. “Keith, can you hear me?” It was Pidge. 

“Pidge! Where are you?” I responded, feeling relieved to hear someone on the other end.

“I’m inside the Castle,” he whispered, his voice laced with concern. “Sendak has taken over and he’s preparing for launch. He’s got Shiro, Lance, and Athena.” Allura and I exchanged glances, our worry mirrored in each other’s eyes as the gravity of the situation sank in. The safety of the others weighed heavily on our minds. 

“Pidge, listen carefully to me,” Allura chimed in. “If they’ve already started the launch sequence, then we don’t have much time before liftoff. You must reach the coordinates that I’m sending you now. Once you reach the room, I’ll give you further instructions.” 

“Okay, got it.” 

The communications abruptly disconnected, leaving Allura and I waiting outside of the Castle, waiting anxiously for Pidge’s response. The mere thought of Sendak taking Shiro and Athena stirred a gnawing unease within me. The thought of losing the two people I held the most trust in filled me with dread; their absence would leave a gaping void. All I could do was hope that Pidge can get to the coordinates in time. 

With each passing moment, the weight of uncertainty pressed down on me, and I felt like a nervous wreck.. It felt like forever since Allura gave him the coordinates. I just wanted to get inside as quickly as possible and stop Sendak from taking the lions along with everyone else on the ship. 

The memory of Athena’s radiant smile, as she tried to teach me to dance, flashed vividly in my mind. It was a simple, joyful moment out in the Castle’s courtyard that now stood in contrast to the grim reality. The thought of her being held hostage against her will stirred a wellspring of frustration within me. I couldn’t help but come up with questions, wondering about her well-being – was she safe? The mere notion that something might’ve happened to Athena shook me to the core. It was difficult to put into words, but the dread of something happening to her bothered me.

And then there was Shiro, the person I had come to think of as family, my pillar of support throughout my life since he adopted me. I couldn’t bear the thought of losing him either. He was the only family I had left, and the idea of losing Shiro once more was a haunting thought that I couldn’t imagine. 

Lance, surprisingly, was another source of my concern. Despite our ongoing rivalry and the times we’d bump heads, seeing him in his unconscious state was a stark reminder that our reality wasn’t a game. It was a grave situation with real consequences, a fact that I couldn’t ignore any longer.

Allura’s soothing voice broke through my thoughts, catching me off guard. I met her gaze, taken aback by her sudden interjection. “Don’t worry, everything will be okay,” she said. Had I been so absorbed in my own thoughts that I’d spoken my fears aloud? 

I averted away from her, fixing my eyes on the imposing barrier that separated us from the inside. The once vibrant and bustling corridor, filled with Arusians, now lay in eerie silence and darkness. I couldn’t help but release a heavy sigh, allowing my worries to surface. 

“The lions are in trouble and so are the others. How can I not be worried when I’m standing out here unable to do anything?”

“I understand how you feel. I’m worried too,” Allura acknowledged, her voice imbued with a hint of empathy. “But I have faith that Pidge will find the chamber and temporarily disable the energy core. That should buy us enough time to deactivate the particle barrier and allow us to enter.” 

Her unwavering optimism struck me somewhat of Athena’s approach in desperate situations. But there was something else that caught my attention – Allura’s calm composure. It was oddly serene, given the gravity of our situation. If anything, she should be as frantic as the rest of us knowing that the Lions were on the verge of being taken away. I know I’d be freaking out if I were here.

“I get the sense that your concerns extend beyond just the lions,” Allura continued with a perceptive gaze. “It’s as if your worry lies with the others, especially Shiro and Athena.

She continued, her tone gentle as she spoke. “You appear to share a close connection with them. It’s as if there’s a special bond that binds you to them, isn’t there?” Her words probed deeper than our shared mission and the lions. 

Allura and I didn’t really talk much. We’d exchange a few words whenever we saw each other in the hallway or during training, but we never sat down to get to know each other. To be honest, I had no real interest in knowing more about the princess, nor did I feel the need to open up to her. In my eyes, I was just a normal teen who got kicked out of school and basically grew up with no parents. Nothing was interesting about me worth sharing. 

“I guess you can say that,” I replied. “Shiro is like a father to me, and Athena is my closest friend. I don’t know much about the rest other than they were cadets at the Garrison. I guess I sorta remember Lance, but we weren’t close back then, so my connection with him holds little significance to me.”

The Princess’ laughter rang out melodiously, and she spoke with a warm, optimistic tone. “I sensed a bit of rivalry between you two from day one,” she admitted. “I truly believe you two have the potential to make a fantastic team – no, you will make a great team.” 

I blinked in surprise, wondering where she got the idea. Lance and I working together? We were Paladins of Voltron, sure, but it seemed like our getting along was unlikely. We might be able to cooperate when needed, but I couldn’t label us as a great team. Our differences were stark, and finding common ground would be nothing but a daunting task. 

Allura couldn’t help but chuckle at my response. “Judging by your reaction, I’d say that’s not happening anytime soon,” she remarked. It was sorta embarrassing to realize how easily she could read my expressions, but at that point, I had grown less concerned about it. There was no point in attempting to hide the fact that I wasn’t exactly Lance’s biggest fan. 

I offered her a half-hearted shrug, acknowledging her point with a hint of amusement. “I guess you could say that,” I replied.

Allura’s next question caused me to focus intently on her, “Sorry if it seems too personal, and you certainly don’t need to answer if it’s uncomfortable, but —” Allura paused for a moment, giving weight to her words. . “Do you have a special relationship with Athena?” 

I felt caught off guard by her question, my eyes widened in surprise. “I know you said she’s your closest friend, but I can’t help but notice that there’s something more to your friendship,” Allura observed. Her words sparked a sudden warmth in my cheeks, causing me to feel flustered as I felt her gaze on me. I couldn’t deny my feelings for Athena, but was it worth telling Allura? 

Feeling my ears grow hot, I shifted my eyes away from Allura, attempting to play it cool. “We’re just really close friends, that’s all,” I responded, my voice steady despite the flush on my cheeks. “It’s understandable that you’d think there’s something more, but I can assure you, we’re only friends.” 

While Allura remained silent, I could feel her unyielding gaze fixed on me, even though I wasn’t looking at her anymore. The weight of her scrutiny felt someone nerve-wracking, but I knew I had to keep my composure. Besides, there were more pressing matters at hand than my personal life and my relationship with Athena. 

“Allura, I’m inside the chamber and heading towards the turbine.” Pidge’s voice entered the comms, alerting us. “I think it has started.” 

“Then you’ll have to hurry,” Allura replied. “Cross the catwalk and get to the control panel. There, you’ll need to open the hatch. Find the central computer control hub and enter the following sequence —” 

Before Allura could complete her instructions, Pidge’s voice called out with a hint of distress. “Wait, wait, wait! Which one is it?” Pidge cried out. “All the labels are in Altean!” 

Suddenly, the earth beneath us began to tremble. Allura and I instinctively took a few steps away from the barrier, seeing the gradual movement of the Castle. 

“Pidge? Pidge, can you hear me?” Allur’s echoed over the communication channel, but there was no response, just eerie silence. “I’ve lost connection with Pidge.” 

“Dammit,” I muttered under my breath as I watched the Castle slowly ascend from the planet’s surface. “This was our only shot.” The sense of despair and failure was palpable as we watched the opportunity to stop Sendak slowly slip away. 

As we stood there, our eyes fixated on the Castle, a moment of surprise struck us as it came to a sudden stop. The rumbling beneath our feet ceased, leaving us bewildered, wondering what had happened. 

“Allura? ” Pidge’s voice reentered the comms. “ Can you hear me? I think I did it.” 

“You did!” Allura exclaimed happily. 

“Good job, Pidge,” I added. Pidge’s actions slowed down the launch process, and a profound relief washed over me. All we needed now was to figure out how to take down the barrier so Allura and I could get inside.

“There’s not much time before they get the ship running again,” Allura continued to speak. “You must shut off the particle barrier so we can get in.” 

“You got it. Tell me what to do.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Athena~

I roused from my slumber, feeling groggy and lightheaded, feeling a pulsating ache radiating from the back of my head. A brief memory of being knocked out came to mind. The throbbing sensation was a sure indicator that I’d probably end up with a noticeable bruise back there. 

My sense of time had grown disoriented, leaving me in a haze of uncertainty about how long I’d be out. To make matters worse, I had nothing on hand that could help me figure out how much time had passed, not that it mattered much as I felt my arms tied behind my back. As my eyes adjusted to the dimly lit room, it became apparent that I was on the bridge deck. The space was bathed in an eerie purple glow that rendered it almost unrecognizable at first. It was only when I saw the scattered fragments of the crystal on the floor. 

It didn’t take me long to piece together the memory that led up to my sudden loss of consciousness. The chilling realization struck me as the Galra had their own power source to activate the Castle. 

As I started to regain my bearings, I turned my head to the left and saw Shiro, who appeared to have just woken up. His expression carried a mix of weariness and disorientation, and he too, had his hands held behind his back. My eyes then shifted toward Lance, who lay face down on the ground beside Shrio, seemingly still unconscious. 

Worry and confusion caused me to knit my brows as I addressed Shiro, “What’s going on?” I asked, hoping for answers to the unsettling situation we were in. 

“They’re gearing up to launch and make off with the lions,” Shiro whispered, his voice barely above a hush as he huddled closer to me. My senses tuned in instantly, realizing that Sendak wasn’t too far from us. He had his back turned, but he was only a few feet away. With those keen, cat-like ears of his, it was a possibility that he possessed better hearing than the average human. 

My mind raced with questions. “What about the others? Where are they now?  

Shiro’s expression shifted, a sombre look was seen in his eyes. “Even if I were to contact Allura and Keith, they wouldn’t be able to intervene. Sendak managed to activate the particle barrier, keeping them out.” It dawned on me then – with the Castle under Sendak’s control, he held dominion over the entire ship. 

Shiro continued to share more information in a hushed voice “I overheard that Pidge managed to buy us some time by shutting down the Castle’s energy core,” he revealed. “Sendak’s right-hand man is currently working to reboot the system, so we have a brief window to strategize.” 

Pidge, you are freaking amazing! I internally cheered upon hearing the good news. 

However, the real challenge was trying to figure out how to stop Sendak’s plans. Sendak’s strength was undeniable so trying to pick another fight with him was off the table; even Shiro had been unable to take him down. Communication had been severed ever since Sendak took us out, and we had no way of knowing whether Keith, Allura, or the others were aware that Sendak had breached the Castle. Of course, except for Pidge since she’s still within the Castle walls, stopping the Castle from lifting off. As for Coran and Hunk,  they’d ventured out to secure a replacement crystal for the Castle, but their status remained a mystery, adding to the growing list of unknowns. 

"Haxus, report in.” Sendak’s commanding voice echoed throughout the bridge deck, causing me to flinch at the sound. 

But then, an unexpected voice broke through the tension. “ Haxus is gone, and you’re next!” Pidge’s voice resounded from the other end. Her threat hung in the air, and Shiro and I exchanged incredulous glances, a shared sense of bewilderment between us. 

“You’ve slowed me down, but this ship is mine !” Sendak growled, refusing to relent. “You will turn yourself in immediately!” 

“Never!” 

I shifted my gaze over my shoulder to find Sendak in his spot. I could sense his frustration radiating from him after Pidge’s defiant response. My curiosity gnawed at me; I couldn’t help but wonder what was on his mind, especially now that Pidge was proving to be a formidable adversary. 

In the blink of an eye, Sendak swivelled around, locking eyes with me with a piercing stare that sent a shiver down my spine. Overwhelmed by the intensity of his gaze, I swiftly looked away, my heart pounding with unease. 

“Well, if that’s the case,” Sendak’s voice broke the silence, and I could hear the distinct cadence of his footsteps approaching us. "Maybe your friend here can convince you," He continued. His relentless glare bore into both me and Shiro, almost as if he was weighing his options, deciding between the two of us. 

Suddenly, Sendak reached out and clamped down on my arm with a vice-like grip, hauling me over across the floor. Panic coursed through me, causing me to let out a shriek. “Keep your hands off of me!” My voice rang with defiance as he yanked me toward the control panel. My skirt offered some protection, shielding my legs from the broken shards that littered the floor. 

Shiro’s voice roared in the background, a defiant cry to protect me at all costs. He was struggling to rise from the ground, but the determination compelled him to push through his weariness and stand up. However, Sendak responded with a sneer as he looked at the Black Paladin with a malevolent grin twisting his features. 

“Don’t you dare hurt her,” Shiro yelled, his voice thundered with anger and desperation. “If you want someone, take me instead.” 

“Why would I harm her?” He shot back, his cold, calculating gaze fixated on me. With little regard for my own well-being, he forcefully lifted me from the ground with one hand. “I’m only borrowing her for a few ticks. All she needs to do is persuade him to come to me, and if she can manage that, she’ll be released unharmed.” 

As much as I’d like to be set free, I couldn’t allow Pidge to come here. “Like I’d follow your orders,” I spat in defiance despite the fear I held within. I understood how dangerous Sendak was, and the thought of Pidge confronting him alone was worrisome. She needed support from the rest of the team.

Sendak turned his head, his piercing yellow eye fixated on me. “Is that so?” he countered. “Even if I threatened to rake your life?” I couldn’t help but nervously bite my lower lip and remain silent. It was easier to assert and defy the other Galran soldier that I’d rather die than be held captive. But with Sendak, the stakes were far higher, and my life was genuinely at risk. Thinking about the people I’d be leaving behind due to my defiance terrified me – my family, my friends, and Keith, especially. I couldn’t bear the thought of parting with them without the chance to say goodbye. 

I locked eyes with Sendak, summoning every ounce of courage within me before I boldly declared, “Even if you threaten me, I’ll never do what you ask me to do.” Gritting my teeth, I swung my foot with all my might, delivering a swift kick to his most sensitive area. Sendak howled in pain, his grip on me loosening as he doubled over. 

“You brat!” Sendak snarled, his voice laced with agony as he struggled to regain his composure. He could only blame himself for not wearing protective gear in his nether regions. 

Enraged, Sendak’s robotic arm began to emit a sinister glow, as electricity shrugged through it. Raising the charged arm menacingly above his head, he bared his intentions, sending a shiver of dread down my spine. “No matter,” he sneered. “I’ll dispose of you and make use of your fearless leader stead!”  

As Sendak’s arm came down, a sense of fear washed over me, and I closed my eyes, preparing for the impending pain I was about to feel. Instead of feeling pain, a bone-chilling cry pierced the air. 

“Argh!” The harrowing sound compelled me to open my eyes. To my astonishment, Shiro now stood in front of me, his head bowed and his form trembling. His laboured breathing mirrored the exertion of someone who had just completed a gruelling marathon. It occurred to me that Shiro had purposely taken the blow for me. My voice caught in my throat, rendering me speechless. 

I crawled over to Shiro, worried about his condition after the powerful blow. “Shiro, you really shouldn’t have jumped in front of me like that,” I said, my voice tinged with worry and guilt. 

Shiro shook his head faintly, his gaze locking onto mine. “I don’t think I’d be able to forgive myself if I let you take that hit,” he admitted, a small, weak smile struggling to form on his lips even as he found it difficult to breathe. 

“Shiro…” I murmured, my concern for him growing. 

“Don’y worry about me. It’s not as bad as it looks,” he reassured, though the unspoken truth lingered in the air. An electric shock like that would definitely leave some significant side effects, and there was no way I couldn’t worry. I wanted to cry seeing Shiro in pain. 

Sendak’s voice rang in my ears as he stood by the control panel, communicating with Pidge. “If you don’t want your friends to suffer, you better turn yourself in,” he commanded. “Their suffering is in your hands.” 

Chapter Text

~ Athena ~

Shiro passed out, succumbing to the impact that had drained him of his strength. It was gut-wrenching to see him in this state, beaten and bruised, worn from everything he’d endured the entire day including taking the blow for me. I couldn’t shake off the feeling of helplessness. And poor Lance. He remained unconscious and there was nothing I could do for him while being held hostage. 

I looked up to see Sendak, standing in front of the main control panel, meticulously preparing for the Castle’s launch. He was on a solo endeavour knowing that his right-hand man was no longer in the picture thanks to Pidge. All the responsibility fell on Sendak’s shoulders to see the mission through to the end.

As I watched Sendak, I felt a mixture of hatred and anger bubble up within. My friends had suffered at the hands of the Galra, and yet I found myself unable to act. 

My frustration turned inward; I was more furious with myself than anything. I couldn’t help but wonder, would things have been different had I joined Shiro in taking down Sendak? Knowing Shiro, he would have stopped me from even trying. I’d only be a hindrance to him. I wanted to contribute in a meaningful way, yet, I ended up being nothing but a burden.

Just as I was wallowing in my own thoughts, I suddenly picked up on faint, distant footsteps coming toward the bridge deck. My head snapped up, and the footsteps ceased. My eyes widened as I recognized the figure that stood at the room’s entrance.  

“Pidge…!” I uttered in disbelief. My heart raced in anxiety as I watched her stand her ground, fully aware of the danger she had placed herself in. There was a desperate urge to tell her to leave, but my words were snatched as Sendak’s metallic arm hurled itself across the room toward her.

Pidge swiftly rolled out of harm’s way, narrowly avoiding the impact of Sendak’s arm that literally obliterated the ground where she had been standing. She then sprang to her feet and took off down the hallway. Sendak followed in hot pursuit, leaving the door wide open, allowing us to escape. The only question was, how? With Lance and Shiro still unconscious, I don’t think I’d be able to carry them out to safety. 

As adrenaline coursed through my veins, I couldn’t help but notice another figure entering the room from my peripherals. That was when I saw Pidge — again. I could’ve sworn she had dashed in the opposite direction not too long ago. Why was she here? 

“Are you okay?” Pidge asked as she rushed over, kneeling over to help me out of the handcuffs. 

“How are you here?” I asked, watching her deftly work on the lock. “I thought I saw you run the other way with Sendak chasing your tail.” 

Pidge flashed a mischievous smile as her fingers continued their dance with the lock. “It was all part of my hologram scheme,” she explained with a satisfied tone, clearly pleased that her plan worked out. In just a few seconds, I was free.

“Shiro, wake up. It’s me, Pidge,” she whispered urgently, trying to get our leader to wake up. Worry etched across her face was impossible to miss as she gently shook him, coaxing him from slumber. “We’ve got to get you guys out of here before Sendak returns–”   

Before she could even complete her sentence, an unseen force seized Pidge and yanked her backward. The scene before me unfolded like a horror movie as I saw Sendak standing at the doorway. It was clear to me that he was seeing red, seething through his fangs. He held Pidge aloft, her legs suspended just above the ground, like a puppeteer controlling his marionette. 

“You really believed your puny hologram could fool me?” He growled as he tightened his grip on her, causing Pidge to struggle in his unyielding hold. Her tiny hands, dwarfed by his massive claws, attempted to peel his fingers off her, but it was nearly impossible. 

Suddenly, a new set of footsteps echoed into the room, capturing everyone’s attention. Heads turned to reveal Keith and Allura standing behind Sendak. Their presence only meant one thing – the particle barrier had been breached. In that charged moment, Keith locked eyes with Sendak. His bayard hummed to life with a menacing aura as he glared the the enemy, ready to confront him. 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Keith~

" We need to isolate Sendak on my workstation. I need you to get him on the platform so I can activate the barrier around it, trapping him inside.” Allura’s words echoed in my mind as we stood before Sendak. 

A wave of relief washed over me as I laid my eyes on Athena, unscathed and safe. However, when my gaze shifted over to Shiro, who had his head bowed and his arms bound behind his back, an overwhelming rage consumed me. If only I had realized sooner that the burning village was nothing but a diversion to get us away, and had we arrived earlier before the barrier was activated, perhaps we could’ve spared another person from harm. It was bad enough that Lance was in critical condition, and the last thing we needed was another team member down. 

“Stand back!” Sendak’s command reverberated through the room as he turned, holding Pidge out as a human shield in front of him. It was clear that he wasn’t going to let anyone obstruct his plan to take the Lions.

Just as Sendak was about to take action, a deafening gunshot ripped through the air. The explosive impact collided with Sendak, forcing him to involuntarily release Pidge from his iron grip. Allura hurried to his side to ensure he was all right, while my gaze darted in the direction of the source of the gunshot. It was Lance who fired the shot with a mix of determination and weariness written all over his face. 

Seizing the opportunity, I dashed toward Sendak, brandishing my sword. My blade skimmed across the exterior of Sendak’s armour just as he pivoted and evaded my attack. I spun around and delivered a forceful kick to the Galran’s side. As Sendak staggered, I swung my sword at him again, aiming for a decisive strike, but Sendak managed to block my attack with his robotic arm in time. He then grabbed me with his mechanical grip, effortlessly lifting me off the ground and pushing me across the room. 

My body hit the ground, weighed down by the immense force of his hand pressing me down further. Any more of this, I could lose my ability to breathe. Every fibre of my being screamed for release as I attempted to wiggle free, but his grip rendered all my efforts futile. Just when I thought escape was impossible, Sendak’s vice-like grip loosened. 

“No!” Sendak’s anguished cry pierced the air. I took this opportunity to push his hand off with all my might, finally breaking free from his oppressive grasp. My eyes landed on Pidge who had his bayard activated, poised to take on Sendak. 

Sendak hurled himself toward Pidge, but the Green Paladin released his grappling hook, snaking it around the Galran’s ankle. Electricity cracked along the wire and surged through Sendak’s body, eliciting a guttural cry of agony.

An opportunity emerged and I knew I couldn’t afford to miss it. With a fierce determination burning within me, I had to strike and make it count.  

I sprinted toward Sendak, sword gripped tightly in my hand and unleashed a swing aimed straight for his head. But as my blade sliced through the air, it came to an abrupt halt. Sendak’s eye locked with mine as he pushed down against my sword with his metallic arm, thwarting my strike. 

“Keith, now!” Allura’s urgent voice cut through the chaos, pushing me to act swiftly as Sendak relentlessly forced me back. I managed to hold my position for a little while longer before finally unleashing a powerful kick straight into Sendak’s opening. He stumbles backward closer to the central control platform but doesn’t fall into it as planned. 

Just as I was gearing up to attack him, out of nowhere, an unexpected projectile zoomed past me and made a direct hit, connecting with Sendak’s forehead. It was a heel as it bounced off his head, sending him sprawling onto the platform. 

As I stood there in awe, the barrier materialized around him, trapping him inside. Sendak rose from the ground, gritting his teeth as he punched the barrier several times in an attempt to break it down. His effort was all in vain.  

We’ve done it. We stopped Sendak from taking the Lions. 

“Well done, Athena. That was quite the impressive shot,” Allura praised. I turned around to see Athena standing barefooted, her hand holding her other feel. A bemused chuckle escaped my lips as the realization dawned on me that it was her marksmanship skill that helped us trap Sendak. 

I strolled over to where her rogue heel had ended up, casually scooping it up, and then made my way over to Athena. “I believe this belongs to you,” I quipped, playfully handing her misplaced shoe. A soft giggle escaped her lips as she accepted the heel, her fingers gently brushing against mine in the process. 

My gaze dropped down to her wrists, noticing the angry red marks around them. Concern welled up within me. “Are you alright?” I asked, my voice filled with worry as I looked up at Athena.

She hesitated for a moment before responding. “I’m okay. My arms and wrists are a bit sore, but I’ll be fine.” Her admission was followed by a faint smile and I couldn’t help but grow concerned.  

I couldn’t help but feel guilty for not coming sooner. Unlike Shiro’s wrists, which have been protected by his Paladin armour, Athena’s were exposed. The restraints had clearly taken on her delicate skin. 

“Keith?” Athena’s voice pierced through the haze of my thoughts, bringing me back to the present. I shifted my gaze and met her eyes, finding a small, reassuring smile gracing her lips. 

“I’m fine,” she assured. “I think you should lend a hand to Lance,” she suggested, her emerald eyes looking toward Lance’s direction.

I had completely forgotten about him. I didn’t even know he was awake. 

I walked over to where Lance lay and knelt down beside him. “Hey, Lance. You good?” I asked, extending my hand out to him to get off the ground. He grabbed my hand, and a resilient smile tugged at his lips as I supported him. It was astonishing to see his ability to smile even with the injuries he endured. 

A soft chuckle came from Lance, though it was accompanied by weakness in his voice. “We did it,” he remarked, his voice tinged with fatigue. “We make a pretty good team.” 

I found myself looking at the brown-haired teenager in awe. He hadn’t even responded to my question, yet there was something about the unspoken understanding that made me happy. It was evident that we all played a role in stopping Sendak in his tracks. We did make a good team.

“Yeah.” 

With a supportive arm, I hoisted Lance up from the ground and draped his arm over my shoulder. We began our slow walk toward Shiro and Pidge. 

As we approached, Pidge’s voice rang out. “Lance!” he exclaimed, genuine concern etched across his features. “Are you okay?”

“I could use another nap, to be honest,” Lance chuckled despite the obvious weariness on his face, his humour shining through even in the face of adversity. That was Lance for you. 

Allura approached us with a glimmer of hope in her eyes along with Athena. “Well, fortunately, I just got word from Coran and Hunk,” she shared, her voice filled with anticipation, “They’ve secured us a new crystal, and it should be arriving at any moment.” 

Athena’s brow furrowed with concern, her eyes looking back at Sendak, who remained trapped behind the barrier. “What about Sendak?” She asked. “What are we gonna do with him?” 

I turned my gaze at the Galran while he glared back. 

“We’re going to keep him as hostage,” Allura declared. The tension in the room lingered, knowing that our fate hung on the success of our plan and the arrival of the brand-new crystal. What worried me the most was Sendak and the possibility of him escaping. 

Concerned, I voiced my opinion. “Isn’t it dangerous for us to keep him here? We should consider removing him before he has a chance to slip away.” The idea of keeping him here didn’t sit well with me. 

Allura considered my words before gently shaking her head, her regal expression conveying her thoughts. “I plan to send him down to the cryo pods,” she explained. “There, he’ll be contained and unable to cause any harm. Besides, this will be a good opportunity for us to extract valuable information from him regarding Zarkon’s whereabouts and plans.” 

I looked over at Shiro, wondering what he had to say. His measured gaze seemed to align with Allura’s proposal, indicating his agreement. The decision was made, and Sendak’s fate was sealed - at least for now. 

Out of nowhere, Lance’s body went completely limp as I felt the weight tip me over. “Lance!” 

“We need to get him to the pods,” Shiro declared as he shot a concerned look my way, and I nodded in response. 

I crouched down and hoisted Lance into my arms, securing him in a princess carry. The urgency in the air spurred us into action as we hurried out of the bridge deck and toward the medbay. 

✧✦✧✦✧

Hunk and Coran returned to the Castle in the nick of time with a brand-new crystal as we brought Lance to the medbay. With the new crystal, we had enough power to energize the entire Castle, including the healing pods that Lance needed to get into for recovery.

As for Sendak, Allura sealed his fate and consigned him to the depths of the ship where she assured us he would cryogenically frozen in a deep slumber. It was still a decision that left me feeling a little uneasy. I couldn’t help harbour doubts about allowing an adversary to remain aboard, but if it was necessary to get info outta him, I chose not to challenge the decision. 

“After a day in here, he should be fully healed,” Allura reassured, as we gathered around the sleeping chamber. Inside, Lance was fast asleep, his body steadily on the path of recovery.

“Pidge,” Shiro spoke, his voice filled with gratitude as he turned to the Green Paladin. “ We can’t thank you enough for all you did.” The rest of us followed suit, our attention on the teen who had saved the day. Pidge shied away from the attention, averting his gaze. “I can’t help but feel that you were meant to be part of our team…but I understand if you want to leave and look for your family.”

Pidge gently bit his lower lip, clearly deep in thought for a moment, before letting out an audible sigh. He looked up, his eyes meeting Shiro’s gaze with resolve. “My dad used to tell me how close he was with his crew members. They were like his second family,” he reminisced with a nostalgic smile on his face. “And now, I finally understand what he was talking about.” 

There was a bit of tension in the air, suspense to keep one on their toes. “I’ve made my decision. I’m sticking around,” Pidge continued as he looked at the rest of us with his hazel brown eyes, filled with determination. “Let’s stop Zarkon together, for all of our families.” 

My lips curled into a warm smile hearing that Pidge was gonna stay. “It’s great to have you back on the team, Pidge,” I said, extending my hand out toward him. The brown-haired teen looked at me for a second in awe but took my hand anyway and gave it a firm shake. 

We stuck around in the room for a little while longer, chatting away about what had transpired at the Castle as well as Hunk’s adventure with Coran looking for a Balmeran crystal. Pidge’s yawns created a domino effect on everyone, making me realize just how long we’d been awake dealing with Sendak. I was kinda pooped myself. It wasn’t long until we all decided it was time to catch some much-needed sleep. 

On the other hand, Allura appeared to have the most energy compared to the rest of us. She decided to venture to the village to ensure the Arusians’ were doing okay and confirm that the fire was fully extinguished. She took Coran with her, who was eager to accompany the princess. 

Once the room had cleared out, it was just Athena and I left in the medbay. She appeared visibly weary, her eyes carrying the weight of exhaustion. Yet, instead of giving in to sleep, she had her eyes on Lance’s sleeping chamber. 

I quipped with a friendly concern, hoping it would lighten up the mood, “Not going to bed yet?”

Athena gently shook her head with a faint smile on her lips “ Nah, I’m not feeling all that tired right now.” I knew it wasn’t true, considering the dark circles under her green eyes. Even I was struggling to keep my eyelids from drooping. There was no way she wasn’t feeling exhausted. I didn’t want to leave her to her own devices, knowing she also endured a long day without any rest. She needed to get some sleep. 

“Athena, you’ve had one heck of a day. You really should get some rest,” I insisted, concern lacing my words as I spoke. Athena remained silent, her unwavering gaze still on Lance’s sleeping chamber. I couldn’t help but feel curious about what was running through her mind. 

“Wanna share what’s on your mind?” I prodded her gently, hoping that she would open up to me. 

Athena let out a heavy sigh and slowly turned toward me, her expression guarded. “It’s not a big deal,” she muttered and brushed past me. This was uncharacteristic of her, leaving me wondering what was bothering her. 

I didn’t waste a second, reaching out and grabbing Athena’s arm. She spun around, and as our eyes met, it felt like I could see everything. It wasn’t just the weariness I could see in her eyes, but also her hurt. Something was clearly gnawing at her.

“You know you can always talk to me, no matter what it is,” I reassured her. 

Athena shifted her gaze away from me, her eyes dropping to the ground. Her hands clenched into fists as we stood in the room in silence. “I…” she began, her voice barely more than a hushed whisper. She couldn’t bear to bring herself to look at me. 

“It should’ve been me,” she muttered under her breath. 

I raised a brow, wondering what she was implying, and remained quiet sensing that Athena needed a moment to collect her thoughts. 

With a slight quiver in her voice, she started to recount what had happened, “Shiro took the blow that was meant for me,” she began. “He’d already gone through so much, battling Sendak, yet he leaped in front of me, shielding me from being electrocuted.” 

This was news to me. Shiro and Athena had been pretty quiet regarding the whole thing with Sendak taking over the Castle. All they mentioned was that they were kept as hostages. They didn’t say anything about Shiro getting hurt either; he should get checked. 

“I just…I feel useless,” Athena continued, her voice tinged with vulnerability. “Shiro could’ve been another casualty needing to be in the chambers to recover had things gone wrong or worse…” 

Tears welled up in Athena’s eyes. I let go of her arm, giving her space as I watched her struggle to hold them back. Seeing her in tears made my heart break – I’d never really seen her cry before, and at that moment, I didn’t know how to handle the situation. 

She opened up, her voice shaky but determined to let it all out, “Sendak was going to use me as bait to lure Pidge to the bridge deck, and when I retaliated, he grew furious. Even more so when I kicked him in an attempt to free myself, but it just made him angrier,” Athena continued as she tried to wipe away the stray tears. “And just as he was about to strike me, Shiro interfered and took the hit that was meant for me. It’s my fault that he got hurt.” 

And then, like a floodgate opening, the tears started to fall. 

“It was already tough seeing Lance unconscious,” Athena added, her voice still shaking as tears trickled down her cheeks. “I feel like I could’ve done more to help Shiro instead of sitting on the sidelines, watching him get hurt.” 

I reached out to Athena, gently cupping her face, and wiped away the tears with my thumb. “Athena, don’t be so hard on yourself. You’re far from useless. You’ve already contributed a great deal to this team.” 

Athena met my gaze, her green eyes brimming with sadness, “Like what? I feel like I’ve done nothing.”  

I shook my head. “That’s not true. You’re the genius behind that translation device. You made it easier for all of us to understand Allura and Coran. You even integrated the tech into our suits so we could communicate better. That’s already a lot.” 

Athena gently bit her lower lip, as if she was searching for more reasons to downplay her accomplishments. It was a stark contrast to the Athena I knew back at the Garrison, the one who used to radiate positivity and brilliance. Now, she was wrestling with her insecurities. 

“I couldn’t stop Sendak from hurting Shiro. I could’ve protected Shiro.” I was at a loss for words as I watched Athena break down, but I understood what she was going through to some extent; not being able to prevent something from happening was a terrible feeling. But I also understood that it wasn’t healthy to carry the weight of blame for things that were beyond our control.

Growing up, I blamed myself for my father’s death. I believed it was my fault that my father died in the fire. If only I stopped him from rushing back into the burning house to save someone, he’d still be here today. But the thing about my old man was that he had this unwavering sense of duty, and I knew in my heart that even if I tried to stop him, he would’ve carried that guilt for not going back to rescue those who were trapped. He saved so many lives that day, in exchange for his own. 

It took me years to come to terms with the fact that I had no control over the choices my dad made that day. He would’ve done it regardless, no matter what I said or did. What I did have control over was how I would live the rest of my life, but losing my family at a young age left me feeling lost and uncertain. I was adrift, not knowing what to do until Shiro came along and offered me a lifeline. 

Athena’s tears flowed down her cheeks. She was caught in the grip of her emotions, her hiccuping sobs echoing the pain she was trying to hold back. It was clear that she wasn’t gonna stop thinking about the past, even though the circumstances were beyond her control. 

Unable to bear witness, I tenderly released her cheek and wrapped my arms around Athena, pulling her into an embrace. 

“Keith?” Her voice, delicate and vulnerable, barely rose above a whisper as her face buried into my shoulder. My left hand found solace in the softness of her golden locks, my fingers gently combing through them as I pressed my cheek against the side of her head. I wanted to tell her that I would be there to hold her through every storm she faced, to let her know that she wasn’t alone. 

I whispered to her softly, “If tears have to fall, don’t hold them back, but promise me something – don’t let those thoughts overtake your spirit.” Athena remained silent, save for her occasional sniffles, her eyes locked onto mine as she listened attentively. 

“Life sometimes throws us challenges that we can’t always control. Though we can’t change what happened in the past, we must keep moving ahead, focusing on what we can do if we want to carve a better future.”  

As I gazed into her eyes, I saw a hint of amazement. Her reaction made it clear that my words had caught her off guard, and I couldn’t blame her. After all, what I said just now was rather cheesy, but I believed in it. 

Then, she gently distanced herself from our embrace. My arms still held her close, her delicate hands rested on my chest, and her emerald green eyes (though slightly misty) had ceased, at least for now.

“Since when did you become so wise?” Athena asked, her voice hinted with a bit of admiration. A soft, yet heartfelt smile graced her lips and a single tear of emotion trickled down her cheek. She hastily wiped it away and looked back at me, her eyes now sparkling along with her affectionate smile. 

This was more like Athena. 

I shrugged. “I’m not, but I’ll always do my best to help my friend.” Her smile grew even bigger, radiating a special kind of warmth. For a moment, her eyes shifted away, her cheeks now painted with a delicate, pink blush. 

“I want you to know that I’m here for you, through thick and thin, Athena,” I continued. 

Athena nodded, her eyes locking onto mine once more. It was in that tender moment, I noticed a barely noticeable trickle from her nose. It was a surprise to discover even in this vulnerable state, Athena radiate a unique charm. 

“You have a little something here,” I said as I rubbed my finger under my nose, teasing her a bit as a smile played on my lips. Athena blinked twice in surprise, her eyes filled with wonder before realizing what I was talking about. A trace of panic flickered in her eyes, and she swiftly turned away. It was clear that she was looking for tissue or something she could use, making her all the more endearing. 

I reached down in my pant pocket, my fingers brushing against the soft fabric of my black handkerchief. It was something that rarely saw the light of day as it was something I’d normally carry around with me. Yet, I was grateful that I had it with me.

“Here,” I offered as I handed the handkerchief to her.

Athena’s eyes met mine, and for a fleeting moment, time seemed to slow down. Her slinger dingers reached out to accept the handkerchief. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice carrying a gentle warmth as she dabbed the cloth against her nose. She turned away slightly as if trying to conceal the bashful tint that had graced her features. It was at that moment that I found myself even more drawn to hear, wanting to see more of her shy side. 

“I’ll clean this and give it back to you,” Athena said, folding the handkerchief. 

I shook my head. “Keep it. I don’t really have much use for it.”

A small smile graced her lips as she put the handkerchief away. “Thanks, again.” 

“Anytime,” I replied as Athena stifled a dainty yawn, her hand concealing her mouth. “I guess this is our cue to get going. I have a feeling like  tomorrow will be another demanding day for the both of us.” 

Athena nodded. “You’re right. Shall we go?” 

We left the room and stepped out into the dimly lit hallway, our footsteps echoing through the corridor.

“Thank you for being there for me earlier,” Athena admitted as we walked side by side, breaking the silence that held between us.

“Of course, you know I’ve always got your back,” I reassured with a grin, my words wrapped in unwavering support for Athena. I could feel Athena’s gaze on me as she turned in my direction, not saying anything. Seconds passed and curiosity got the best of me. I couldn’t but ask, “Is there something on my face?” 

Athena shook her head. “No, it’s not that, but I just feel like — I can’t put a finger on it. It’s like I’m looking at a different person for some reason.” 

I furrowed my brow, turning my head to make eye contact.“How so?” 

“I’m not really sure how to explain it,” Athena replied, her response tinged with a bit of uncertainty. “You just feel different. ” Was this “different” a good thing or a bad thing? 

“In a good way, of course!” She quickly clarified as if she had read my thoughts. She smiled warmly, her eyes reflecting sincerity in her words. “I mean, you’ve always expressed that you’re always there for me. You’ve always been kind and caring. That hasn’t changed. It’s hard for me to express in words how different you seem to me.” 

I mulled over her words, my thoughts putting together a response. “I don’t really feel different either,” I replied. “I just act how I normally am around you.” 

I walked Athena to her room and lingered in the hallway. 

“Thanks for everything, Keith,” she giggled. “I feel like I’ve been thanking you this whole day.” Her giggle, along with her warm smile, had the power to make my heart flutter every time I saw it. 

I shrugged, feeling a little self-conscious. “Don’t mention it. I’m here to help in any way I can.” As I reached for the back of my neck, I noticed Athena rubbing her right wrist, and I instantly knew it was from the handcuffs. “Are you sure you don’t want to have your wrists checked out?” 

Athena’s eyes widened momentarily, and her gaze darted down to her hands, seeing that she was rubbing over the cuff marks. She quickly withdrew her hand from her wrist, concealing both arms behind her back with a guilty look on her face. “It’s fine,” she quickly reassured, “It’s just a bit sore, so I was giving it a little massage.” 

I looked at her for a brief moment feeling a little concerned. Without hesitation, I extended my hand toward her, prompting a puzzled look on her face. Slowly, realization dawned on her, and in response, she hesitantly extended the wrist she’d been tending to. Her lips pursed as she averted her eyes while I took her hand, gently lifting her sleeve to reveal the bruise underneath. 

There was a brief pause before Athena broke the silence with a nonchalant tone. “It’s not a big deal. It’ll heal in a couple of days,” she said as I continued to inspect the bruise. It looked like it was gonna take more than a couple. Athena then offered a glimpse on the other hand. “I’ve got another one on the other side, but it’s not nearly as bothersome as this one.” 

Taking the liberty to verify her claim, I looked at the other wrist to see a smaller bruise.

“It might be a good idea to have these checked out, just in case,” I suggested, my fingers lightly tracing the contusion. “Even though it’s not painful, there could be something underlying that’s injured.”  

“Okay, you win,” Athena playfully conceded. “I’ll do whatever you say, Doctor Keith. I’ll talk to Allura if there’s any way we can get it checked.” 

“Good,” I replied, feeling satisfied that she was going to take care of herself. As I continued to hold her hand, I leaned close to gently plant a kiss on the back of her hand. It was a fleeting moment, but our eyes locked, and I could see Athena’s emerald gaze widen in shock. A deep shade of red flushed her cheeks in seconds. “You better make sure you do, or I might have to do it for you.” 

I released her hand and stepped back. “Get some rest,” I added before turning around to head to my quarters, conveniently located just across from hers. 

As I entered my room, a gentle, almost self-conscious chuckle escaped my lips. I felt slightly embarrassed, realizing what I’d done. What came over me back there, impulsive kissing Athena’s exposed wrist? Yet, there was something undeniably endearing about the way she reacted; her green eyes widening in surprise and the subtle blush on her cheeks. The memory was on a loop in my mind, bringing a soft smile to my face. 

I flopped onto my bed and stared at the ceiling. My heart danced to a newfound rhythm, and I couldn’t deny the feelings that coursed through me. Sleep? Not a chance. I don’t think I’d be able to sleep a wink.

Chapter Text

~ Athena ~

I tossed and turned all night long, sleep eluding me completely. Why? Keith and that unexpected move last night left me utterly speechless. I was left in the hallway completely dumbfounded, wondering what had happened. 

Why did Keith, out of the blue, kiss my bruise?! It didn’t help that his eyes cast a seductive spell on me. All of this felt strange to me. The memory of that moment was on repeat, haunting my thoughts. Even as I closed my eyes last night, all I could think about was Keith, his image replaying over and over in my mind. He had triggered something within me, leaving me with my heart racing, lost in a storm of conflicting emotions. 

The next morning, I woke up feeling terrible. The last thing I wanted to do was to get out of bed, but I knew Allura needed my help preparing the Castleship for launch. I essentially had to drag myself out of the warm embrace of my sheets and get myself ready for the day.  

As I got dressed, the thought of facing Keith loomed like a menacing storm cloud. It’d been a night filled with inner turmoil and emotions I couldn’t comprehend. The awkwardness between us would be palpable, and I couldn’t help but wish I could disappear. Unfortunately, I didn’t have that option. All I could do now is to bury these feelings and move on as if it never happened. 

The Paladins went to the village to help the Arusians in their efforts to rebuild their village after the devastating fire. We could only do so much to help with the readily available supplies, but the Arusians were understanding and appreciative of Team Voltron’s help. 

After twenty-four hours had passed, we all gathered around Lance’s pod. Impatience tugged at us as we waited for any sign that would reveal that Lance was truly okay.

Hunk leaned forward to get a better look at our friend, his brow furrowing with worry. “I can’t tell if he looks healthy or not,” he said, his words echoing our unease. 

“I think he’s breathing weird,” Pidge added, narrowing her eyes and pushing up her glasses so they perched snugly on the bridge of her nose. 

On the other side, Keith looked annoyed, his brow deepening. It was obvious that he was itching to rouse Lance from his slumber. “Oh, come on!” he grumbled, reaching out to tap the glass. Before he could, I swatted his hand away, prompting him to withdraw in surprise. 

“Let’s not rush things. We don’t want to mess up his recovery,” I said. Keith pursed his lips in concern before looking away from me.

“She’s right,” Allura said, her voice calm and reassuring. “Just give it a few more ticks.” 

“How much better do you think he’s gonna get in a few more ticks?” Keith retorted as he looked at Allura. 

“And what exactly is a tick?” Pidge added, raising a brow.  

Allura looked at the rest of us, remembering that we had different terms for different things. “Think of it as a time-slice,” she explained. 

“So, like a second?” Shiro joined in, attempting to grasp the concept. 

“What is…a second?” Allura cocked her head slightly in confusion.

“Like this.” Pidge flashed a proud grin as she pulled out some kind of contraption made from spare parts. It was basically a digital clock. Allura leaned in to examine, her brows knitting together as she observed the clock’s steady progression of seconds. 

“Hmm,” she mused, casting a thoughtful glance at Pidge. “I believe ticks are bigger.” 

She straightened up and turned her attention to Coran. “Do you have a ticker on you, Coran?”

Without missing a beat, Coran produced a compact device from his pant pocket (which surprised me because I didn’t realize he had pockets to begin with). Hunk and Pidge walked over to inspect the ticker before Allura, unable to resist her curiosity, joined in. 

“I think ticks are a little slower,” Hunk said, scratching his head.

“I can’t tell,” Pidge added, glancing back and forth between her homemade clock and Coran’s ticker. “We need them to start at the same time.” 

With a shared sense of determination to find who’s time-slice was fastest, the group gathered around them. Even I was curious. The anticipation in the air was evident. “Okay. Ready…go!” 

The race was on, or so it seemed. The more I watched, the more it felt like they were ticking away in perfect harmony. Or at least, that was the illusion that began to settle in as time went on.

“I think we’re winning!” Hunk exclaimed, his eyes looking back and forth between the two devices. 

Keith, who’d been observing the entire scene with a perplexed expression, spoke up, “Winning what, exactly? The intergalactic time-measuring competition?” 

As the banter continued, a groggy voice shuffled closer to the ground. It caught me off guard, causing me to turn to see Lance out of the healing pod. I let out a gasp, grabbing the attention of the others.

“Are you guys having some kind of clock party?” Lance quipped, rubbing his eyes as if he had just woken up from a nap. 

“Aw, come on. You just ruined it, Lance!” Hunk grumbled, unaware that Lance was awake. As he turned to his left, his eyes met the sight of the figure standing there. “Oh, hey! Lance!” 

Startled by the sudden appearance of his friend, Hunk sprang to life, throwing his arms around Lance in an enthusiastic embrace. Lance, still partially asleep, let out a grunt as his feet no longer touched the ground. 

“What happened?” Lance asked as Hunk put him back on the ground.

“We can tell you all about it while you get something to eat,” the princess offered with a reassuring pat on the back.  “Are you able to walk?” 

With a slight change to his demeanour and his eyes twinkling, Lance responded with his usual flirtatious charm, “Talking? Eating? Are you asking me out on a date?” His playful remark earned him a collective eye-roll from the rest of us who were far from impressed. Lance was definitely back. 

Keith folds his arms and grumbles, “Classic.” 

We decided to move to the dining hall so Lance could have something to eat. He must be hungry after falling into a coma. While he dove into his meal, we took turns filling him in on what had happened. Allura and I gave a detailed summary of the events that had unfolded on our end, and Hunk followed up narrating his journey with Coran to the Balmera. 

According to Hunk, the nearest Balmera was occupied by Zarkon’s forces. A Balmera was a living creature, but also home to many Balmerans, and the Galra were greedily extracting the Balmeran crystals for their own gain, pushing the Balmera to the brink of exhaustion. The crystals were a form of the Balmera’s life and could only regenerate with time. But at the alarming rate that the Galra were harvesting the crystals, it left the creature with little time to recover. 

It was thanks to Shay, a Balmeran, who stole a crystal right under the Galran’s noses and helped the Hunk and Coran escape. Shay had risked everything, firmly believing that her decision to help was for the good of her people and the preservation of her home. Now, she’s just waiting for Hunk to return.

As soon as Hunk finished sharing his story, it became clear that Allura wouldn’t let it rest without taking some action. This would be Team Voltron’s first mission, liberating the Balmerans and taking what’s rightfully theirs from the Galra.

“Wow. Thanks, guys,” Lance said as he wiped the corner of his lips. “Sounds like the mice did more than you, though.” He shot a playful grin at Keith, a glint of mischief in his eyes as he couldn’t resist teasing the Red Paladin. 

“I punched Sendak!” Keith retorted, raising his voice a little bit in annoyance. 

“Yeah, apparently after I woke up from a coma and shot him,” Lance quipped with a smirk.

“We had a bonding moment!” Keith exclaimed as he held out his arms. “I even cradled you in my arms!” 

Here we go again. It was the classic bickering that had become a staple of their dynamic, similar to that of an elderly couple. Just when it seemed they were starting to get along, they’d fall back into their usual banter. Whether or not it was a good thing, their dynamic had become a staple, never failing to amuse the rest of us. 

Lance shook his head in mock denial, crossing his arms. “Nope. Don’t remember that at all, so it didn’t happen.” 

Keith grumbled under his breath, his lips pouting. I stifled a laugh, knowing that teasing Keith would only bring out this side of him.

“So, what happened to Sendak?” Lance asked, getting to the heart of the matter. 

“Allura put him in a cryo-pod,” I replied. “We’re keeping him here in the Castle.” 

Lance raises a brow at me, his playful demeanour changing to one of concern. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” 

“That’s what I said last time,” Keith added. 

“Yeah, sure you did,” Lance responded, rolling his eyes. “But seriously though, isn’t that a little dangerous that we’re keeping a dangerous offender in the Castle?” 

Allura’s expression took on a determined edge as she addressed his question. “You’re right about him being dangerous, and that’s why I can’t let him be set free,” she affirmed. “Besides, we might be able to get some info about Zarkon from him.” 

“What’s the plan now?” Lance asked. 

“We have to go back to the Balmera and save Shay and her people,” Hunk interjected. 

“Wow, you’re really hung up on this lady.” Lance looked over at Hunk, his playful smirk growing wider. 

“No, it’s not like that,” Hunk replied, gently shaking his head. His eyes shone with a sense of purpose. It wasn’t typical of Hunk to be so determined. “Zarkon is destroying their home. They’ve been enslaved for so long, they don’t even know what it’s like to be free. It’s up to us to make things right. This is what being a Paladin of Voltron is all about, right? It’s time for us to man up.”

I was genuinely surprised at Hunk’s newfound resolve and confidence. It was a side of him I hadn’t witnessed before, and I couldn’t help but feel proud of the big guy as he stepped up.  

I looked to see everyone else’s reactions and saw the unanimous agreement written on their faces. It was heartening to see the solidarity in their expressions. 

Shiro then brought us back to the task at hand. “Then, let’s get moving,” Shiro commanded. “It’s time to go defend the universe.” 

As the group was getting ready to leave the dining hall, Pidge piped up with a sense of urgency. “Wait,” she interjected, causing all of us to halt. All eyes turned toward her, eager to hear what she had to share. 

There was tension in the air as I noticed Pidge’s hands clenched into fists, quivering slightly. She closed her eyes, inhaling deep and steadily. It was obvious that whatever she was bout to say carried a weight that was affecting her. 

“I need to come clean and…I’m afraid this might change the way you all think of me,” Pidge continued, her voice carrying a hint of vulnerability as she continued. 

That’s when it clicked. I looked over at Shiro, who seemed to be thinking the same thing as his eyes locked with mine. 

Her brown eyes land on me for a brief moment before looking back at everyone. “Just so there aren’t any secrets between us anymore, I can’t ‘ man up ’.” 

Suspense filled the room as everyone’s eyes were on the Green Paladin, waiting for her to continue. Pidge let out a deep exhale after gathering as much confidence as possible. “I’m a girl.” 

Out of everyone in the room, Lance had the most dramatic reaction. He gasped loudly, his jaw dropping to the floor as his eyes were on Pidge. But to my surprise, it was only Lance who reacted to the confession. It seemed as if everyone else knew Pidge’s secret all along.

“I-I mean, I can ‘ man up ’ because that’s just a figure of speech,” Pidge stumbles over her words, revealing her nervousness after her confession. She quickly averted her gaze, her fingers adjusting her glasses. “I don’t have to be a man to ‘ man up ’. I just have to be tough, but what I’m saying is—”   

Lance’s reaction was nothing short of astonishment. He was completely flabbergasted. “Huh?! Wha–?! You’re a girl ?! HOW?!” I wasn’t surprised to see the look on his face as Pidge confessed the truth about her identity. This was very typical Lance-like behaviour.

“I’ve known for some time,” Allura admitted with a warm smile. “But I’m glad that you’ve shared that with us.” 

“Yeah, I figured,” Hunk added, casually.

“Oh, yeah, me too,” Keith chimed in, making me do a double-take. How did he find out? Did I slip up? It wasn’t like I told him anything about Pidge being a girl, and I don’t believe Shiro told Keith either. He was the kind of person who honours their promises. I’ll have to make a mental note to dig a bit deeper into that mystery later. 

“Wait, were we supposed to think you were a boy?” Coran asked. 

To most, Pidge’s true identity wasn’t a surprise. The specifics of when and how they’d figured it out remained a mystery. I wondered why no one brought it up sooner, or maybe they also considered Pidge’s feelings and kept it to themselves. They were waiting for Pidge to reveal it to everyone. 

“Pidge, owning who you are is going to make you a better Paladin,” Shiro added, encouraging her

“You’re incredibly brave, Pidge. I’m so proud of you,” I said, giving Pidge an affirming pat on the shoulder. “And, I’m sorry for what I said a while back.” 

Pidge shook her head, “No. I need to hear that. If it wasn’t for you for talking some sense into me, I probably would’ve left for good.” She met my gaze with a radiant smile. “Now that’s out of the way, let’s launch this Castleship!” 

As we were about to make our way out of the room, Lance jumped up, still dumbfounded by the news. “Wait what?! Pidge is a girl and the Castle is a ship?” I heard exclaim as we were leaving the dining hall. “Man, how long have I been out?” 

✧✦✧✦✧

I wrapped up setting the coordinates for our journey to the Balmera while the Paladins geared up. Allura and Coran walked back and forth, attending last-minute preparations before we took off. 

As I approached Allura on her raised battle station, I couldn’t help but think of how she knew about Pidge’s identity. “Hey, Allura,” I called out, grabbing her attention. “How’d you find out that Pidge was a girl? I didn’t think it was that obvious, was it?” 

She shook her head. “It wasn’t as obvious to me,” Allura replied. “I’ve actually heard it a few moons ago  from the space mice first.” 

Curious, I looked toward the small, slumbering mice nestled comfortably in Hunk’s station. It took me a moment to piece it together, but suddenly, it all started to make sense. The space mice were present when Shiro confronted Pidge about her family and her real name. 

“They decided to tell me about it,” Allura continued. “But I couldn’t be entirely sure if they were telling the truth or if it was just a misunderstanding, so I decided to find out for myself. I attempted to get Pidge to tell me in person, to make her comfortable enough to share. I must admit though, I failed miserably.” 

“She was really good at hiding it,” Allura chuckled softly.

A small laugh escaped my lips in response. “Yeah, it wasn’t exactly obvious to me either. It took me a while to figure that out back at the Garrison.” 

Allura’s eyes lit up, curiosity piqued as she finished up her task. “Is that so? Tell me more.” 

I told her the story of how Pidge and I met, recounting the bathroom incident that had revealed the truth. From that point on, our friendship grew, and the rest was history. 

“That would certainly explain why you and Pidge seemed so close right from the start when you arrived on Arus,” Allura said, her eyes shifting to another direction. “Having a close female friend must be quite enjoyable…or friends in general, in that matter.”

Her comment got me intrigued. I sensed a shift in her expression as she continued to not make eye contact. “What do you mean by that?” I asked. 

Allura remained quiet, her expression distant and lonesome. It was kinda sad. I couldn’t help but feel like I’d crossed the line asking that question. 

“U-uh, never mind you don’t need to answer that if you’re uncomfortable,” I fumbled over my words seeing that she looked uncomfortable. 

Allura must’ve had friends of her own back then before Zarkon destroyed her home, right? And I was sure that many of them lost their lives as they fought valiantly against him, ensuring that the Princess would be safe.

“Just know that we’re here for you. We’re your friends now, and we’re here to support you, no matter what,” I said, offering reassurance to Allura. We were on this journey together. 

The princess gently shook her head as a small smile played on her lips. “No, it’s alright. I would like to talk about it with you. ” Her bright blue eyes are locked with mine, and in her gaze, I could see that she had trust in me.  “As my friend, you deserve to know.” 

Allura began to tell her story, revealing the layers of her past and painting a picture of a childhood that was quite different from most. Growing up, Allura didn’t have the luxury of a normal  childhood. Being the sole heir to the throne came with a load of responsibilities that she had to carry at a young age. From learning royal etiquette and politics to training in combat, Allura’s life was devoid of the usual carefree moments of being a child. She’d been robbed of her youth and was forced to grow up.

While growing up, Allura had been surrounded by elders and ambassadors from various alien races, further isolating her from playing with the other kids her age. Even if she did have some downtime to play, it was often spent alone or in the company of the King and Queen. It was a lonely experience for the Princess.

“Seeing that I was lonely, my father suggested to the ambassadors to bring their children to their meetings so I could have a chance to play with them, but they  preferred the children not to get involved in foreign affairs unless they were in a similar situation,” Allura replied, her voice carrying a touch of nostalgia as she dug into her past. “The idea was to give me a chance to play with children my age.”

A faint sigh escaped as the Princess continued, “However, they were afraid that the children would wreak havoc during meetings.”

It made sense. They had to ensure that their diplomatic meetings remained undisrupted. Bringing kids along would make it difficult for parents to do their job. 

“Anyway, that’s all in the past now.I have the privilege of having all of you,” Allura continued as she looked at her screen, a small, wistful smile appeared on her face. “I still had the experience of being an older sister, even for a fleeting moment, so I wasn’t entirely lonely.” 

“You had a sister?” I asked. I assumed that she had been an only child.

Allura nodded, her eyes filled with nostalgia and a hint of sadness. “She wasn’t my biological sister, but my parents took her in as their own. Remember when I told you about my aunt?” I paused to think, trying to recall when Allura mentioned having an aunt. She said that her aunt wasn’t actually related to her family, but because of the deep friendship she had with both of Allura’s parents, she ended up being like family. 

“Yeah, I remember,” I replied. 

“She’s her daughter,” Allura replied, connecting the pieces for me. Footsteps entered the bridge deck, turning our attention toward the Paladins who were all suited up. 

“There’s more to the story,” she started as she turned back to me. “but it looks like it’ll have to wait for another time.”   

“Are we ready to go?” Allura asked, her blue eyes scanning the room and the Paladins responded with a collective nod. “Good. Get to your stations.” 

I hustled over to my station, feeling the adrenaline coursing through my veins. My heart raced waiting for Allura’s command. It was when Allura started up the Castleship’s engine, that I really started to get a mix of excitement and nervousness. 

“We’re ready to depart Planet Arus on your mark,” I responded to Allura after taking a glance at the Castle’s levels, confirming that we reached the requirements for takeoff. 

“Initiating main engines for launch,” Allura added. 

With a thunderous roar, the ground shook beneath our feet as the Castleship tore itself free from its terrestrial moorings. I held on tightly to the control panel to anchor myself, feeling the turbulence. 

With a powerful hum, the outer thrusters of the ship expanded, completely pushing the vessel out of the land’s surface. It didn’t take long for the Castleship to head toward the Arusian atmosphere, piercing through its layers into deep space. 

We were off to our next mission: liberating the Balmera and its people. 

Chapter Text

~ Athena ~

“So, once we get there, what’s the plan?” Hunk asks, his brows furrowed as he paced back and forth across the bridge deck. “Do we roll up and like, start blasting? Or do we broadcast a message like, ‘ Attention, Galras. This is Voltron. Turn yourselves in!’ ” 

Hunk halts in his steps, scanning the room as the rest of us stare back at the Yellow Paladin. “Nah, probably blasting, right?”

Keith let out a sigh, casually leaning back against the wall with arms folded across his chest. “Hunk, calm down. And yes, blasting.” 

Shiro chimed in with an amused chuckle, seeing Hunk’s bubbling excitement, “It’s our first big rescue mission,” he added.“He’s just excited.” 

Sitting on the steps, Pidge tilted her head back with a teasing grin spreading across her face. “He’s just excited to see his girlfriend~ ,” she teased the Yellow Paladin, stopping him in his tracks again. 

I giggled at her comment, seeing Hunk’s determination, which, until now, had been solely reserved for his love for food. It started to dawn on me that he might be motivated by either a genuine eagerness to help his alien friend, or he’s unconsciously infatuated by her. 

Hunk’s eyes widened in response, and gasps, “She’s not my girlfriend! She’s just a rock that I met and admire very much.” 

Pidge rolled at his response her eyes and looked ahead. “Sure, sure.” 

Amidst the banter, an unexpected and startling alarm reverberated through the ship. I rushed over to my station, my fingers dancing across the panel to identify the source of the alarm. It was when I saw a signal flashing urgently on my screen, coming from somewhere ahead. 

It was a distress signal.

“What’s going on? Are we under attack?” Shiro asked. 

“No, it looks to be a distress signal,” I replied, still looking for the exact location of the signal. I zoomed in on my screen, revealing its location – a moon. I quickly projected the screen onto the main monitor for everyone to see. “It’s coming from here.”  

“It seems that a ship has lost power and landed there,” Allura added. I continued to dig deeper to find more details of the distress signal, but to no avail, there was nothing else I could gather. The best course of action was to take a look for ourselves if we really wanted to know what was going on. 

“Well, whoever it is, they’ll have to wait,” Hunk asserted as he threw his hands on his hips. “Shay is first priority. We can check back on these guys when we’re done saving her home.” 

“The Paladin Code states that we must help all those in need,” Allura firmly stated to remind us of the team’s role. “If we ignore them now and come back after helping your friend, we might already be too late. Besides, it doesn’t seem like it will take us too long if they just need a boost.” 

Not wanting to refute Allura’s statement, Hunk backed down and remained silent. I couldn’t help but notice the worry in his eyes as he crossed his arms. 

“Wow! This is so cool,” Lance said, his eyes lit up with excitement as he sprang to his feet. “It’s like we’re space cops on space patrol. Coran, do we have a siren we can turn on?” 

Coran turned his head to face Lance, puzzled for a moment. “Uh, no, but we can record you making a siren noise and have that broadcasted to them.”

“Lance, don’t actually do it,” I pleaded, bracing myself for the inevitable humiliation and chaos his antics might unleash. 

“Oh, come on, Athena! It’s gonna be epic,” Lance exclaimed with a mischievous look in his eyes, ignoring my pleas. He began to mimic siren sounds, but his little act was cut short in a matter of seconds. 

“Nope, we’re not doing that,” Shiro said, clamping his hand over Lance’s mouth. The teen’s body slouched and his eyes defeated. Once it felt safe to do so, Shiro released Lanced and turned his attention to Allura.

“Let’s head to that moon and help them out,” Shiro commanded.

Allura wasted no time, quickly taking a little detour and steering the ship toward the location of the distress signal. Before we knew it, we were cruising through the moon’s atmosphere, slowly descending to its surface. This moon was like no other; forget about the lunar landscapes people read in textbooks, this moon had massive rock formations that could pass for canyons. 

As we made our approach, the details became clearer. I honed in on a small area of rocky terrain, and there it was – a boxy spacecraft parked on the surface with three figures waiting nearby. Three figures were sitting around a makeshift fire. It seemed like they’d been here for a while, waiting for someone to pick up their distress signal. 

“ Attention, damaged spacecraft, this is Princess Allura. We’re coming to assist you ,” Allura spoke over the intercom as Coran and I prepared the ship for a smooth landing. 

Allura turned to Coran, giving him clear instructions for him to hang back and focus on extracting any leftover Galra energy from the Castle. I was expecting her to tell me the same thing, but she had a different plan. Instead, she requested me to tag along with the rest of the group.  

As we walked out of the Castleship, I spotted a tall, mauve-skinned alien standing up from where he sat. He sported a floppy aviator cap with a pair of goggles perched on top, a cropped blue vest and dark brown pants. He unfolded his arms, his face etched with relief and gratitude as soon as he laid eyes on us. 

“Man, you don’t know how glad we are to see some friendly faces,” it spoke, relief evident in the sound of their voice. “Most folks don’t wanna get tangled up with anyone who’s on the run from the Galra.” 

“You guys are fighting the Galra?” Keith asked as we approached the stranded aliens. 

The alien chuckled, shaking his head.“Well, I don’t think Zarkon is exactly quaking in his boots at the three of us, but we do what we can.” The mood shifted a bit as soon as the Galra was mentioned. I couldn’t help but wonder if these were prisoners that were able to escape from the Empire. It would be good to ally with them if they have any info about Zarkon or his plans.“Anyway, my name is Rolo and this is my crew: Nyma and Beezer.” 

Rolo casually gestured toward his companions, introducing them to us. One of them was a tall, slender alien with yellow and beige skin and long, flowing hair (if I could even call it hair), and a cute-looking robot beside her. 

“Hi,” Nyma replied sweetly, her gaze locked onto Lance. I looked over at the Blue Paladin, a little disgusted seeing the dreamy expression on his face. It was as if he were already smitten by the alien. I kinda expected to see him drooling all over her or something.  

As for Pidge, her brown eyes lit up as soon as she saw Beezer. “Wow! Cool robot!” Pidge gushed, making a beeline for the robotic companion. Meanwhile, Lance decided to do his thing and strode over to Nyma, taking her hand in what seemed like an attempt to woo her. 

“Hi! The name is Lance,” he said with a flirtatious smile. I couldn't help but cringe, feeling the urge to drag him away by the ear only if his helmet wasn’t in the way. It was way too embarrassing to witness.

“Was your ship damaged in a fight?” Shiro asked as he walked over to Rolo. 

Rolo let out a weary sigh, looking back at Shiro. “Yeah,” he responded. “We’ve been through the wringer with the Galra and the parts we need to repair our ship are hard to come by,” he added, his eyes lifted at his damaged ship. “We were lucky enough to limp to this moon roughly a week ago. If you didn’t pick up our distress signal, I think we would’ve been —” 

“We’re happy to help!” Allura interjected happily, popping right beside Shiro. “I am Princess Allura of Altea, and from now on, you won’t be alone fighting the Galra. You will have the Paladins of Voltron by your side.” 

Rolo’s eyes moved between the Princess and the rest of the group, his hand idly propping up his chin in thought. It almost seemed as if he was comparing us to the two who were already off goofing around with his companions.

“Uh… okay,” he uttered, folding his arms across his chest, not exactly blowing him away with our first impressions. 

“I don’t think they’ve heard about us,” Shiro mentioned, catching Rolo’s uncertainty as he glanced our way. Meanwhile, Keith had his arms crossed, with an indifferent look on his face as he observed Rolo and his crew.

I couldn’t shake off the uncertain feeling either. Sure, these guys needed help, but there was a nagging sense of caution in the back of my head. Slowly, I reached for the side of my helmet, activating a new feature I’ve been wanting to try. It was something Pidge and I had been tinkering with alongside the translator device upgrade. It was still a work in progress, but I  figured it was a good time to put it to the test.

I looked in Rolo’s direction, using the scan on him to dig up some intel that could help me figure this guy out. However, there was no record of Rolo’s species in the database, which was weird. I mean, the scan was supposed to get something, even just a little bit of info about Rolo. Maybe it needs to go back to the drawing board. We’ll have to get it fixed soon.

“It has been ten thousand years,” Keith chimed in. “If anything, the universe has either forgotten about Voltron or didn’t know it existed after all this time.” 

“Voltron?” Lance spoke out, pausing his not-so-subtle flirting with Nyma to join the conversation. I didn’t even realize that he could hear our conversation since he was too busy ogling Nyma. “You know, five robot Lions that combine into this big robot?” His explanation of Voltron was nothing short of comical as he used large hand gestures to describe the robot defender. 

“Sounds impressive. I’d love to see it,” Rolo replied, looking back at Lance.“Or him? Them.” 

“Why don’t we just get to repairing your ship? I’m sure we all have places to be,” Hunk interjected, his patience running thin. His eagerness to get things going was evident, and it made sense, especially with his concern for Shay and her people. 

Rolo gave a nod and made his way toward his spacecraft. He unlatched the side panel, revealing the inner workings of the vessel, and from what I could see was that it was terribly out of shape. Sure, the parts were alien to me, but it was visibly clear that they were badly damaged and in need of replacements. 

“Pretty much our entire flaxum assembly is shot. I don’t know what kind of extra parts you might have in this rig of yours,” Rolo stated as he gazed up at the Castleship. “I’ve never seen anything quite your ship.” 

“I’m sure we can get you back up and running,” Allura said with bright optimism, a reassuring smile on her face. She then turned her attention to Hunk, “Hunk, please provide a list of parts that Rolo needs and have Coran show you where to find them.” 

“Okay,” Hunk responded with a hint of disappointment in his voice. 

“We’ll go with you,” Rolo offered, sensing Hunk’s annoyance. “Don’t want you to have to carry all that by yourself. Come on, guys.” He called out for his team before walking towards the Castleship. 

Just as Rolo was about to take the next step, Hunk stopped him, a serious expression etched across his features. 

“Uh, I don’t think so.” Hunk stood firm, locking eyes with Rolo as his arm blocked the alien from moving any closer to the Castleship. “You can just wait out here,” he asserted. 

“Hunk, don’t be rude,” Allura intervened, not wanting to tolerate any sort of rudeness toward those in need.

“Yeah, Hunk. Mind your manners,” Lance added with a teasing tone before flashing a wink over at Nyma.  “There are ladies present.”  

I was seriously considering throwing up if he continued to act like this. It was a bit much for me. 

With a no-nonsense expression on his face, Hunk folded his arms and cleared his throat. “Oh, I’m sorry, but does anyone remember the last time we let our defences down?” Hunk recounted, looking at Lance.  “Remember that, Lance? A bomb had gone off and you almost got killed.” 

“Oh, right…” Lance mumbled. The memory of him sprawled on the ground after the explosion replayed in my mind. 

“Hunk’s got a point,” Shiro stepped in, making eye contact with Rolo. “Sorry, but we have to be cautious.”

Rolo, who was pretty easygoing, responded with a nonchalant shrug, raising his hands in a gesture to diffuse the tension in the air.  “Nah, it’s no biggie and I'm not taking it personally,” he replied with a small grin. He seemed to understand the self-reliant nature of our surroundings. “That’s how it is out here. You’ve gotta look out for your own.”

Beezer rolled up beside Rolo, printing out a list for Hunk. Rolo takes the list, handing it over to the Yellow Paladin.“You’re doing a good job, big man,” he complimented. 

Despite the encouragement, Hunk seemed a bit on edge, letting out a reluctant huff. “Yeah, thanks.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

As Pidge and Lance hung around Nyma and Beezer, Rolo shared his story which was tied to the ongoing conflict with the Galra while we all sat around the firepit. As he spoke, his words illustrated the grief and loss of his home. 

His home was obliterated by the Galra force, a tale that was familiar to us (especially Allura), yet the raw emotion in his voice transported us into the depths of his anguish. Grief was written on his face as he continued. 

He recounted the time he was captured, and although he managed to escape, it came at a price: his leg. Rolo exposed his leg which was now a metal limb that he managed to steal from a Galra soldier. It was a grim reminder of his capture and how he almost didn’t make it out alive. 

Rolo also mentioned “Freedom Fighters” in his lore. He, along with Nyma and Beezer, banded together to fight against the Galra regime. The source of their motivation to retaliate was because of their shared experience of having their homes destroyed or enslaved by the Galra, hence the creation of their small but determined group. 

As Rolo continued, Hunk hauled a sizeable hovercart over to us and hollered for the alien’s attention. However, Rolo didn’t seem to hear Hunk so I tried to cut in to help. But for some reason, I couldn’t do it, not wanting to disrupt Rolo’s storytelling while everyone around the fire tuned in. 

“Hey, sorry to interrupt, but I think you guys are kinda keeping Rolo from working,” Hunk said as approached us with the cart, his voice clearly passive-aggressive. “It’s just that we’re in a hurry. A hero named Shay saved my life, and I promised that I’d return to do the same for her and her people. You understand.” 

Hunk’s vibes toward Rolo didn’t seem particularly warm – it was unlike him. Hunk had always been the kind of guy who wore a smile on his face and would often strike up friendly conversations with just about anyone. However, his cheerful and bright attitude was nowhere to be seen ever since we arrived.

I couldn’t blame him entirely; after all, the urgency to help Shay and her people was top of mind for him. He was determined to help them and that resulted in his stress to return to the Balmera. But Rolo and his companions didn’t deserve the kind of skepticism Hunk had of them. 

“Sure, my bad,” Rolo replied, rising from his seat. He gave Hunk a firm pat on the shoulder before making his way to the hovercart to examine the various parts that had been fetched for him. 

“Hunk, we’ll be going soon, but I think he might have some useful information,” Shiro said quietly enough so Rolo couldn’t hear the conversation. “We might need to stick around a little longer just in case. At least, until he’s finished fixing up his ship.” 

It was clear as day as Hunk’s skepticism was written all over his face, no attempt to hide it. “Not for nothin’ but I don’t trust this guy one bit,” Hunk replied. He no longer wanted to have anything to do with Rolo now that he’d secured the parts for the repairs. “I think it’s better to leave him with the box parts and say ‘Adiós, amigo–’” 

Before he could conclude his sentence, Rolo called out to Hunk. “Hey, bud! Sorry to bother you, but do you think you could hunt down a length of thermal pipe?” He stretched out his arms, showing a rough estimate of the size he was looking for. “Maybe about yay long?” 

Hunk let out a resigned sigh, dragging his feet to fulfill Rolo’s request. “On it.” 

While Hunk took off, the rest of us went up to Rolo. “Are there more freedom fighters out there or any kind of organized resistance against the Galra?” I asked with a sense of curiosity. Knowing this could be a huge help for the alliances we’re making in this fight against Zarkon.  

Rolo took a deep breath in contemplation as he rummaged through some of the parts. “The only folks I can think of are the ones who haven’t been colonized yet, or the fortunate few, like us, who’ve managed to escape. Do I know where they are or if they’re even alive, no. As soon as my crew dipped, we lost contact with the others.” 

“Well, we’re gonna change all that and make sure to stop Zarkon,” Keith added, his voice resonating with determination. 

“That’s good to hear, but I’ve gotta warn you – it’s brutal out there. You don’t know what you’re up against,” Rolo replied. 

Hunk came back with the thermal pipe that Rolo requested, and the two quickly went to work on the ship. 

The rest of us walked over to the makeshift firepit, where the warm glow flickered as the flames danced. Pidge was still preoccupied with her new friend Beezer, who carried her on its back. On the other hand, Lance seemed to have vanished with Nyma, but I’m not too surprised.

“Looks like Lance has run off with Nyma,” Shiro pointed out. 

“Not a surprise there,” Keith remarked as he leaned against the cargo box. 

“Is he normally like this with others?” Allura asked as her brow arched in curiosity. 

“If he finds them smoking hot , yeah, he’d take the opportunity to flirt with just about anyone,” I replied with playful sarcasm. Again, I wouldn’t be surprised if it were true. 

Just as Allura’s expression shifted to one of disgust, the sound of mega thrusters piercing the night sky caught our attention. I looked up, searching for the source of the noise, only to catcha glimpse of the Blue Lion disappearing from view within seconds. It was obvious that Lance took Nyma out on a joyride with the Blue Lion. 

“Oh, Lance,” I muttered under my breath, shaking my head, knowing all too well the kind of trouble he could get.  I could only hope he doesn’t make a fool of himself and return soon. 

As time passed and my patience wore thin, I found myself growing restless from sitting around. I knew that repairing Rolo’s ship was gonna take a while, but I didn’t expect to be bored out of my mind which prolonged the wait. It wasn’t like I had a book or my phone to kill time while waiting. I needed to do something productive, or at least get myself moving. 

“I’m gonna go on a little stroll to check out the area. Let me know when we’re about to leave,” I said, pushing myself off the tall cargo box that had been my seat. 

“Okay, just don’t wander off too far. The other two might finish the job sooner than we expect,” Shiro said, his words giving off a dad-vibe. 

“I’ll come with you,” Keith spoke up. “I’m getting bored out of my mind waiting.” At least I wasn’t the only one who thought so. I just wasn’t expecting Keith to tag along, considering everything that happened when we were still on Arus. At least I wasn’t the only one who thought so. 

From the forehead kiss to the tender kiss on the back of my hand, it baffled me how Keith could act as if those moments never happened. How could he just carry on as if they weren’t a big deal? Maybe I was being melodramatic, but the thought of us on our own again stirred up a mix of emotions I couldn’t explain. 

“Um, sure,” I replied, absentmindedly. I quickly turned to Shiro and Allura. Hoping they’d be inclined to join us. Meanwhile, Pidge remained unbothered hanging out with Beezer. I would get a sure ‘no’ if I asked her to tag along. 

“Do any of you want to join us?” I asked the other two. 

“I’m alright,” Shiro replied. 

Allura gently shook her head as soon as our eyes locked. “You two can go. I still want to ask Rolo some questions about Zarkon.”

It looked like it was going to be just me and Keith, strolling around together. It’s not a big deal that we’d go off on our own. It was just my mind had a knack for overthinking things sometimes.

Keith and I walked several meters north of where the Castleship was. We weren’t too far from the ship and it was still visible from where we were. Our walk was a bit of a trek, but I didn’t mind it as my curiosity about this place was undeterred by the distance. The moon’s terrain had me captivated, even the colour of the atmosphere was unlike anything I’d ever seen before – a rich, magenta shade slowly fading to black. 

As I was in awe of the alien landscape, Keith’s voice broke through my reverie. “You seem to be really enjoying this stroll,” he said. My attention was briefly torn from the sky, and my eyes fell on him. 

“I am,” I replied, my eyes looking back up at the unusual hue of the moon’s atmosphere. “I wonder what kind of phenomenon causes the atmosphere to be this colour. The gravitational pull of this huge chunk of rock is stronger than the moon we have back home. It all makes me curious.” 

Then, it occurred to me that this moon’s atmosphere was similar to Arus; a celestial body that has breathable air. Moons typically don’t have an atmosphere, or at least for our moon back home, it doesn’t. If anything, it only had this thin layer of gases that surrounded it. The moon we’re on now could basically be a planet with civilization despite its small size. 

Keith let out a fond chuckle, breaking me from my thoughts. “And it looks like you just realized something.” 

“I did!” I exclaimed.

I ended up geeking out on Keith, going on and on about moons. It was one of those moments where my excitement and realization carried me on an endless journey of rambling (I wonder if Pidge feels the same when she goes on about her interests). It struck me only now that the moon beneath our feet defied everything that we knew about moons. In fact, it was possible that this wasn’t a moon at all, but a hefty chuck of a small planet. 

As soon as I’d finished my little monologue, Keith chuckled, as an enthused smile appeared. “That’s like you, Athena,” he remarked, his voice laced with fondness. 

For a moment, I found myself staring at Keith in sheer amazement. I’d expect that my passionate geek-out session might cause him to tune out and disconnect from the conversation. To my surprise, he did the opposite. He was fully engaged, giving me his full attention. At least, that’s what I could see in his eyes. 

“Athena?” He called out softly, bringing me back to reality. 

I blinked a couple of times, my cheeks warming up in embarrassment. I realized I had completely zoned out, my attention locked onto Keith for more than a few seconds without saying anything in response.  

“Umm…sorry,” I stammered, still a bit flustered. I paused for a moment, trying to gather my thoughts before continuing. “I was just, you know, a little surprised that you were actually listening to all of that.” 

Keith let out another warm chuckle. “I’d be lying if I said I didn’t catch every single thing you just said,” he admitted, his words filled with some playful sincerity. “But, I enjoyed hearing you ramble on like that.” 

Immediately, my heart started to do somersaults within my chest. I’d already been feeling flustered after babbling on about moons, but Keith’s response left me even more redfaced and embarrassed. 

Is this even the same Keith I knew back at the Garrison? He was making my heart flutter with everything that he was doing. Back then, I would never have imagined him to be so good at this sort of thing. 

He unfolded like a mystery, revealing sides of himself I didn’t know existed. Each action, each word, held some sort of charm that painted him in a light I hadn’t seen before. I mean, it’s only been a year since we last saw each other, and even before that, we’d known each other for at least four years. But seeing Keith open up like this, it felt like he was a whole different person. 

“Keith, can I talk to you about something?” I began. 

“Go ahead, shoot,”  Keith responded with his casual demeanour.

I hesitated for a moment, grappling with whether or not it was worth bringing up the topic. “I’m just curious,” I started, feeling hesitant. “I’ve noticed that you’ve been acting differently around me lately. Not in a bad way, but I can’t help but see all the little things you’ve been doing.” 

Keith’s expression didn’t change as he looked at me with his purple-hued eyes. It was at that moment I felt stupid for even asking. I wanted to take everything back and erase the awkwardness that I’ve created between us. 

As my thoughts spun in a whirlwind,  Keith broke the silence with a question that beckoned for honesty. “Do you really want to know?” 

Yes, I did want to know. I wanted to know if every fleeting moment was not just a figment of my imagination. Yet, there was a part of me that didn’t want to know, a fear that maybe it was all but a facade. 

For a moment, it seemed as though Keith was mustering up his courage before explaining himself. I waited with bated breath, my gaze fixed on him and the longer I stared into his deep, captivating eyes, the more I noticed his striking facial features. 

It wasn’t the first time I’d examined him so closely, but this time, the undeniable truth washed over me - he was really attractive. Amid my revelation, a whispered exclamation crept into my thoughts: damn, he looked so good. 

… Ugh, what am I thinking?!

Keith was nothing more than a friend. That’s it. Or at least this was what I wanted to believe, but my heart suddenly felt heavy just at the thought of it. 

In the moment of chaos that swirled in my mind, Keith, with eyes that spoke volumes of sincerity, broke the silence that hung between us. Our eyes locked, and he confessed. “I do those things because…I care about you. A lot.”

His words hung, and I couldn’t help but feel the weight of them sinking in. My heart fluttered with an expected combo of surprise and warmth. The lines of friendship and something more started to blur, and I started to question the nature of our connection.

What if there was more to this than just friendship? The thought lingered, leaving me uncertain about my feelings for him. 

Chapter Text

~Athena~

I felt the genuine emotion in Keith’s voice, grounding me in the present. I could see the blush that crept on his cheeks as he held my gaze. As he reached up to rub the back of his neck, a clear sign of nervousness, my heart fluttered.

“You’ve done a lot for me in the past,” Keith continued, his eyes warm and unwavering. “I felt this was the least I could do for you. You’ve looked after me, and I should at least return the favour.” 

His words left me speechless for a moment, and a rush of emotions swirled within. I couldn’t maintain eye contact with him, eventually averting my gaze from the black-haired teen. His response was something I wasn’t expecting, making me even more confused. I couldn’t grasp why he’d chosen to kiss my bruise or even my forehead, both gestures that seemed to cross the boundaries of our friendship. 

“I-I…Thank you,” I stammered. The words barely escaped my lips as I wrestled with the emotions that coursed through me. “Thank you for looking after me, but you really don’t need to go to such lengths.” 

“Isn’t that what friends are for?” Keith responded. “We should have each other’s backs.” 

Suddenly, my heart dropped to my stomach. 

Friends…? 

For some reason, I felt a pang of sadness creeping in, leaving me bewildered. I mean, we are friends, and close ones at that. So, why did I feel disappointed with his response? What exactly was I hoping to hear? 

“R-right,” I nodded. “That’s what friends do.” 

But just as our conversation was coming to a close, we were interrupted by a sudden call from our communicators. 

“ Guys? Hello? Can anyone hear me?” Lance’s voice crackled through the communicator, urgency hinted in his voice. 

“ Lance? What’s wrong?” Shiro came through on the other end. 

“Well, I’m kinda chained to …a tree.” 

What? What in the world was going on? Wasn’t he with Nyma not too long ago? Let alone, in the Blue Lion? 

I found myself trying to piece together the puzzle. It crossed my mind that maybe these “stragglers” were just putting on a show to use our resources. Then again, it was hard to confirm the truth since we didn’t know what was really going on back at the site. 

“And I think Nyma and Rolo just stole the Blue Lion,” Lance added sheepishly.  

“What?!” A collective gasp of disbelief rippled through the comms as we processed the news that Lance just dropped. 

“I knew we shouldn’t have trusted those guys!” Hunk exclaimed, clearly frustrated with a hint of “I told you so” laced in his voice. “They were giving me bad vibes from the very beginning.” 

Tension filled the air for a moment, knowing that we were down one Lion. Who knows what they were going to do with the Blue Lion? Many possibilities came to mind, including the potential of them bringing the Lion to the Galra Empire. It could be possible that Rolo and his crew are in cahoots with Zarkon and their whole Freedom Fighter was just a ruse to get close to us. 

“Okay, everyone, calm down,” Allura stepped in, her voice remained calm. “We have to catch up to them and rescue the Blue Lion. We don’t know what they’re going to do with the Lion, but we need to act quickly.” 

Keith and I exchanged looks, sharing a silent understanding with a nod. It was clear that we needed to make our way back to the others. 

“Athena and I are on our way back,” Keith replied.

We were still quite a distance away from the Castleship, and we knew running wouldn’t be enough for Keith to catch up with the rest of the group. I turned to him to voice my concern, knowing that time was of the essence. “Keith, I think it’s best if you use your jetpack to fly back to the ship. You’ll get there quicker.” 

Keith hesitated for a moment, his brows furrowed. “But you’ll be alone out here,” he countered.

“Don’t worry about me,” I replied, offering a reassuring smile. “You need to get to the others and take Blue back.” 

There was a moment of silence before Keith released a heavy sigh, activating his jetpack in the process. I was actually surprised that he was taking my advice. He wasn’t known for easily giving in to requests or suggestions; it would take some time. But before I knew it, Keith swooped down, gathering me in his arms like I was a baby. 

“Keith?!” I felt the heat rise to my cheeks.

A mischievous smirk played on his lips.“Didn’t you say it’d be a lot faster if I used my jet pack?” Keith retorted.

“I didn’t mean for you to take me with you!” I protested. 

“Well, too bad,” Keith declared. Instantly, he launched us forward, lifting us off the ground, and heading straight for the ship.

I held onto him tightly, my arms wrapped around his neck and my fingers intertwined, fearing that he might accidentally let me slip through his grasp. The fear I had within was undeniable, but that wasn’t the only thing I felt. 

As I clung to Keith, a whirlwind of emotions swept over me. My heart pounded against my chest, and my mind was scattered with all these thoughts and feelings. I was flustered, yes, and anxiety coursed within, but amidst everything that was going on, a realization hit me like a calm breeze. I looked up, seeing the determination in Keith’s eyes. He was dependable, and in his arms, I felt safe and secure. 

At this very moment, I found myself looking at Keith in a different light. He’d become more than just a friend, and it was that realization that made my heart race. 

Our journey back to the Castleship was cut in half thanks to the jetpack. The other Paladins were inside to get suited up while Allura waited outside. I wasn’t sure if Keith saw it, but I noticed the playful expression on her face as Keith set me down on the ground. 

As soon as my feet reached the ground, Keith darted inside the Castle to fetch Red, leaving me alone with Allura.

With a knowing look in her eyes, Allura raised a brow. “So, are you absolutely sure nothing is going on between you and Keith?” It was obvious that she was teasing me. “I can see that blush on your cheeks, so you can’t be hiding anything from me.” 

I shook my head, denying her claims. “No, it’s nothing like that at all,” I explained. “Keith and I are just good friends. I was just caught off guard when he took me in his arms and flew us back.” 

It was the honest truth, or at least, that’s what I wanted to believe in. There was a part of me that craved for something more than just friendship. I found myself wrestling with my feelings, wondering if I had feelings for Keith. Did this mean I was falling for him? Or was I just caught up in the moment when he took me in his arms? 

The answer eluded me. I mean, I never experienced what it’s like to fall in love with someone before. I’ve only seen it in movies, but those portrayals are a sample of what love could look like. I realized that love isn’t some one-size-fits-all experience; it is a unique journey for each individual.  

But what does love look like for me? And more importantly, what about Keith? Does he feel the same way, or does he just see me as a close friend? It wouldn’t surprise me if he just felt comfortable around, and everything he’d done for me leading up to today was second nature to him. After all, we’re friends.

Suddenly, Allura’s voice brought me back to reality. She let out a contemplative hum for a moment. “Alright, if you say so.” I hardly believe she was going to let this thought go. “Come on, let’s go find Lance.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

“Look who we have here,” I said as I walked up to the Blue Paladin. Lance was literally chained to a tree, just like he said he was on the call. He looked so pitiful lying on the ground, miserable, but I couldn’t help but tease him a little.  “Where’s your date, lover boy?” 

“Athena, please,” Lance pleaded with a hint of desperation. “I know I messed up, okay? Can you unchain me now?” 

I let out a sigh and looked at the device that had him cuffed to the tree. It wasn’t a regular handcuff; in fact, it looked more like a bracelet than anything else. It was kinda cool seeing its duality. 

“I’m not sure if I can just uncuff you easily,” I admitted, taking a closer look at the bracelet. “The best option we have is to cut it off. Have you tried using your Bayard to cut it off? It should do the trick.”

Lance shook his head. “My bayard could only turn into blasters, he replied.” 

I turned to Allura, hoping that she would have something on her or in the pod that could cut off the handcuff. “Do we have anything sharp that can cut through?”?” I asked.

Allura took a moment to think, her brows furrowing in concentration. “I don’t think we have any sharp weapons in the pod,” she replied. “But I can take a look just to make sure.” With that, Allura turned around and headed into the pod. 

“Oh, Lance,” I uttered as I looked back at Lance. He looked so dejected as he lay on the ground. It was obvious that he’d fallen for Nyma, and the way she’d betrayed him, had left him heartbroken. He really was a hopeless romantic. 

“You let her get the best of you, didn’t you?” I posed the question as peered a little closer to the cuff that bound him to the tree. 

Lance let out a deep, heartfelt sigh with his arms stretched out above his head. “Yeah,” he admitted. “I don’t know. She was just… really, really pretty – like, supermodel pretty. I couldn’t get my eyes off her. I really thought there might be something between us because she seemed so genuine.” 

I couldn’t entirely blame him. Nyma put up a convincing act, making it seem as if she was interested in Lance. He felt like he had a genuine connection with her. 

Thinking about Lance’s situation, I thought about my own feelings. I was itching to ask Lance to gain some insight, but I immediately felt shy at the thought. Besides, it felt like a stupid question to ask, let alone embarrassing. It felt like a question I should know the answer to, but the truth was, when it came down to boys or relationships, I knew nothing. 

Lance, however, seemed to be the most well-versed in our group when it came to flirting and relationships. A part of me hesitated to trust his insight entirely, seeing how he had some struggles of his own when it came to romance. 

“Lance,” I began. “I’ve got a question.” 

The Blue Paladin turned to me with a curious look in his eyes. “What is it?” 

It was now or never.

“It might sound like a stupid question, but do guys usually act like this when they’re into someone? I mean, is it typical for them to go above and beyond to impress someone they like?” I asked, feeling a little nervous now that I’ve asked. 

My mind was filled with so many questions and moments of Keith’s recent actions. I was eager to know whether those gestures meant something more than just friendship. After all, even if we were close friends, Keith didn’t have to go to such lengths. It felt out of the ordinary. A part of me wanted to believe that these were all friendly acts between close friends, while another part yearned for them to carry a deeper meaning. 

“Oh yeah, absolutely,” Lance chimed in a heartbeat, taking me by surprise.“Didn’t you notice it back at the Garrison when all the guys would practically trip over themselves trying to get your attention? They always tried to get you to notice them, getting you nice things even though you’d always refuse their gifts.” 

I paused for a moment, trying to recall what happened back on Earth. The memories were a bit hazy. It was like trying to remember a dream after waking up. I couldn’t piece together what Lance had mentioned. What stuck out was the memory of James making romantic advances toward me, but I could remember it clearly since James and I were actually close at the time. Whatever James did, I could recall. However, I couldn’t remember rejecting or receiving anything from other cadets. 

“Are you sure?” I asked, turning my attention to the brown-haired teen. “I don’t remember anyone other than James hitting on me.” 

“What?! Not even me?!” Lance’s brown eyes widened in sheer disbelief at my response. “I was trying to hit you up too! Do you not remember?” 

I shook my head. Lance, too? Though, I wouldn’t be surprised at this point. I never really thought of myself as pretty or attractive compared to the other girls at the Garrison. I felt inferior to some of the senior girls because of their maturity, and being role models for others. Regardless of appearance, I thought their personality was more attractive than anything else and I wanted to be just like them. 

“Anyway, let’s forget about that,” Lance said in an attempt to steer the conversation from the past. “Why are you asking? You didn’t seem to be interested in knowing what goes on in a guy’s mind.” His brows lifted as a mischievous smile appeared on his face. 

“Well, surprise, I’m interested to know now,” I replied. “I was just curious because I noticed it a lot more often when you were around Nyma. What happened to hitting on Allura? I thought you were interested in her.” 

“I still am,” Lance said, looking up at the night sky. His expression grew soft, which seemed out of character for him... “She’s pretty—No. Scratch that, she’s gorgeous. It’s not just her outer beauty; she’s got this amazing personality that I kinda dig.” 

It was a moment of honesty that revealed a side of Lance that I never knew existed. There was this heartfelt admiration for Allura that ran deeper than physical attraction. His confession was genuine, and I could see it in his eyes. What made me question it was Lance’s immediate shift from chasing Allura to Nyma. It was as if he couldn’t settle with one and pursue her. 

“She’s just not interested in me, that’s why I kinda move on,” Lance continued.“I still think Allura is beautiful, but if she doesn’t like me in the same way, why should I stick around?” 

He made a point. I never really saw it from that perspective before. I had grown up with the notion that “ true love waits ,” a belief that came straight out of an old-fashioned romance novel, much like my grandparents’ story. Back in the day, my grandpa was determined to wait for my grandma to reciprocate his affections, as she often recounted, he made it quite clear that he was interested in her.  

“I can’t say much since I’m not an expert in relationships or anything,” I spoke my thoughts out loud, thinking of my grandparents.“but I feel like if you were to stick around and continue pursuing Allura, maybe you might be able to change her mind.” 

It wasn’t a thought that initially crossed my mind, encouraging Lance to continue pursuing Allura. However, the more I thought about it, observing the way he’d gazed at her, it was almost impossible to overlook. Something was endearing about the way he reacted to hearing Allura’s name. It was as if his eyes lit up, brimming with a puppy-like infatuation. 

“Besides, you haven’t given her the chance to get to know the real you,” I continued. “It wouldn’t be fair for either one of you to not get to know each other on a personal level, only to move on without giving the other a chance.” 

Lance turned his head and looked at me with a hint of amusement. “You say that you’re no expert, but you definitely sounded like one just now,” he chuckled. “Maybe I should take your advice.” 

I couldn’t help but chuckle, rolling my eyes playfully in response.“Hey, I’m serious when I say that I’m not an expert. I haven’t even been in a relationship before,” I reassured him. “I was only expressing what was on my mind. It’s up to you whether you take my opinion to heart or not.” 

“I’ll consider it,” Lance replied as he looked at the sky. “What about you and Keith? You guys have been getting pretty close ever since we rescued Shiro from the Garrison.”

I whipped my head in his direction, surprised. “Not you too!” I exclaimed. 

“Huh?” Lance furrowed his brow, taken aback by my reaction.

I paused for a moment, my eyes fixed on Lance who appeared perplexed by my sudden exclaimation. At that very moment, I contemplated whether or not to reveal my thoughts and feelings I had concerning Keith to Lance. Another option was to completely change topics to avoid having to explain myself.

The choice loomed over me, and I couldn’t help but feel uncertain of my decision. I wasn’t sure if I was ready to open up to Lance, but it also didn’t seem right to hide it from him at this point. I’m sure he’ll be making his assumptions if I don’t clear the air with Lance now. 

With a deep sigh that echoed my internal dilemma, I pondered on the best approach. 

Seeing my hesitation, Lance let out a friendly chuckle that broke the tension in the air. He leaned against the sturdy tree that he was cuffed to, attempting to find a comfortable position.

“You don’t have to share with me if you’re not ready,” Lance reassured me, his eyes reflecting understanding and empathy. “I understand that we don’t have a deep personal connection, but know that I’m here whenever you need someone to confide in.” 

It was surprising to hear those words come out of Lance. He was typically known for his playful and often clumsy way of expressing himself (if he wasn’t trying to be flirtatious, so it came as a surprise when he said something so endearing. He was often the goofball and sometimes very clumsy with his words, but this was the first time he said something endearing. His unexpected choice of words left me in awe. 

“Thanks, Lance,” I replied, feeling a little more relieved. “I hope that one day I can open up to you freely one day.” 

Lance smiled. “I kinda like how we’re bonding. We should do this more often.”

“What? Tie you up to a tree so we can have a heart-to-heart conversation?” I quipped.

“Okay, minus tying me to a tree.” Laughter filled the air as we continued to wait for Allura to find us something to free Lance.    

Amid our laughter, Keith’s voice broke through the comms. “ Hey Lance, I got your lion back,” he announced. 

“Thanks, Keith. Now, can you come and unchain me? We need someone to cut me out of these handcuffs,” Lance replied, his voice hinting at a bit of desperation. 

But Keith’s response was far from serious. “What’s that? I, uh….Y-you’re cutting out.” It was blatantly obvious that Keith was pretending to lose reception. I can hear it in his voice that he was smiling, teasing the poor Paladin who was tied to a tree. “I can’t — can’t hear you.” 

“Oh, come on!” Lance cried out. “I thought we bonded! Hello? Keith? My man?” 

A light chuckle escaped me as I watched this playful exchange between the two. Although the two didn’t always see eye to eye, it always seemed like there was room for a new friendship to blossom. 

✧✦✧✦✧

The Paladins successfully captured Rolo and his crew, bringing them back to where it all started. It turned out that their ship wasn’t broken; it was a clever ruse to distract us so they could take one or more of the Lions to bring back to one of Zarkon’s generals. It was a deal made so that if they were to be successful in retrieving the Lions, their names would be cleared from the Galra’s system. Knowing their kind, the Galra wouldn’t have kept their promises to Rolo and his crew even if they fulfilled their mission. 

Thanks to Keith’s actions in taking back the Blue Lion, Rolo’s ship was badly damaged, leaving him and his crew marooned on the moon. They had accepted their punishment in attempting to cross with the Paladins, so they’d have to wait for new aid to come to their rescue.

We lost a lot of valuable time due to this little detour we took. Now, our goal is to reach the Balmera before it is too late. 

“We’re almost at the Balmera,” Allura announced as I spotted the planet in the distance. “Liberating these Balmerans from Zarkon’s grasp will not be an easy task.” 

“What’s the plan?” Lance chimed in with enthusiasm, a mischievous grin appearing on his face “Do we just go in there and go — pow, pow, pow !” He mimics laser fire with finger guns, pointing in various directions. 

“What was that noise?” Keith asked, staring at Lance with a perplexed expression. 

Lance grinned, “Laser guns.” 

Before Lance could defend his claim, Hunk interjected. “No Lance, I think you mean…” His voice grew more animated as he mimicked a much larger weapon. He dramatically extended his arms above his head and then had them crashing down. “Pow!”

Lance rolled his eyes, his hands finding its way to his hip. “That sounded more like fireworks.”  

“Technically, it’s more like pa-choo, pa-choo, pa-choo!” Pidge argued, her fingers forming a finger gun. She punctuated each “pa-choo” with the firing of her finger gun. 

The ongoing debate over what a laser gun should sound like was getting tiring as the seconds went by. It was a laser gun, and regardless of size, they all sounded the same to me. At least the conversation was providing some kind of entertainment. 

“Okay!” Shiro interjected, capturing everyone’s attention. “Enough with the sound effects.” Finally, someone who could put an end to this mayhem. It only made sense that Shiro would put an end to nonsense.“Besides, a real laser gun goes like — blam, blam, blam!” 

My jaw nearly dropped to the floor as I watched Shiro act out his interpretation of laser fire, completely with his unique and utterly horrendous sound effects. It had to be the worst one out of all of them. 

“Paladins, focus!” Allura exclaimed and the whole room fell into a sudden hush. All eyes were on her. “This isn’t the time to figure out what laser guns sound like. We need to figure out a plan to save the Balmera and its people.” 

My voice joined the discussion, siding with the Princess as we were making our approach to the Balmera. “Shooting at Balmera is out of the question, anyway.“We’re talking about a living creature here, so we need to be careful. The last thing it needs is further abuse.” 

“Yes, it’s an atrocity what the Galra have done to this grand beast,” Coran added, his voice tinged with a bit of anger and sorrow for the living being. “Stealing its crystals, its very life force, without ever performing the proper energy rejuvenation ceremonies to heal it.” 

“Seeing Shay’s people enslaved made me realize how bad Zarkon really is,” Hunk spoke with a determined look in his eyes. “We’re the only ones who can put an end to his reign.” 

“Okay, so it’s clear that we can’t go down to the tunnels with guns a blazing,” Shiro said as he looked at the group. “Plan B. We need to draw the Galra to the surface and battle them there. We can’t fully guarantee that the Balmera will not get hurt, but it’s better than having to fight in the tunnels. ” 

“I’ve got an idea!” Hunk’s eyes lit up as he exclaimed. “Why don’t we lure them by attacking the big mining stuff on the surface? It will force the Galra to come up and defend. That’s where we can beat them up, go down the tunnels and Voltron will save the day!” 

It was a pretty solid plan, and since this wasn’t Hunk’s first time visiting the Balmera, we had to trust that this plan would work. It had to work; there was no room for error. Despite being a good plan, it felt like something was missing. 

“Is there any way we can figure out how many are down in the tunnels?” I asked. “We need to know these things so the Paladins know what they’re up against.” 

“We can use this,” Allura said, producing a hologram of a device.  It looked to be some sort of Altean tech. “It’s Biothermal Life Indicator Point technology. It can help track the Galra and the Balmerans.” 

Pidge’s eyes lit up with excitement, taking a step closer to the hologram. “Oh, BLIP tech!” she exclaimed as she adjusted her glasses.  She then looked at Allura, who appeared to be puzzled by Pidge’s sudden excitement. I didn’t know what that meant either, so I was in the same boat as the Princess. I could only assume it was the same for the rest of the team.“It’s an acronym.” 

“One of you will need to fly over the Balmera and drop the sensors into the tunnels,” the princess explained. As she spoke, a holographic display emerged from the small device, projecting a detailed map that revealed a map of the underground mines. “Once in place, these sensors will be able to provide vital data, pinpointing the exact locations of the Galra forces and the Balmerans.

“I can do it!” Pidge exclaimed, shooting her hand up into the air. “I’ve modified the Green Lion with the invisible maze’s cloaking ability. I should be able to fly above the tunnels undetected.” 

Coran followed up by pulling up an image of the Balmera’s surface on the big screen. It was one of the mining devices on the terrain. “Right here is the main power generator,” he said. “If you manage to take that down, it will severely weaken their defences.” 

“We’ll stay in cloud cover and give you tactical support,” Allura added, her eyes filled with determination. “With the Castle’s defences still recovering from Sendak’s crystal, we won’t be as much help to you.” 

“Don’t worry, we’ll handle everything,” Shiro stepped in, his eyes shifting from Allura to the rest of the group. “I’ll take out the power generator. Keith, Lance, Hunk, you need to take out these big mining rigs around the area.” 

“Leave it to us,” Keith said, nodding in agreement. 

“Yeah! Let’s go kick some alien butt!” The air buzzed with determination as the team geared up for our mission to liberate the Balmera, ready to face the challenges that were up ahead. 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Keith~

“Keith, Lance, you guys hit the hangar. Hunk, make your way to the prison and get Shay and the other imprisoned Balmerans out. Pidge and I will track down the Galra soldiers,” Shiro commanded before we split into groups. 

After the comms disconnected, I secretly wished I had been paired with someone other than Lance. Working together felt like it would only cause us trouble, given that we didn’t really get along. I had no choice in the matter since it was Shiro calling the shots; there was no room to really argue and complain. 

Lance and I made it to the hangar marked on our map, seeing a fleet of Galra battleships waiting to be deployed. Within the hangar were a handful of Sentries, half-heartedly guarding the place. This was our chance to take them out. 

“Let’s go,” I declared, activating my Bayard. Before I could confidently stride into the hangar and knock the lights out of the Sentries, a force pulled me back. I ended up landing flat on my backside, shooting Lance a puzzled look, wondering why he stopped me.  

“Whoa, there. Cool your jets, Keith!” Lance exclaimed. “Don’t you remember all that stuff about this Balmera thing being a sensitive animal?” 

Oh, right. I forgot about that. 

“We can’t just blow things up like a psycho,” he added. 

First of all, I wasn’t a psycho. I just forgot that we had to be careful to not harm the Balmera. Two, it wasn’t like I was going to blow up the place. I just wanted to fight the Sentries and get them out of the way. 

“You got a better idea?” I quipped, knowing Lance wasn’t exactly the team’s go-to strategist. 

“I do, actually,” Lance said with an air of confidence, pointing past the Galra ships. “Do you see the control room over there? We need to get there to shut down the bay doors. That’ll trap the ships inside.” 

“That’s—!” I held my tongue, realizing that it was surprisingly a good plan. He was right for once. “A better idea.”

Lance smirked, only causing me to roll my eyes seeing that I had boosted his ego. 

We snuck across the bridge, heading toward the control room. It seemed like luck was on our side seeing that the number of Sentries guarding the areas was sparse. The only challenge now was actually getting inside. 

Lance and I climbed up the side of the control room, looking for the perfect spot for me to use my Bayard. “No, no. It’s over here,” Lance said as he was pointing at a spot in front of him.

“Relax, I know what I’m doing,” I said, ignoring his suggestion. My Bayard sliced through the metal surface, trying to shape it into a neat circle. Once it was complete, Lance gave the cutout a swift kick, sending it down before he hopped inside the room. I followed suit, making a silent landing, or so I thought. A Sentry had been stationed right beneath the cutout I’d created, only to be knocked out by us.

“Keep an eye out for those guards,” Lance commanded as he crawled over to the control panel. “I’ll see if I can find a way to shut down the hangar doors.” I nodded, keeping watch for Sentries. 

“Hmm…” Several beeps rang throughout the room while Lance tried to figure out how to shut the doors. “Maybe this? Nope. Uh… I don’t know what I’m doing here. It’s all Galra gibberish.” 

I crawled over to the control panel, wanting to give it a shot. “Let me see.” Lance shuffled out of the way, making room for me to inspect the panel. I looked at the console, my eyes scanning every button and symbol displayed in front of me. Just as Lance had pointed out, it was all in Galra. 

It was at that moment, I caught sight of what looked to be a Galra handprint in the middle of the console. Something triggered the urge to give it a try the longer I stared. Without much thought, I reached out, pressing my hand against the mark. Just like that, the bay doors activated and closed. 

“Whoa! How’d you do that?” Lance asked in astonishment. 

I shrugged, uncertain of how it actually worked. “I just put my hand on the handprint.”

I looked at my hand, trying to make sense of what had happened. 

“They’re drawing us into an ambush, ” Shiro’s voice broke my train of thought, echoing over comms. “We don’t have a choice if we want to save Shay. We have to follow. Lance, Keith, meet us at the core. I think we’re gonna need everyone together to get through this firefight.” 

“Copy that,” Lance replied. “We’re on our way.” 

As we were about to leave, I damaged the console, slicing it with my Bayard. We rushed out of the control room and Lance destroyed the keypad so no one had access to the room.

“Hey team, be careful. The Balmera is very unstable right now,” Pidge said while we ran through the tunnels. Up ahead was a whole squadron of Sentries who spotted us right away. Immediately, they started firing at us, forcing us to take cover on either side of the tunnel. 

“Their shots are destroying the Balmera. We gotta do something!’ I exclaimed as I looked at Lance. The distressing cries of the Balmera echoed throughout the tunnels and the walls themselves seemed to react to the agony, crumbling and shaking under the destructive assault of the Sentries.

“Well, we can’t shoot back! It’ll just make things worse,” Lance replied, peering cautiously beyond the wall. The Sentries continued to shoot as they stood in the middle of the tunnel, gradually making their approach.

“Hey,” Lance called out, and I shifted my attention to him. He started doing some cryptic hand signals that didn’t make sense to me. He pointed at me, then a the Sentries, then back at himself.  I kinda just wished he’d just use words, his silent hand movements were confusing me. 

Rather than trying to make sense of Lance’s enigmatic hand signals, I scanned our surroundings and spotted a ladder positioned behind me. I looked up, seeing there was another way to get around the Sentries.

“I have an idea,” I said, turning to Lance. “Cover for me.” I swiftly made my way up the ladder, hoping that my plan would work out.

The Sentries stopped firing as I made my way closer to their location from above. Lance jumped out in the open, taunting them in an attempt to distract them with arms waving like noodles above his head and his tongue playfully sticking out. Once again, the robots raised their weapons, unleashing another barrage of gunfire in his direction, forcing him to take cover behind his shield. 

As they continued to fire in Lance’s direction, I found the perfect opening to jump down and attack. I activated my Bayard before leaping, landing gracefully on my feet before cutting through the first robot in my line of sight. 

With a swift jab, I took down the next opponent and the next until one remained. We had a staredown for a moment before the Sentry raised its gun toward me. Without a second thought, I hurled my sword toward the robot. It sailed through the air before striking it squarely in the chest. 

Lance deactivated his shield and gave me a thumbs up, paired with a goofy grin. “Nice work, Keith. Now, let’s get moving.” 

We rushed toward the core of the Balmera, seeing the others arriving a couple of seconds ahead of us. “Where’s the Galra?” Shiro asked as we all walked through the doors, entering the room. “If this is an ambush, they should be here waiting.” 

Before anyone could say anything, all the doors around the room shut behind us. I rushed to the closest door, trying to pry it open with my fingers, but it was no use. 

“It’s not an ambush,” I muttered under my breath. “More like a trap.” 

Chapter Text

~Athena~

It had been a long while since the Paladins departed from the Castleship and headed down to the Balmera. Allura, Coran, and I remained on standby, positioned as backup in case they needed additional support. But as time ticked by, I couldn’t help but feel anxious about what was to come as the Paladins did their part.

They dismantled the mining rigs, weakening the Galra defences, and successfully embedding the BLIP tech throughout the Balmera so we could monitor movement. Everything was running smoothly – too smoothly. One would think that a Galra-occupied creature would be heavily guarded and ready to advance, but none of Galra were being lured from the tunnels. There was no time to lose knowing that the Balmera was hanging on the edge of its remaining life force. It left the Paladins with no choice but to go down into the tunnels. What was once a straightforward mission became complex. 

While everyone was down in the tunnels, the rest of us had to help identify where the Galra troops were so the Paladins could avoid them. We’d provide them guidance whenever it was necessary. But it seemed that the Paladins were handling things on their own, easily making their way through while trying to minimize hurting the Balmera if they were to encounter Galra troops. 

The Castleship’s alarms abruptly sounded throughout the bridge deck, red lights flashing to alert us of an incoming threat. Immediately, I pulled up my screen and saw a fleet of Galra ships heading in our direction.

“Allura,” I called out as loud as I could to cut through the alarms. “We’ve been spotted. The Galra ships are closing in on our position.” 

Allura clicked her tongue in annoyance before turning to the older Altean. “Coran, activate the particle barrier.” 

Within seconds, the barrier materialized just in the nick of time before ships opened fire.  The Castleship shook, absorbing the impact of each hit. My eyes shifted toward my screen, noticing that the ship’s defence levels dwindled.

“Allura, the Castle defence levels are depleting by the second. We need to do something,” I called out to the Princess, hoping she would have some kind of solution. However, the response was nothing but silence; Allura was deep in thought.

“Running away is not an option. Her answer took me by surprise. I believed that running was our only option. “The Galra fighter ships can easily catch us. We need to wait for the Paladins.” 

Coran and I exchanged looks. It was obvious that Coran was worried, and so was I. Holding out seemed like the only thing we could do, but would we be able to wait for the Paladins? I couldn’t help but grow anxious at the thought while I looked at the Castle’s levels slowly declining. 

Just as the feeling of hopelessness began to creep in, a voice broke through the comms. “Hey, Allura, can you please come to get us? We’re in a bit of a pickle here.” Lance’s voice resonated through the channel with urgency. Looking up at the map, I could see that the Paladins had successfully reached the core of the Balmera.

“How do you expect her to do that, genius?” Keith interjected. 

“I dunno, maybe they have teleporters or something,” Lance replied with a hint of optimism in his voice.

The neverending assault from the Galra fleet had the Castleship shaking uncontrollably. I continued to work frantically on my console to maintain the ship’s defences. “Sorry to break it to you guys,” I said as my attention was split between the controls and the current situation in front of me. “We don’t have any teleporters available to fetch you. We’re also dealing with our own problems at the moment.” 

“We’re surrounded by Galra fighter ships and we’re taking heavy fire,” Allura added. 

“Allura, the particle barrier won’t last much longer,” Coran cried out urgently as his screen flashed a red banner across his console. That could only mean that the defence levels were now at an all-time low and that we were at risk of losing the shield, leaving us vulnerable.

“It also looks like the Balmera is in a volatile state,” I said, checking in on the Balmera’s life force. It was growing cold as shades of blue slowly overtook the warm colours on the screen. “The team needs to get out of there before the tunnels collapse on them.” 

With the particle barrier on the brink of losing power and the Balmera’s stability in jeopardy, we were all in trouble. We needed to take action and ensure our safety as well as those on the Balmera. 

As I turned to Allura, I saw the expression mirrored the gravity of the situation. Her brows furrowed as she was deep in thought, her lower lip curled as she gently bit on it. 

“Paladins,” she called out, “you heard Athena. You must find a way out of there.”

“We’ll get out of here as soon as we can,” Shiro responded on the other end before the line disconnected.

“Let’s do whatever we can to keep the Galra occupied,” Allura commanded as she looked at the rest of us. “Coran, check if we have any backup energy for the barrier in case it hits zero.” 

Just as she gave her command, a thunderous blast slammed into the particle barrier, causing the entire ship to shake. I gripped the sides of the control panel, feeling the vibrations ripple through the floor beneath me. 

As the ship rattled, I looked up to see the fleet of Galra ships retreating toward the Balmera as if this was all part of the plan. I attempted to lock onto them before they vanished through the clouds, leaving me to wonder why they were withdrawing. It was at that moment, something struck me. 

The Lions were in trouble. 

With the Balmera teetering on the brink of collapse and the Paladins trapped in the core, this was the best opportunity to take the Lions.. The Galra can storm into the tunnels and take the Lions without having to face the Paladins. 

“No,” my voice came out as a hushed mutter.  Knowing this, I turned on the comms once again to inform the rest of the group. “Paladins, the Lions are in danger. You need to get back to them immediately!” 

The alarms continued to ring throughout the bridge deck, putting us all on edge. It was stressing me out. 

“Princess, something has locked onto us,” Coran’s voice cut through the chaos, his expression filled with concern. 

Out of nowhere, an ominous ship appeared. The fighter ships ceased fire, making way for the giant warship. My heart began to race and a surge of adrenaline coursed through me as I realized this ship looked exactly like the one that had attacked us when we were leaving Earth.

Looking at Allura, I saw a flicker of fear in her eyes and small drops of sweat forming on her forehead. “Paladins, can you hear me?” She called out, her voice slightly wavering in uncertainty. “A battle cruiser has locked onto us. If it unleashes its ion cannon, I don’t know if we can survive.” 

The battleship was ten times larger than the Castleship. Our defences were low, and the sheer size of the incoming threat left us vulnerable. We’d be as good as dead if we got hit by its ion cannon. I don’t know if we can withstand its strength, and I definitely didn’t want to find out. Trying to run away or try to attack it would be futile.

“We’re trying, Allura, ” Lance responded. “Shay’s pressing her hand against the wall, which apparently sends vibrations throughout the Balmera to communicate with the other rock people. I guess you can call it hand talking?”  I couldn’t help but feel impatient, wanting Lance to get straight to the point. Allura wasn’t even asking for all the details, just confirmation that they could hear her. “I guess to answer your question, yes, we copy.” 

Turning my attention to Coran, I pressed my concerns. “Coran, were you able to find any backup power to maintain the particle barrier’s defence?” Time was of the essence and every second counted in preserving the particle barrier. We needed to stall so the Paladins could return.  

He shook his head regretfully. “I wish we did. Sendak’s crystal absorbed and converted so much, basically leaving us with very little. If anything, we’re already running on whatever is left.”

“Allura, stand by. We’re on our way up.” Shiro’s voice crackled over the comms, providing us with a bit of hope. 

There was a sense of temporary relief knowing that the Paladins had made it out of the core, but it wasn’t enough to forget the imminent threat of the Galra taking the Lions. My eyes were glued to my console, tracking the fighter ships that had descended through the clouds. The battle was far from over. 

“Paladins, hurry!” Allura cried out as we witnessed a group of soldiers taking away the Black Lion. “They’re taking off with one of the Lions!” Though the Lion was preserved within its barrier, the Galra seemed to have found a way to pick it off the ground. 

As Allura relayed the distressing news to the Paladins, I noticed something within my peripherals. I looked up and saw a brilliant light begin to form, grabbing my full attention. 

“The enemy ship is charging its ion cannon!” Coran’s alarmed voice rang out. 

“Divert all shields to the bow,” Allura commanded. 

It was all hands on deck. 

I diverted all the energy to the front of the ship as quickly as I could, forming a stronger and bigger shield to block the upcoming attack. The impending assault was clear as the ion cannon fired, its colossal blast heading straight toward us. As soon as it made contact with the shield, the entire ship shook. 

“Paladins, we need you immediately! Five more ticks and we’re finished!” Allura cried out, hoping that it would reach the rest of the team. 

My grip tightened on the control panel, my knuckles turning white as the Castleship continued to endure the assault of the ion cannon. I closed my eyes, desperately holding on for dear life, praying for a miraculous intervention – the Paladins, Voltron, anything that could save us. 

The countdown echoed in my mind, each second feeling an eternity as the ground shook below me. 5…4…3…2…1. 

As soon as I reached the end, the tumultuous shaking ceased. I slowly opened my eyes and noticed that the battlecruiser had been physically redirected. It no longer was pointed at the Castleship but upward. I took a closer look with my console, seeing a tiny figure bravely pushing against the bow of the cannon. 

It was Voltron.

“This is our chance,” Coran said as he whipped around to face Allura. 

“Full power on the blasters!” Allura commanded as she locked onto the enemy ship. It was as if the Castleship came alive, humming with renewed energy as the blasters charged up. 

As the tension had reached its zenith, Allura issued the final command. “Fire!” 

Following her command, I swiftly deactivated the particle barrier, clearing the path for the blasters to shoot across the vast expanse of space. A bright beam of light headed straight toward the battlecruiser where Voltron stood its ground. With impeccable timing, Voltron moved out of the way before the beam went through, leaving a gaping hole in its wake before exploding into a ball of light. 

I was left in awe for a moment, realizing what we had done. I turned to Princess Allura, unable to hide my excitement. “Allura, that was amazing!” 

Allura shook her head, meeting my gaze with a warm smile.  “No, we did it together.” 

The retreating echoes of the enemy fleet signalled our triumph over the Galra. The Balmera, once ensnared by the clutches of the oppressive forces, was now liberated. Its inhabitants were now free from the chains of tyranny. However, the team knew this was not the end. 

We readied ourselves for a descent onto the Balmera, making it a pitstop to recharge the Castleship. After all, its energy source relied on the Balmeran crystal.  After enduring the countless shots that were fired at us, there was much-needed downtime, not just for the ship but for the rest of us, including the Paladins. 

Voltron gracefully landed alongside the Castleship as we were getting ready to recharge. Just as we were about to settle, the wailing sounds from the ship diverted our attention, putting me on high alert. 

“What’s going on?” I asked, my gaze turning to Coran who stood close by.

“There’s an unknown object incoming, and it’s about to crash into the Balmera!” Coran exclaimed, causing me to look up at the sky. That was when I saw a beam of light cut through the thick layer of clouds, resembling a meteor.

“It looks like we have company,” I muttered as I locked onto the strange object in the sky, my fingers dancing across the controls as I tried to get more information.

It looked to be a pod of some sort. It crashes into the rugged surface of the Balmera, sending debris and dust into the air. As soon as the dust settled, it revealed a giant, coffin-shaped structure. In front bore a striking resemblance to the design of Galra armour. 

“What the heck is that?” Lance asked. The question lingered in the air, as we all tried to make sense of what it was.

It was Shiro’s voice that broke the silence, sending a chill down my spine. “Trouble.” 

✧✦✧✦✧

~Keith~

A chameleon-like beast emerged from the coffin-shaped pod. Unlike the previous one we’d encountered on Arus, this creature was slimmer and a whole lot uglier. The longer I stared, the more it gave me the creeps with its unsettling appearance. There wasn’t a lot of time to dwell on its aesthetics because it suddenly lunged toward us, attacking us with a beam shot straight from its chest.

Our shield managed to absorb the hit, but the force behind the blast was strong enough to push us back. “We need to draw its fire away from the Balmera,” Shiro exclaimed with urgency in his voice. Immediately, we moved out of the creature’s line of fire, narrowly avoiding the next hit. 

Our evasion proved futile as the beast, much quicker than we expected, appeared above us, ready to attack. Another blast came from the creature, hitting us directly and sending shockwaves throughout Voltron. 

I gripped my controls until the firing ceased. We managed to maneuver out of the way once more, but the robot beast continued to chase us across the vast expanse of the Balmera’s surface. I knew we couldn’t keep running from this creature, we had to confront it and stop the threat head-on. 

As if we were all on the same page, we turned Voltron around and headed straight toward the beast. My focus sharpened as I readied the massive sword in Voltron’s grip, reading to strike. The blade sliced through the air, but the enemy managed to dodge, ducking under the sword. 

Suddenly, a blast struck us from behind, causing Voltron to stumble. The unexpected hit ruined our momentum as we tried to regain our balance, but the beast did not hold back from attacking us. 

It continued to shoot one barrage after another, and we found ourselves in a never-ending loop of blocking and evading its attacks. It was clear that we couldn’t keep this up forever. 

“We can’t hold out much longer!” Lance cried out as we braced ourselves for another attack. 

“My Lion’s weakening,” Pidge said, her voice filled with concern. “If the shield sustains structural damage, we’re done for!” 

“Pidge’s right!” I added, realizing that we had to come up with a solution fast. 

“Oh, so Pidge is right,” Lance grumbled with a scowl. “I’m the one who said that we couldn’t hold out!” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at his comment; it was hardly the time for trivial matters.

It was at that moment, that my attention snapped back to the immediate danger we faced, realizing that we were backing into a massive rock. 

“Lance, watch your footing!” I shouted in a split-second attempt to avoid disaster. But it was too late. Voltron’s right foot (the Blue Lion), collided with the rock, causing us to fall backward and lose our shield in the process. The impact resonated throughout Voltron, shaking us inside our respective Lions. One thing’s for sure, my body is going to be sore all over. If we make it out of this fight alive, that is. 

“Okay, Team Voltron. We need to disband,” Shiro commanded. We complied immediately, steering our Lions in different directions to break formation. “Everyone, evasive maneuvers. It can’t shoot us all at once!” 

I mentally prepared myself for the impending assault as I flew further from the rest of the group. I still couldn’t quite figure out what it was, but one thing was for sure, it wasn’t going to let us off easy.

The beast extended its arms outward, revealing a number of cannons on each arm. My eyes widened in disbelief, realizing just how dangerous this creature was.

Without warning, the barrage of laser fire began. The Lions danced through the sky, narrowly dodging the deathly beams. 

Out of nowhere, the Castleship appeared, unleashing a powerful blast that slammed into the beast. The creature let out a cry for a brief moment before it retaliated, sending a blast of its own toward the Castleship.

“ Keith, I need you to draw its fire. I’m coming from above! ” Shiro commanded as I watched him fly the Black Lion up toward the sky. 

“Roger,” I replied, ready to execute the plan and divert the beast’s attention away from the Castleship. 

I activated Red’s heat ray, capturing the attention of the creature. It turned,  its menacing gaze toward me, all while Shiro positioned himself to strike from behind. 

I moved out of the way and turned, seeing the beast make an ominous 180 turn toward the Black Lion. It seemed as if it sensed that Shiro coming in from behind. In a flash, a blazing beam shot forth and aimed at Shiro, and in response, the Black Lion pulled away, narrowly dodging the attack. 

As the tense exchange unfolded, Lance’s voice broke through the intercom.“ We need to find its blind spot. ”

“ I don’t think this thing has one ! It has at least a thousand eyes,” Pidge exclaimed. While the eye focused on Shiro, the other cannons continued to fire at the rest of us. It started to get on my nerves, unsure how we were gonna take down this thing.

“ Laser eyes. Laser eyes! ” Hunk cried out frantically as I watched him evade the lasers. 

“ What do we do? ” Pidge voiced her concern. “ Fighting this beast is like fighting an entire fleet all at once! ”

There wasn’t a lot of time to think about the options considering how fast our adversary was coming at us. My mind immediately tried to come up with an idea, and the only viable solution was to neutralize the beast’s lasers. It was the only way we could have some sort of advantage over the enemy. 

“I think we’ve got to aim for those laser eyes and take them out,” I proposed. “That’s our only option.” 

“ Keith’s right,” Athena replied through the comms. “Reducing the number of active laser points will weaken the creature, giving you the upper hand.”

“Then, what are we waiting for?” Shiro prompted with a hint of determination in his voice. “Let’s take this beast down.” 

On command, the Castleship unleashed a barrage of lasers toward the beast. However, the creature retaliated and attacked the particle barrier with its own. Worry crept in, remembering the state of the Castleship. It still hadn’t fully recovered from the previous battle, let alone with some remnants of the Galra crystal lingering in the system. We had to act immediately. 

Just as I had the urge to assist the Castleship, Allura’s voice broke through the chaos with a hint of urgency. “ Paladins, we’re in trouble.” 

“ You guys need to pull back! ” Shiro’s voice crackled over the comms. “ Get out of its range, now! ” 

“We’re not abandoning you,” Athena replied, though the connection was static. “We’re a team.” 

“ No, you’re not abandoning us. We’re going to pull back anyway, ” Shiro replied. As I heard this, I looked at the Black Lion, positioned for a strategic retreat. In that moment, I was kinda confused about what was running through Shiro’s mind. We couldn’t just let the creature do as it pleases on the Balmera.  

“What do you mean ‘ pull back’ ?” I questioned, a little frustrated. “We need to act fast before the Balmera takes more damage.” 

“We can’t hold our any longer,” Shiro announced, addressing the rest of us. “This is a tactical retreat. Head to the mine shafts. It’s the only place where the monster can’t get us.”

“ Roger that! ” Pidge replied as she flew the Green Lion to the nearest mine shaft.

“ We’ll head back into orbit! ” Allura said. The Castleship gracefully pulled itself away from the battle and headed back up into space where it was safer. 

I couldn’t help but bite my lower lip knowing that arguing with Shiro wouldn’t do me good. Deep down, I knew he was thinking about what was best for the entire team, even if it didn’t really make sense to me. 

I eased up on the controls, pulling the breaks on my Lion and headed down to the nearest mine shaft with Hunk and Shiro. 

As I stepped out of my Lion, Rax – Shay’s brother who helped us out in escaping the central core earlier on – approached the Lions. 

“What’s happening?” He asked, his yellow eyes shifting between me and the other two Paladins. 

“There’s a monster up there that Zarkon sent to destroy us,” I replied. 

“A monster?” Shay’s soft voice chimed in, her eyes reflecting fear and sadness. Leaning toward her family, holding them close, it was clear that she was in distress. They all were. “Will Zarkon’s savagery never abate? Perhaps… our people were never meant to be free.  

Her words hung in the air, affecting all of us as it carried a heavy sense of resignation. I could feel their sadness as I looked at the dismay written all over their rocky features. These people… they longed for freedom from the Galra. 

Hunk shook his head. “Shay, don’t give up,” he urged. “Zarkon’s power grows with every planet he conquers, but he’s also weakened by the inhabitants' resistance. 

“Fight back?” Shay looked at Hunk, eyes filled with disbelief. “Can we really fight against a monster like that? How?” 

“I don’t know, but I believe we can beat it.” Hunk then turned to me, the weight of his gaze urging me to agree with him. “Tell her, Keith.” 

“Can we?” I replied, voicing my concern as a cloud of doubt settled over my thoughts.

“Yes, we can!” Shiro interjected “This is our first mission and we’re not going to fail. We have what it takes to beat it. We just need a bit of time to come up with a proper plan.”

“See?” Hunk assured as he turned to the rock people. “Told you we can.”

All of a sudden, the ground beneath us started to shake, and the Balmera itself let out a deep, unsettling groan. 

“Do you guys feel that?” Hunk asked the rest of the team through the comms.

“ Yep, we feel it, ” Lance replied, confirming the shake was felt throughout the Balmera. 

“It’s that sound again. What is that?” Pidge added. 

The ground continued to quiver and cracks began to appear on the surface, revealing the creature’s distress. An elderly Balmeran dropped to their knees and placed a hand over one of the widening fissures.

“The great noise comes from the Balmera itself,” Rax explained, rising to his feet with a heavy sigh. “Our home crumbles beneath our feet. The Balmera is dying.” 

Shiro’s eyes shifted at the revelation, his expression filled with concern. The creature’s seismic unrest stopped for a moment, leaving an eerie calm in its wake. We all knew that this respite was just the beginning of the Balmera’s downfall. 

“Allura, Coran, Athena, are you there?” Shiro asked. “The Balmera is —” 

“We know,” Athena replied, her voice reflecting the gravity of the situation. “The scanners are showing the Balmera’s life energy draining.” An incoming message from the Castleship was sent through our suits, prompting us to open it. Shiro revealed a holographic scan of the Balmera’s current state from his suit. 

“Removing the Crystals from the Balmera is like taking a vital piece of the mighty beast,” Coran spoke. “The Balmera needs time to regenerate itself to stay healthy, but the Galra’s greed might’ve cost its life.”  

The holographic scan presented a visual representation of the Balmera’s core. The warmer colours indicated its life force. If the creature’s life force were to be extinguished, the core would turn blue, signifying the loss of life of the large creature.

“That being said, it looks like the core will collapse within hours and all its skeletal structure will fall with it,” Athena explained as she appeared on the hologram. Her green eyes were a mix of worry and fear, her voice wavered a little while breaking the news to us. “Anything or anyone left on the Balmera will perish. You all need to get off that planet before it happens.” 

A heavy silence hung over our heads as the situation became dire. The gravity of it all sank in as I looked up and exchanged looks with the others. The Balmerans huddled together, wearing the same dismayed expressions. Their home, the very foundation of their lives, was slowly drifting away. 

Was it too late to fix things? There had to be a way. 

“Our time is short,” Allura spoke, breaking the silence. “We need to act quickly if we want to save the Balmerans. We’ll need to vacate the planet. We must  get all of the Balmerans into the Castleship before the Balmera implodes.” It was a risky task, but we had to do it to save these innocent Balmerans. We had no choice. 

“That sounds like a good plan, but how on Earth do you plan on landing the Castle with that monster on the surface?” Hunk asked as he appeared right beside Shiro.

“ You’ll need a distraction, ” Pidge replied. 

“We’ll need to engage with the beast while Allura, Coran, and Athena land the ship on the Balmera,” Shiro proposed, his eyes directed at the rest of us. 

“How about we load the Balmerans into our Lions and bring them to the Castle? How long do you think that will take?” Lance’s suggestion wasn’t half bad, but the practicality hinged on the logistics — how many could our Lions carry, and could we do it undetected?

“Days? Maybe weeks?” Coran replied with uncertainty in his voice. 

“That's not gonna work. We only have a few hours to get everyone out of here,” I replied. "Is there another way we can defeat this thing?" 

I looked at Shiro, hoping he'd have some kind of plan. Time was running out, and if we didn't come up with something soon, it might be too late. 

“We don’t need to beat this thing,” Shiro responded, determination laced in his voice as he looked at us. “We just need to bring it away from the Castle; provoke and evade.” 

“Okay, here’s the thing,” Hunk quickly intervened. “I’m worried that we’re going to be really, really good at the provoking part, but not so much with the evading part. But… if this is what it takes to save Shay and her people, I’m in.” 

I turned to Shay. “Do you think you can communicate with the rest of the Balmerans?” 

“I can, but I don’t know what they will say.” Shay’s voice was filled with anxiety as she spoke. “How can they possibly leave this place? This is a place which we call home.” 

“It’s the only option we have, Shay,” Allura replied. 

My eyes shifted from Shay to her family, seeing the dismay written all over. It was as if they were torn at the idea of leaving their home. I couldn't help but feel for them, imagining myself in their shoes. Where would they go once this Balmera is gone? They'd have to find a new place to call home. 

“I’ll go down to the Balmera.” It was Athena. I looked at the screen and saw this determined look in her eyes. 

“What?!” The others gasped. 

“Athena, that’s too dangerous,” I said. “You need to stay up there where it’s safe.

Athena shakes her head. “Someone needs to go down there and lead the Balmeras to the Castle. We can’t just sit here and expect them to come to us,” she replied. “It’s a risk I’m willing to take.” 

I turned on my screen so I could look Athena in the eyes. “There’s a chance you’ll be blown to bits if that thing sees you.” I tried to keep my composure, but my blood was boiling over on the inside, worried for Athena’s safety. 

“I’ll be fine,” she calmly replied, her unwavering green eyes filled with determination. Athena was known to never give up so easily, especially once she set her mind to it.

“We have to try. Just focus on keeping that beast distracted.” Athena smiled through the screen. “I know I can rely on all of you.” 

A brief pause lingered in the air before Shiro stepped up. 

“Okay, here’s the plan.” Surprisingly, he didn’t raise any objections against Athena’s plan. If he wholeheartedly believes that this was for the best, I should too. But there was still that lingering worry about Athena’s safety. “Let’s keep the beast far from the Castle and Athena so she can reach the Balmera. Everyone, copy?” 

“Copy!” 

Chapter Text

~Athena~

I took a deep breath, sitting on the scooter-like pod, ready to get launched. I suddenly felt nervous, realizing what I had gotten myself into. My ride down to the Balmera wasn’t the biggest, but it was certainly the fastest. Even knowing that my ride was susceptible to attacks also frightened me, but I knew I had to do this. I basically signed myself up to help persuade the Balmerans to evacuate, so I need to pull through with this plan. Fingers crossed they’ll hear me out, not that I had any sort of diplomatic script to go by.  

“ Athena, we’ve lured the monster away from the Castle. It’s time,” Shiro stated over the comms.

“Thanks. I’ll let you know when I’ve touched down safely,” I responded, gripping the handles and getting ready to launch. 

“Be careful,” Allura said through my helmet’s communicator. “ Opening the airlock.”

“See you in a few ticks.” 

I held my breath as soon as the airlock opened, feeling my entire body being sucked out of the hangar with my ride. It all went by so fast as I flew through the clouds, and as soon as my vision cleared, I saw one of the mine shafts below. 

As I was getting closer to the mine shaft, I saw from my peripherals that the chameleon-like beast looked in my direction. “ The beast spotted Athena! ” I heard Hunk say over the comms. “We’ve gotta protect her!” A green, eerie glow came from one of the beast’s cannons and it fired without hesitation. I braced myself in response as the beam grew even brighter, but nothing happened. 

I opened my eyes and saw that it was the Yellow Lion that took the hit, temporarily knocking it off to the side. The other Lions instantly covered for Hunk, jumping on the monster’s back and shooting at it. As they distracted the creature, I sped up and entered into the mine shaft. 

Metal beams covered the walls as I flew deeper into the shaft. Seeing the mine shaft up close and seeing what the Galra had built made me furious. They built these contraptions inside this living creature, causing it great pain. I can’t even begin to imagine what it had gone through, especially when it couldn’t fight back on its own. 

“I’ve made it down into one of the mine shafts,” I said as soon as my feet touched the ground. The planet shook for a second, causing small amounts of debris and rubble to fall from the sky. 

“Okay, hurry! I don’t know how much longer we can keep this thing distracted,” Shiro replied. 

I had to find a Balmeran to talk to and try to convince them to leave this place. I looked at my surroundings, noticing a large tunnel to my left. As I sprinted to safety, several pairs of eyes looked my way from inside the cave; it was a family of Balmerans. 

“You must be Athena,” One of them spoke, taking a step toward me. It was almost instant that I recognized her voice; it was Shay. “Hunk told me that you were coming to help.” 

“And you must be Shay,” I replied smiling, placing a hand on the wall beside me as I tried to catch my breath. “It’s nice to meet you.” Behind Shay was the rest of her family. They smiled, but their eyes were telling me something different. “We need to evacuate. We don’t know how much longer the Balmera will last. Have you contacted the other Balmerans?” 

Shay’s eyes lowered, turning her head away from me. I looked back at her family, seeing the crestfallen expression written all over as they huddled closer to each other. “What’s wrong?” 

“All Balmerans give thanks for the kindness that you, the Princess, and the Paladins have bestowed upon us,” Shay spoke meekly without making eye contact with me. Her voice wavered as if she was still torn between leaving her home or staying. “Alas, we cannot take leave of our home. If our great Balmera’s life cycle is coming to an end because of us, then we desire to stay with it until the end.” 

My eyes widened at the Balmeran’s response. It seemed that they’d made their decision, but I couldn’t just leave without trying. “But, you won’t survive.” 

“We contacted the others and we all agree,” another Balmera spoke, his voice tinged with sadness. This must be Rax, her older brother. “It is not right for you to risk your lives for us. So please, away from us. We ask for no more guilt or shame.”

“It is our wish. The wish of the Balmerans,” Shay added. The defeat in their eyes, coupled with their self-imposed blame, tugged at my heartstrings. At the same time, I was frustrated and concerned about their safety. 

Taking a moment to reflect on the gravity of the situation, I turned back at the Balmerans and looked at them dead in the eyes. “No,” I said firmly, surprising the family that stood before me. “You may have given up and accepted the reality, but I’m not gonna leave any of you behind. I’m not gonna give up on you.”

I needed to challenge them to take the chance of escaping, and the only way I could was by holding my stance. Despite their protest, I knew I couldn’t stand by idly. There was a commitment to ensuring their safety and well-being, even if it meant challenging their wishes for what they believed was for the greater good. 

Shay, in particular, seemed taken aback. “But we don’t ask of this! Please, understand,” she pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation. 

“I’ve heard your words so please, hear mine,” I began, my unwavering gaze looking at Shay and her family. “You and your people have done everything to take care of the Balmera, your home. The reason for the Balmera’s suffering was because of the Galra, not its inhabitants.” The ground beneath us trembled slightly as I continued. Time was running out. “Please, let me talk to the Balmerans. Can you get my message out to them?” 

Waiting for a response, the oldest Balmeran, a figure marked with the wisdom of age, approached me. Their outstretched hand urged me to step closer, their eyes met with mine as she opened her mouth. “My child, there’s no need for us to speak for you.” She pointed at the wall to my left, seeing a bright blue light glowing underneath the palm of my hand. 

Shocked, I pulled my hand off the wall and the light instantly disappeared. What was all that? Why did the wall light up underneath the palm of my hand? 

As if she had read my mind, the elder spoke again, “You have a unique power within you. The Balmera will carry your words.” 

My head spun with confusion. Powers? Me? It sounded like something out of some fantasy story. I couldn’t believe it but the evidence was undeniable, the glow we all witnessed in the cave was no illusion. 

“Speak your heart, child.” The elderly Balmeran continued as she reached out for my hand, leading it back to the wall where the blue light returned. I stared at it in awe. This was no dream; it was as real as the rock beneath my fingertips. I closed my eyes, collecting my thoughts before opening my mouth to speak. 

“Balmerans, my name is Athena, and my friends are the Paladins of Voltron,” I spoke in full confidence, hoping that those who were listening could feel my sincerity. “I know I’m not in the right position to boss you around, but I need you all to hear me out.” 

Taking a deep breath, I continued, “I don’t know what it’s like to lose my home planet, but my friend, Princess Allura, does. Whenever she talks about her home, Altea, Allura speaks of fond memories. I also feel the pain and grief in her words knowing that she can never go back because of the Galra. Despite all that she has lost, she hasn’t given up on fighting for what’s right, and you have the same choice. You can decide now to devote your lives to never letting this happen to another planet.” 

I opened my eyes and turned to the Balmeran family. “On behalf of the team, we’re sorry about the current state of the Balmera. But, please, don’t let its dying moments be in vain. Honour the Balemera’s death by choosing to live, refusing to give up, and joining us in this fight against the Galra.” 

The elderly Balmera gingerly placed her hand on the wall for a few seconds before smiling back at me. “Your words have touched our hearts.” 

A sigh of relief escaped my lips. “Thank you,” I replied, smiling back at her. 

However, she shook her head before taking my hands into hers. “No, thank you . You have given us a reason to have hope again – a beacon of hope for a brighter future.” 

Now that I had the approval of all Balmerans, I instructed them on the next steps that needed to happen. I commanded the Balmerans to head for the caves closer to the surface. Thanks to Shay and her family, they led the way. The Balmerans who scattered in fear, were now united, helping one another to ascend to the surface. 

“Allura, can you hear me?” I spoke into the comms. “We’re just below the surface.” 

“Loud and clear,” Allura replied. “We’ll triangulate your location and land there as soon as possible.” The ground shook beneath my feet, a violent tremor that threatened to disrupt the steady march to the surface. The sense of urgency to get everyone to the surface increased. 

“Paladins, how are you holding up?” Coran asked. 

Above me, I could see the chaotic dance of lasers that painted the sky. The Lions, graceful and powerful, darted through the tumult, distracting the beast. 

“I think we’ve got the monster pretty distracted,” Keith responded. “Are the Balmerans in position?” 

“They’re making their way to the top,” I replied, my gaze still looking upwards. 

As the Balmerans were slowly climbing their way toward the surface, the Castleship landed just outside of the mine shaft. Both Coran and Allura descended from the Castle in a pod and started to lead the Balmerans to safety. 

“Bring them out! Hurry, now!” I heard Coran cry out from a distance as I was hoisted up the ladder. The Balmera suddenly shakes violently, causing the mine shaft that we were in to start crumbling. The mine shaft we were in began to crumble, rocks cascading down the sides. 

The upheaval triggered a series of rock slides, breaking the beams inside and obstructing the paths of the Balemeras were still making their way up the surface. Panic and chaos ensured as the tremors intensified. 

I watched the Balmerans frantically move out of the way from the falling rocks. Thankfully, they were unharmed, but now some were trapped with no way to get back to the surface. The urgency to rescue them became a pressing concern amid the aftermath of the collapsing mine shaft. 

“The Balmera is on the verge of collapsing,” Coran said, the urgency cutting through the air. “We have to go!” 

“No! We can’t leave them,” Allura said as she rushed to the edge of the mine shaft, seeing all the trapped Balmerans. 

“What can be done? Time is short!” Rax exclaimed, his eyes wide with concern, as he looked at the Princess. We needed to think of something, fast. 

“Have you all evacuated yet? What’s happening?” Hunk asked through the comms. 

“The Balmerans are trapped,” I replied. “Just keep distracting the beast for a little while longer.” 

“Uh, do you want us to distract it by dying? Because that’s what’s going to happen!” Hunk replied as the ground shook again. He was right. The Lions are already doing all that they can to keep the beast busy, but the Balmera is on the verge of dying. We were running out of options. 

“Paladins, remember how I said we didn’t have to beat the monster?” Shiro’s voice crackled over the channel, addressing the team. “Well, we might have to now.” 

“We just need more time to evacuate them and help those who are trapped,” Allura added as we continued to help those who were already close to the surface. We had to think of something quick to help those who were trapped. 

As we were leading the Balmerans toward the pod, Shay fell to her knees and threw her hands above her head, almost as if she was about to brace for cover. “We’re lost! All are trapped with no chance for escape!” 

“We can’t give up,” Allura said as she turned to the Balmeran, crouching down to her level and placing a hand on the creature’s shoulder. 

“But what can be done?” Shay looked up at the Princess, full of worry. Suddenly, a bright light emanated from the Castleship. Our heads turned to see the ground underneath the ship glowing, much like when I touched the wall of the Balmera. 

“The Balmera… the ground beneath your might ship appears to be healed,” Shay spoke. “Its essence thrives, but how?” 

“Not just the Castle, but both of you as well,” the elderly Balmeran said as she pointed at Allura and I. Confused, we both looked down and saw the same blue light glowing beneath us. It was the same light in the cave when I placed a hand on its wall. 

Allura and I exchanged looks. She was more surprised than I was, seeing that there was a light glowing underneath me. “It’s happening to you too?” I too was at a loss for words seeing the same blue glow emanating below her. 

“That can’t be…” Coran muttered under his breath, looking bewildered as he walked toward us both. “It was known back then that a small handful of Alteans possessed the power to manipulate quintessence to revive what was taken from the Balmera. Allura’s father was one of the very few who performed the ceremony to revitalize the creature, and he has bonded that ability with Allura’s life force and the Castle.” His eyes were filled with a mixture of curiosity and confusion, turning toward me. “As for you, you’re human. I don’t know how you possess the same ability.” 

I would like to know too, but now was not the time to sit and chat about it. 

“Let’s talk about it later,” Allura interjected as she stood up. “We have the Balmerans to save.” 

I nodded my head in agreement. “Maybe we can perform the ceremony that you were talking about, Coran. That way, we can save both the Balmerans and the Balmeran itself.” 

“What ceremony?” Rax asked as he turned to Coran. 

Coran summarized the ritual, giving Allura and me a brief background of what takes place. The Balmeras would gift the Alteans with Crystals (hence why the majority of Altean tech, including the Castleship, relied on its power). In return, the Alteans would repay the sacrifice by performing a rejuvenating ceremony. The Altean performing this ceremony would re-infuse the Balmera with quintessence, something that I’ve never heard about before. 

“All this time, the Galra have only been taking,” Allura said, clenching her fists in anger. “It’s time we give it back. I can connect with the Crystal and use the Castle’s power as an amplifier.” 

The Princess turned toward me with a solemn expression, her words carrying urgency and a bit of hope. “You have to join me in performing the ceremony. The Balmera’s healing will expedited if we combine our efforts.” 

Uncertainty filled my thoughts as I averted my eyes. “I…I’m not sure about this,” I admitted. “I’m not Altean, and I don’t know if I could perform this ritual.” 

“But it’s clear to us that you have the same ability.” Allura was quick to respond, placing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. “Altean or not, I need all the help I can get. Please, we must try. The Balmera and its people are depending on us.” Her plea began to resonate, and I grappled with the decision before me, knowing that the outcome could determine the Balmera’s fate.  

“When King Alfor performed the ceremony, it was on a small scale,” Coran interjected. “To heal an entire planet, it would take a lot more energy than one can possess. The princess might not survive the strain if she attempts to do it alone.” 

The gravity of the situation hit me hard. The last thing I wanted to do was to have Allura die because I didn’t help her with the rejuvenation ceremony and potentially be the reason why we failed to save the Balmera. My decision was made quickly without much thought. “Okay, count me in.” 

“Thank you,” Allura said, softly.

Allura and I made our way over to the Castleship and stood above the glowing surface. With Shay’s family, we started the ceremony. Even the Balmerans who were trapped in the mine shafts were performing the healing process. 

There was a sense of anxiety that overwhelmed me as I stood across the Princess. What if this doesn’t work in time? What if I couldn’t actually help Allura heal this poor planet? What if Allura ends up doing all the work, straining herself and her life force? 

“Now,” Allura spoke, her voice was a calming presence as she gently took hold of my hands. “Close your eyes and focus on healing the Balmera.” The incessant questions and anxieties that clouded my mind vanished. I met with the Princess’ gaze, finding comfort in the warmth of her smile and the determination in her eyes.

I nodded my head and did as I was told, closing my eyes. A peace washed over me as I started to focus on the matter at hand – healing the Balmera. At that moment, the urgency of our mission took center stage in my mind. 

As I continued to focus, an unexpected surge of energy coursed through my veins. It felt like every part of my being was a conduit, absorbing the energy required for the rejuvenating process. The sensation was both exhilarating and grounding, connecting me to a force beyond myself. 

My hands immediately released Allura’s as soon as it felt like my entire body had reached max capacity carrying the Castle’s energy. Collapsing to my knees, I placed my hands on the ground, feeling the surge coursing through me.  

As the ceremony reached its conclusion, my body succumbed to exhaustion. I fell sideways, hitting the ground beneath me. Every fibre of my being felt spent and weary after all that. From a distance, I could hear Coran’s cry through the haze, calling out for me and Allura. I became vaguely aware of someone sitting me up, Coran’s presence guiding me back to consciousness. 

My eyes fluttered open, greeted by the sight of Shay holding onto me while the Lions were hovering in the sky. 

I felt disoriented, trying to piece together everything that had happened. Was it over? How much time has passed? Did we heal the Balmera and save its people? 

My gaze shifted, head turned as I spotted the defeated monster sprawled meters away from the Castle – a clear indicator that Voltron had defeated the beast. 

As reality began to settle in, Shay’s concerned voice reached me, “Are you alright, Athena?” 

“I…I’m alright. Just a bit…tired.” I turned my head to see Allura being carried by Coran who had rushed to her side. She too, had temporarily passed out. 

“Did it…work?” She asked. 

A soft, gentle hum filled the air as if the essence of the Balmera had found its voice. “Yes. The Balmera lives, thanks to you two,” the older Balmeran said as she removed her hand from the planet’s surface. 

A wave of relief washed over me like a gentle tide. With my eyes closed, I lay in Shay’s arms, taking in our success. Knowing that we all played a part in saving the Balmera created a sense of fulfillment.

As I lay there, hurried footsteps approached us, and I sensed my body being gently shifted into the arms of someone else. There was a familiar, reassuring presence that enveloped me. Their arm draped around my shoulder, pulling me into a warm embrace that provided solace for me after all that happened. 

“Athena.” A soft murmur of my name reached my ears, urging me to open my eyes. Before me was Keith, eyes filled with worry. I could already tell what he was about to say. He might even scold me even in this state. What a worrywart. 

“I’m alright,” I replied weakly. “I just need some rest.” 

The ground beneath us shook once more, alerting me once more. I turned my head and witnessed a menacing sight – an ominous figure rising from the ground. The beast that was supposedly defeated now loomed over us, casting a large shadow that engulfed our surroundings. Seeing it up close frightened me. 

A green glow emanated from the creature’s chest, preparing to attack us on the spot. Tension filled the air as we braced ourselves for the impending attack. But, just as the beast prepared to unleash its destructive force, a surprising turn of events took place in our favour. 

Crystals began to materialize around the base of the creature’s form. They sprouted from the ground and coursed through the beast’s body. In a symphony of destruction, the crystals stopped the attack, encasing the creature’s body in its sparkly coffin. The sudden reversal left us all in awe, and a mix of astonishment and relief washed over us as the threat dissipated into a spectacle. 

“No way,” Hunk muttered in awe. 

“The Balmera just saved us,” Coran added as he looked over at the Princess, whose arm he supported over his shoulder. 

“Look! The Crystals!” She exclaimed as she looked at the ground in front of her. I followed her line of sight, seeing the little sprouts of crystals appearing on the Balmera’s surface. The sight wasn’t just in one area in particular. It was appearing everywhere. Its beauty was nothing short of breathtaking, and this was a testament to the Balmera’s resilience and the incredible power we had harnessed to save it. 

“Oh, who’s the good Balmera? You are!” Hunk’s voice, brimming with playful affection, reached my ears as he went on his knees, treating the planet as if it were his beloved pet. His hands patted the rocky surface as if he were giving head pats. “Who ate the big monster? You did. Yes, you did!” 

“Dude, what are you doing?” Keith asked, trying to hide his amusement.

“What? It’s alive, and it wuvs my scwatches, ” Hunk chuckled as he continued to pet the surface. Despite my fatigue, a stifled laugh escaped me as I turned my head toward Keith’s chest plate. Exhaustion settled in, leaving me with little energy to even consider getting up.

“I’m just going to nap for a bit,” I mumbled, closing my eyes.

“W-wait,” Keith stuttered as I felt him shift. “You could at least wait until I got you back into the Castle. H-hey! Don’t fall asleep on me!” His voice faded out in the background as I quickly drifted off to sleep. The world around me melted away, and the last thing I heard was Keith’s fading protest, a lullaby that accompanied me to sleep. 

Chapter Text

~Athena~

As I woke up from the depths of slumber, the familiar embrace of my bedroom covered me in a cocoon of warmth. It took me a moment to realize that I was actually in my room. My gaze looked up to the ceiling, and it was at that moment I questioned: how did I get here? 

All I could remember was the few seconds before I passed out in Keith’s arms after the beast was defeated. In my mind, I thought it would be nothing more than a brief nap. However, as I blinked away the remnants of sleep, it became evident that time had slipped away. The rejuvenating ceremony must’ve taken a lot out of me, leaving me in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. 

I rose from my bed, unfurling my limbs and stretching out my torso. The tension felt in my muscles greeted me, an unfamiliar discomfort that accompanied my every movement. Perhaps I slept in an awkward position, or maybe even multiple, given the pervasive soreness I felt throughout my body. 

As I extended my arms out toward the ceiling, a realization dawned on me – something unusual. I noticed I was wearing a nightgown and not my usual sleepwear. The curious part? I had no recollection of changing out of my uniform into this. 

My door’s room opened, causing me to jump in my spot. My eyes widened at the sight of the towering figure with broad shoulders standing at the doorway. 

“Shiro?” I blurted out, wondering why he was in my room. 

The leader of the Paladins looked at me, casting a surprised expression. I wasn’t sure why. “Athena, you’re finally awake.” 

“Finally?” I tilted my head to the side. 

The door closed behind Shiro, who strolled into my room, making his way to my bedside. “I’m not sure how to put it, but you’ve been out cold for three whole days.” My eyes widened in disbelief as I tried to wrap my head around the news.

Shiro filled me in on the details, explaining how my supposed nap had become a three-day snooze-fest. Others didn’t think it was a huge concern until I slept longer than usual. Unlike Allura, who quickly recovered before I did, my body couldn’t handle all of that energy that flowed through me. It resulted in this deep, extended slumber. 

The topic of how I was able to perform the rejuvenating ceremony was brought up in our conversation. I couldn’t quite explain all that happened; I didn’t understand it myself. All I knew was that I possessed some kind of ability that Alteans have. 

“I think Allura might have some answers,” I responded. Then, there was a sudden urge to get out of bed to search for her. I threw my legs over the bed, and just as I was about to stand up, Shiro stopped me. 

Shiro shook his head, putting his arm in front of me. “Hold your horses, you’re not going anywhere. You need to take it easy.”

“I need to find Allura,” I said, looking back at my mentor. “She might know something.” 

“I can go fetch for her,” Shiro replied. “Besides, you need to have something to eat. I’ll send someone to bring you some food.” 

Before I could protest, my stomach decided to respond with a not-so-subtle growl. Heat rushed up to my cheeks, and I couldn’t help but look away from Shiro, feeling embarrassed. However, a light chuckle drifted from his direction as he gave me a playful pat on the head. 

A wave of nostalgia swept over me, bringing me back to my first few years at the Garrison. It was Shiro’s way of comforting me or letting me know that he was proud of me. I wasn’t really sure why he was doing it now. Perhaps it was to make me feel a little embarrassed, but I don’t know if this was just as humiliating. I felt like a child. 

“I’m not a kid anymore, Shiro,” I said as I pulled away from his hand. 

Shiro let out a soft chuckle, his hand gently falling to his side. “You still are to me,” he remarked with a hint of warmth in his voice. “I know you’re perfectly capable of taking care of yourself, but now and then, you give me a reason to look after you; to worry about your well-being and safety.” A fleeting smile appeared on his face, but there was a subtle hint of melancholy in his eyes as he spoke.

It was at that moment I realized that this wasn’t the first time I’d seen his eyes filled with worry. The first time was when we arrived on Arus. I had almost fainted due to a wave of fatigue that was accompanied by a terrible migraine. Shiro’s worry was evident; he urged me to rest, his worry written all over. 

Then there was the time with the Arusian child. Going out of my way to save them, I put myself in danger. It was only when I was brought back up to safety that I saw everyone’s worry, including Shiro’s. 

And now, the aftermath of the rejuvenation ceremony. This whole time, I’ve been getting myself in trouble, causing everyone to worry about me. 

“You’re like a little sister to me, Athena,” Shiro continued, his voice laced with genuine affection. “That’s why I can’t help but treat you like the younger sibling.” 

His words hung in the air and the room fell silent. My gaze was fixed on him, taking in the weight of what he had expressed. Growing up as an only child, the desire for a sibling had been a persisting longing. It wasn’t until I entered adolescence that Shiro entered my life. 

From the moment I joined the Garrison, Shiro became more than a mentor to me; I looked up to him with admiration. He was my role model, and my source of inspiration, and through his willingness to guide me, we grew close. In my eyes, he’d become more than just a mentor or a friend; he was like an older brother, filling the void of wanting a sibling ever since I was a child. 

I lowered my head, averting my eyes from Shiro. “I’m sorry,” I confessed, feeling a heavy weight on my chest. It seemed like every time I found myself entangled in some sort of trouble, I caused people to worry, including Shiro. I can’t help but feel guilty. “I’m sorry for always making you worry about me.” 

“You don’t need to apologize,” he reassured. “You did what you had to do for the greater good, and I’m proud of you.”

Looking up at Shiro, I caught a glimpse of the reassuring smile that played on his lips. It was comforting, like a warm hug for my guilt, making me feel better. Yet, I could see in his eyes that there was more he wanted to say, something that he was trying to keep under wraps. 

I wanted to ask him what was on his mind, but just as the words were about to escape from my lips, my stomach growled once more. Great, another humiliating moment. Shiro chuckled and shot me a sympathetic glance.

“I’ll go and have Allura fetch you some food,” he said before leaving my room. “Just kick back and relax. The wait shouldn’t be too long.”

Once he was out of sight, I laid back on my bed and looked up at the ceiling. A sigh escaped my lips, my mind buzzing with thoughts about the recent events. The whole deal with performing the ceremony with Allura, and the unexpected ability to communicate through the Balmera – none of it made sense. 

“Athena,” a voice burst into the room, alarming me. It wasn’t Allura’s voice. 

I turned my head, and there stood Keith at the doorway, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. Shiro must’ve told him. The room descended into an unexpected silence, only to hear the rhythm of his laboured breathing. His dark purple eyes bore into mine with an intensity that sent my heart racing as tension grew between us. At that moment, the world seemed to have slowed down, as if it acknowledged the unspoken exchange between our gazes. 

“Keith,” I whispered his name, rising from my bed to meet him eye to eye. 

The door clicked shut behind the dark-haired teen, his hurried steps closing the distance between us. Before I could even react, Keith wrapped his arms around me. His touch was both tender and reassuring with one hand delicately resting on my waist while the other cradled the back of my head. I could feel his body shake subtly as he held onto me, the warmth of his embrace caused my cheeks to flush red and my heart to pound against my chest.

This was all too familiar to me, but different all the same. 

“I’m sorry for making you worry again,” I murmured, recalling the last time I worried him and tried to defend my actions that caused us to argue. 

I could feel the gentle shake of Keith’s head, a tender reassurance as he pulled me closer, his head nestled against my neck. The warmth of his presence overwhelmed me, but it was comforting. “I’m just glad you’re okay,” he murmured.

As he pulled away, there lingered three inches of space between us. We were close again. At that moment, time seemed to stand still, and the unspoken language of our connection echoed in the silence.

My heart races as Keith’s hand tenderly cupped my cheek and pressed his forehead against mine. I watched as his eyes closed briefly, as if he was savouring the moment, before reopening to meet mine. 

I felt like my heart was teetering on the edge of exploding. Yet, my body remained still, held captive by the moment. 

Breaking the silence, Keith’s voice reached my ears. “Athena, there’s something I need to tell you,” he confessed as his thumb brushed gently against my cheek I couldn’t help but anticipate the words that were about to come out of his mouth. After all we’ve gone through together, it felt like there was no denying the feelings between us.

“What is it?” I asked. 

There was a small pause before he released a deep sigh, the weight of unspoken thoughts apparent in the silence. Keith closed his eyes once again, gently resting his forehead against mine, creating an intimate connection between us. “I just…feel like I need to share everything that’s on my mind,” Keith confessed without making eye contact. “I don’t wanna carry any regrets.” 

“What will you regret?” I asked curiously, allowing him to unravel all the layers of his thoughts and feelings.

“Not being honest with how I feel.” His response hung, and I felt the pulse of my heart quicken. My anticipation grew with a mix of nervous excitement dancing in the air. 

As he continued, a wave of uncertainty hit me. The prospect of his words potentially changing our friendship worried me. I couldn’t quite figure out why the idea was unsettling, but it was. “Will you hear me out?” 

With a slow nod, I agreed to listen to what he had to say. 

Releasing a heavy sigh, Keith withdrew a bit, taking a seat beside me as his hand that had cupped my cheek fell. A pause lingered before he finally spoke. 

“Allura had you admitted to a healing pod to monitor your vital signs after you passed out,” Keith began. “Everything seemed normal, but she insisted on running additional tests, especially considering what went down at the Balmera. I’ll admit, it made me uncomfortable, but it was a necessary precaution. That’s when she discovered some abnormalities.” 

My eyes widened in concern. Shiro didn’t mention anything about abnormalities during our conversation earlier. “What do you mean?” I questioned, urgency lacing my words as I stared at Keith. 

Keith’s eyes met mine, his gaze reflecting a mix of uncertainty. “I don’t have all the details. Allura and Coran couldn’t shed some light on it either, but they assured us that they’re looking into it,” he explained. “Knowing that it was tough for me to sleep at night. I wasn’t sure if you would even wake up.”

“I’m sorry that you had to go through all of that,” I murmured, feeling guilty. “I never want to be the cause of worry for you or anyone else.” 

Keith shook his head, his gaze unwavering. “It wasn’t your intention, and none of us could’ve predicted that.” Suddenly, he reached for my hand, gripping it gently but firmly. “As we continue on this journey to defeat Zarkon, the challenges we face will only get tougher and more dangerous as we move forward. With that being said, I don’t want to miss the opportunity to tell you how I feel.”

I gazed deep into his dark eyes, my heart fluttering within my chest. Could this be a confession? The very thought made me excited, but I hesitated to label it, fearing false hope and uncertainty. I wasn’t sure if I was ready to accept his feelings and my own. 

Keith’s hand once again reached for my cheek, his fingertips gingerly brushing against my skin. The soft caress sent shivers down my spine, in a good and exciting way. As he closed the distance, he shifted his body even closer to mine. My eyes trailed downward, catching a glimpse of his slightly parted lips. 

“Athena, I —”

Suddenly, the door opened, shattering the romantic atmosphere that had enveloped us. “Athena! I’m so glad to hear that you’re awake — oh. ”

My heart stopped for a moment, caught off guard by the unexpected entrance of the Princess.  

✧✦✧✦✧

~Keith~   

Allura stood at the entrance of Athena’s room with a tray of alien food goo in her hands. The shock was painted across her face, mirroring Shiro’s own surprise as they stumbled upon us. “I-I’m sorry. Am I interrupting something?” The Princess stammered as she involuntarily took a step back.

I dropped my hand from Athena’s cheek and shook my head to dispel any notion of the intrusion. “No,” I replied, my eyes moving from Athena to address Allura. The weight of Athena’s gaze lingered on me as I pulled away, rising from her bedside. “We were just talking. I wanted to make sure she was okay.”

All I had in mind was laying it all out there, confessing my feelings to Athena. I’ve pondered on how I was gonna confess for a while, often hesitating thinking about the future of our relationship. But after the ritual, it felt like it was now or never. I mean, we’re going through the cosmos, and things are gonna get riskier as we get closer to our goal. This whole battle against Zarkon made me realize that if anything went south for her or me, I’d kick myself for not telling her how I felt. 

Now, the timing doesn’t feel right. It’s like the universe is telling me to hold off, and that this isn’t the moment for heart-to-heart conversations. 

I turned to Athena, who seemed lost in a daze. Those rosy cheeks of hers were beaming and I could still feel the warmth of that blush on my palm. Adorable.

“I’m gonna hit the training deck. She’s all yours if you wanna chat,” I said as I approached the door. “If you’ll excuse me.” 

I walked out of Athena’s room, brushing past Shiro as I made a beeline for the training room. “Hey, wait up,” Shiro’s voice called out to me, his footsteps catching up to me in a couple of seconds. “What happened back there?” 

“We were just chatting,” I replied with a nonchalant shrug. I kept my response short, hoping it would nip the conversation in the bud. I wasn’t in the mood to spill all the details with him. At least, not at this moment. 

“It looked like more than just a chat,” Shiro playfully teased, his expression holding a bit of mischief. I tried to play it cool, keeping my lips shut as we walked down the hallway.

“Why didn’t mention to her about the abnormalities?” I asked him, trying to divert his attention to a different topic. I remembered the lost look in her eyes when I briefly mentioned it, believing that Shiro talked to her about the findings. 

Shiro let out a sigh with a hint of resignation before he spoke. “I was hoping Allura would handle that topic. We didn’t exactly have all of the details at the time so I contemplated whether or not to tell Athena.” 

I guess it didn’t really matter either way. Athena was gonna find out through Allura, and then the rest of us would be informed later on. I could only hope that Athena would be okay after all of this. 

It fell silent between us, only the sounds of our footsteps resonating in the corridor as we made our way to the training deck. It remained that way until we reached the room. 

“There’s something special between you and Athena, isn’t there?” His voice was gentle, yet urging for an immediate answer. 

I stopped in my tracks, turning to meet Shiro’s gaze head-on. I wasn’t a fan of people poking around in my personal life, not even Shiro. Though I admire and look up to him, this was my business that I’d like to keep to myself. I was already having a difficult time confessing to Athena, how much more trying to explain to Shiro?  

“Shiro, I get that you care about the both of us, but this is between us two,” I responded, firmly. “We’re close, but we’re just good friends and nothing more.” 

Shiro looked at me, bewildered for a few short moments, before cracking a small and understanding smile. “She said the same thing,” he muttered quietly under his breath, his words barely audible.  

“What?” I raised a brow, my curiosity piqued. 

“It’s nothing,” Shiro chuckled as a fond smile played on his lips. “It just takes me back to the days between Adam and I before we got together.” 

Adam. Shiro’s ex-fiancée. 

I knew about their relationship from the very moment I stepped into the Garrison base. Truthfully, I wasn’t a fan of Adam when Shiro first introduced us. He was just too practical, living in a world only ruled by logic. Sure, he was an amazing pilot and instructor, but man, he was annoying to deal with. Trying to get along with him for the sake of my mentor felt like talking to a brick wall. He was like a robot with no emotions. He’d even give me the cold shoulder whenever Shiro wasn’t around. It made me wonder how someone like Shiro ended up with someone who seemed more silicon than human.

It took a couple of years for me to see who Adam really was. Despite his ice-cold exterior and aloof behaviour, there was this whole other side of him that I never expected him had keep under wraps. Only those close to him would see it, and it was a while before he’d open up to me and Athena. 

Things took a turn in their relationship when Shiro accepted the Kerebos mission. Though I didn’t know all of the details, their actions made it obvious that they’d fallen out. Or at least, it was deemed “complicated”. Shiro made an effort to hash things though, but Adam put up an invisible barricade, shutting himself off and becoming distant with everyone he was once close to. 

“Why are you comparing us to you and Adam? Didn’t he hurt you before you went off on that mission?” I questioned.

Shiro shook his head. “We had a difficult discussion to make before I took on the Kerberos mission, but he never intended to hurt me. Sure, our conversation stung, but we never wanted to break each other’s heart. It was a mutual decision to go our separate ways. We’d always love and support each other, but it didn’t mean we had to be together to do so,” he explained, eyes momentarily lowering as if he was thinking about the past. “And you two remind me of my cadet days, the whole journey of how my relationship with Adam started.” 

It was at that moment I realized that neither Shiro nor Adam talked about how they ended up together. They were like my surrogate parents in my early teen years, yet their love story before I came into the picture was never talked about. 

Shiro continued, “Not that I would want you two to end things if you were to enter a romantic relationship. I’d just want you both to find happiness with each other no matter what happens.” 

The mere thought of being with Athena and making her happy made my cheeks burn with embarrassment. Sure, there were times when I longed to hold her arms and feel the warmth of her presence, but I often brushed odd those thoughts. I didn’t want to get my hopes up. If, for some reason, things didn’t work out between us, I figured it wouldn’t hurt as much if I didn’t set high expectations.

Once we stepped into the training room, I decided to steer the conversation again. “I don’t think you ever talked about how you and Adam started.” I could recall that they were cadets together, but the details were never explained. Not that they needed to tell anyone and I’m sure they liked having privacy, but a part of me was curious to know.

“Hmm, but the juicy details are strictly between me and Adam,” Shiro chuckled, throwing back at my attempt to deflect him earlier. “Just kidding. If you’re up for it, I’ll tell you about it. It’s quite a long story and I don’t wanna distract you from training.”

“Bet,” I responded as I got myself ready to train.  

Shiro wasn’t kidding when he warned me it would be a long story. He and Adam were practically joined at the hip growing up, the real definition of inseparable. They just got along so well and everyone saw them as the perfect duo.

Somewhere along the way, it dawned on both of them that the bond that they shared wasn’t just friendship. It wasn’t just the platonic camaraderie they’d built; it was a connection that simmered beneath the surface, waiting to be acknowledged. 

But fear held them back. The societal norms of the time added pressure, making things complicated and casting a shadow on the authenticity of their feelings. Society’s expectations weighed heavily on them, compelling them to mask their deepest feelings for each other beneath the disguise of friendship. 

It wasn’t until they became junior officers that they came to a resolution. Frustrated by the constraints of denying their true feelings, they said, “fuck it.” The barriers crumbled as they admitted their love for each other.

If I could only be as brave as they were to confess my authentic feelings for Athena. Their story served as a reminder that maybe the risk of confessing my emotions could be rewarded with a connection as real as theirs. 

I deftly block an attack from the robot gladiator in the training room. Shiro, stationed on the sidelines, observed my moves as he continued to talk. As the clash of metal echoed in the room, he concluded his story. 

“You know the rest from there,” Shiro chuckled. “You and Athena were the first to know about our engagement. It felt not too long ago when Athena was bursting with excitement when she heard the news.” I remember that day clearly, seeing Athena’s eyes light up and all teary-eyed, and claiming that she called dibs on being a bridesmaid. 

“She was over the moon,” I replied, delivering the final blow to the gladiator before shutting down the simulation. “We couldn’t have been happier for the both of you.” 

Shiro laughed. “Your support meant the world to us.” 

As the simulation ended, a weighty question popped into my mind. “Do you ever regret ending things with Adam?” I asked, knowing full well the gravity of the topic. He didn’t have to answer if it was too sensitive; I’d understand. Shiro fell into silence, and I patiently waited for his response, fully aware that this was a delicate subject.

“No,” he uttered. 

“No?” I was a little surprised by his prompt response. 

Shiro shook his head before he opened up to me. “. He didn’t want me to go because he was concerned about my muscular dystrophy. But I needed to go on this mission because it would be my last. I wouldn’t be able to fly a ship ever again because of my condition,” he explained, revealing what he kept to himself. “After we fought, we came together and ended things on good terms no matter how difficult it was for us. That’s why I don’t regret anything.”

“If given the chance, would you go back to him?” 

The question hung in the air for a while before Shiro responded. “No.” Another no. It caught me off guard.

“Just like anyone else back on Earth, he believes I’m dead.  Chances are that he must’ve moved on and found someone else. And if he’s happy with his life now, I would be okay with that. He deserves that life.” The statement, though simple, carried a sense of acceptance and a selfless wish for his ex-lover. 

“Now, do you get why I see us in you and Athena?” Shiro asked. “It didn’t happen overnight, but you two eventually became inseparable friends, just as I was with Adam. Now, it’s your turn.” 

A lightbulb flickered to life in my mind. Shiro told me his story, and now in exchange, I’d have to tell him mine. He knew that by revealing that part of himself, he’d subtly set the stage so I couldn’t back out. 

I let out a huff, averting my gaze away from him.“You…” 

“It’s only fair you tell me what’s going on between you and Athena.”

It suddenly grew tense. The unspoken request lingered, creating a space that begged for the truth to come out, no matter what it was.

I deactivated my sword, turning to face Shiro, who wore a patient smile, waiting for my response. “There’s nothing special going on between us,” I replied, still denying what had happened back in Athena’s room. 

“Your actions say otherwise,” Shiro countered, his gaze zeroing in on me.  

He’s got me there. I couldn’t hide anything from Shiro. He had this uncanny ability to read me like an open book and not very many people could do that; my secrets were never safe from him. 

With a reluctant sigh, I caved in and told him about my feelings for Athena. I even mentioned the time when Athena asked why I was making all these advances toward her. To be honest, it took me a while to figure out what she was referring to until she brought up the exact scenarios that happened between us. I only did what felt right at the time.

Shiro’s response surprised me as his smile widened, taking on a proud, almost fatherly quality. I awkwardly elaborated on how I wanted to confess for some time but I struggled to tell Athena and ended up friendzoning her. 

Shiro patted my shoulder, coming with a dose of encouragement. “The timing wasn’t right,” he replied. “Your chance will come again; when it does, be straightforward with her. Like you said, you didn’t want to miss the chance of telling her how you feel. No beating around the bush, no long explanations, and definitely no friend-zoning her.” 

“But what if she rejects me?” I rebuttled, my mind immediately thinking of the worst-case scenario. The idea of Athena not reciprocating my feelings loomed like a shadow. The vulnerability of putting my emotions on the line, only to face rejection, played out in my mind. Shiro’s advice, while comforting, didn’t dispel the thought of unrequited feelings. 

Shiro’s smile held a bit of wisdom as he spoke, “You’ll need to accept it. If she wants to remain as friends, you need to understand and respect that decision.” Though it wasn’t the answer I was looking for, he was right. I had to mentally prepare for that scenario if it were ever to happen. Would I be able to, though? I guess it’s something I’d have to find out for myself when the time comes. 

“Although,” Shiro added in a hushed tone, his voice barely audible, “I don’t think you’d run into that problem.” His words carried reassurance, planting a seed of optimism in me.

“Wait, what did you say?” I played it off, feigning ignorance as if I didn’t catch his words the first time.

“Nothing!” Shiro blurted out. 

Undeterred, he continued, “You know, you can always come to me with anything, even about your love life and your connection with Athena. I’ll even give you two my blessing.” 

I chuckled. “Sure. Your advice might come in handy when I’m trying to figure things out.” 

As the conversation continued, a subtle thought crept in – a flicker or warmth at the idea of loving Athena. The idea that was once foreign to me now seemed a little less daunting. It didn’t sound bad at all. 

Chapter Text

~Zeida~

Two months have passed since Athena and the three cadets disappeared. The Garrison recently notified the families affected, only to face backlash for withholding info for so long. It was illogical for the Garrison to keep the incident under wraps; the families deserved to be informed as soon as it happened. Athena’s parents, both attorneys, were beyond furious learning about their daughter’s disappearance. 

As far as I can remember, Athena’s relationship with her parents was strained. It came as a surprise when I spotted them marching into the base to talk with the officers. Athena would often express how her parents were constantly preoccupied with their jobs and indifferent to her needs. Yet, on that day I observed their presence at the Garrison, watching them threaten to sue them on behalf of the families, it became clear that their concern for Athena was genuine. There was no question about it, seeing their actions were driven by their desire to get their child back. 

The families refrained from initiating a lawsuit, for now. However, there was a growing inclination toward legal action if the Garrison failed to provide an explanation or some sort of strategy to locate the missing cadets. Honestly, I just hope they can find a solution quickly. Without some kind of resolution, it might lead to the permanent shutdown of the space program. 

I sighed as I delved into the most recent developments surrounding the issue. The whole country knows about the incident now, and the Garrison felt a considerable amount of pressure because of it. To prioritize the safety of the cadets, certain programs, including the highly anticipated flight program, were temporarily suspended. The decision left a sense of disappointment among the cadets, myself included. 

Apart from all the drama, everything else stayed the same. The cadets continued with their studies, minding their own business while the Garrison faced scrutiny for the recent events. I just hope that the school suddenly closes down while we’re still in the middle of our studies. 

“What’s with the long face?” A voice came up from behind, momentarily startling me. I turned to see a friendly face. He greeted me with a smile and a wave, casually removing his backpack from his shoulder. “Yo.” 

Meet Robin, our new navigation lead and the new heartthrob in our division. He possessed an attractive appearance with hazel-green eyes, dark hair, and olive skin. He joined our teams a few weeks after Athena disappeared, catching me and James off guard. We weren’t expecting a replacement, assuming we’d continue working as a duo for the rest of the year. I’m sure James didn’t like the thought of someone filling Athena’s spot, but he had no say. 

James, Robin, and I decided to form a study group so we could bond. This was the first out of many, organized to help us get acquainted with Robin. Initially, I’d assumed he was a recent addition to our cadet cohort, but it turned out that Robin had been a cadet for as long as James and I. He just came from a different company and was transferred to join our ranks.

Taking a seat beside me, Robin noticed the article on my tablet. “Still worrying about that?” I nodded, glancing back at the article. “I heard the Garrison has started on an investigation, going through anything that might explain the cadets’ disappearance.”

“Is that so?” I replied as if I didn’t know what was already happening.  

I heard from my siblings about the Garrison’s plans to locate the missing cadets, but of course, I couldn’t tell anyone else. Some things are meant to be kept hush-hush, but they’d spill a bit of tea every once in a while if they don’t think it’s a big deal (though this one is quite big). Besides, I had no intention to get my siblings in trouble, so I kept those things to myself.  

Besides, I was doing my own little investigation. 

Word was going around about a Blue Lion spotted flying through the skies the day after the four cadets went missing. I caught a glimpse of it, though I thought I was hallucinating things. Somehow, I had a strange gut feeling that there was a connection between Athena’s disappearance and that lion. 

I made an effort to dig deeper into the Garrison’s investigation about the lion in question, but there wasn’t much I could find. After all, the investigation only started a few weeks ago. 

“In my opinion, they should’ve taken action as soon as they got wind of the situation. Unless, of course, they’ve been working on it behind the scenes but only opted to reveal it to the public,” Robin expressed as he took out his textbooks, laying them flat on the table. 

I nodded in agreement. “Exactly. If they’d made it known that they were actively looking into the matter earlier on, it might’ve prevented some programs from getting delayed,” I replied, turning off my tablet and placing it aside. It was frustrating to think about, but I had to accept the reality. 

I never imagined Robin as someone who’d indulge in gossip, but there he was, regaling me with the events that transpired over the last couple of months. He was eager to share snippets of information, delving into details of rumours circulating within the cadets, including one about some officers pursuing an unidentified group of people spotted on the outskirts of the base.

“When did that happen?” I asked, my curiosity piqued. 

Robin shrugged. “I’ve heard multiple rumours floating around. Some claim it happened days after the meteor crash, while others insisted it happened before,” he explained. Just as he was about to continue, he scanned the library, making sure no one was within earshot. Leaning in closer, his eyes fixed on mine, he whispered, “Personally, I think it happened the same night–the very night those cadets mysteriously disappeared.”  

That was when it clicked. The thought of it alone sent a shiver down my spine.

“Do you get what I’m getting at?” Robin asked as he pulled himself away. 

Processing his words, I slowly nodded my head. “You’re suggesting that the group that was being chased by the officers was, in fact, the same group of cadets who’d gone missing?” The idea was something my mind struggled to wrap around. It seemed implausible, but I couldn’t dismiss the possibility.

Robin nodded his head, confirming my understanding. Maybe that’s where I need to start in my investigation, and I think this time, I’d need Robin to be my assistant. He picked up more information than I have in the last couple of days so it’d only make sense to absorb as much intel from from him.

“So,  James isn’t here yet?” Robin asked.

I shook my head in response. “He should be joining us any moment now,” I said, looking at my watch. “He’d usually be catching a nap around this time, but ever since we decided to do these study group meetings, he said he’d give up the naps just to hang out with us.” 

“That’s thoughtful of him,” Robin replied. “I mean, we could’ve chosen a different day and time so he could take his midday naps. I would’ve been perfectly fine with that.”

“Nah, it’s okay,” I said. “He’s a habitual napper; it’s become a routine so it’s no big deal. Besides, this was mostly his idea.” 

As I was getting ready to start our session, I sensed Robin’s gaze directed my way. I tried ignoring it, thinking he was looking at something else, but it was difficult to ignore. Breaking the silence, Robin spoke up, “Would you say that you and James are close?” His random question left me a bit bewildered. 

I looked at him, a bit confused as to why he’d suddenly ask that sort of question. Not that there was anything wrong with it. It just felt unusual. “I mean, no one would’ve known about his naps unless you two are close.” 

“You could say we’re close,” I responded, averting my eyes from Robin. “We’ve been friends for a few years now, and because we’re also on the same team, it’d be natural for us to know each other’s quirks and routines.”  

“Ooh,” Robin murmured as he looked away. The intensity of his stare felt suffocating until that moment. “But you don’t harbour any sort of romantic feelings for him, right?”

My heart quickened at his direct inquiry about our relationship. It was a question that was starting to get a little too personal, making me feel uneasy. “Sorry, I’m asking too many questions. You don’t need to answer if you don’t feel comfy,” Robin quickly apologized, seeing how uncomfortable I was with all his inquiries. 

While I did have affection for James, it was only one-sided. I’ve grown accustomed to knowing that my feelings wouldn’t be reciprocated. James, with his heart set on someone else, left no room for romantic possibilities between us. We were just destined to be good friends, and I had come to accept that reality. 

I shook my head. “It’s okay. I was just a little surprised by your question. James is just a friend, nothing more. There’s no special connection or anything like that.” 

Robin’s hazel-green eyes scrutinized me as if he was trying to uncover the truth. The intensity of his stare made it slightly awkward, causing me to look elsewhere. “Oh, okay,” he responded. I wonder why he’d even ask in the first place. 

“Sorry I’m late,” James’ voice was heard coming from behind, apologizing for his tardiness. “My nap was longer than I expected.” 

A playful chuckle escaped from Robin, “Funny you mention that,” he remarked with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Zeida mentioned that you liked taking afternoon naps.”  

“Oh, did she?” James asked, briefly looking in my direction. A sudden surge of embarrassment washed over me, causing me to look away from James as he settled into the empty seat beside me.

As the guys delved into their conversation, I found myself in the middle like an awkward bystander without anything to contribute. I kinda wished James took the seat beside Robin if he was gonna chat with him. It would’ve spared me from this slightly uncomfortable position.  

With a subtle sigh, I decided to drown out their discussion by plugging in my earbuds so I could study. I immersed myself in the world of astrobiology, namely about exoplanets and why they’re difficult to locate. As I read my text, it made me wonder about the possibility of the missing cadets in space at this very moment.  If they had something to do with that Blue Lion and that was their vessel, I couldn’t rule out the hypothesis. 

My head nodded to the steady beat of my music when something in my peripherals caught my attention. Looking up, I saw James waving at me. I removed one of my earbuds, wondering what the brown-haired teen wanted from me. 

“Robin has a suggestion,” he said, pointing past me. I turned to face Robin, wondering what he had to say. 

“I was just saying that we should go out together on one of our free days, maybe to the city,” Robin suggested. “The state fair is open and I think it’d be a fun outing for all of us. You can invite your friends, and I’ll bring along some of mine.” 

The idea of heading to the state fair sounded like fun. It would be fun to take a break from the monotony of studying and the confines of the Garrison, which appealed to my desire for a change of scenery. 

With curiosity, I turned to James, seeking his opinion on the proposed outing. “What do you think?” I asked.

“I think it’s a fantastic idea,” James replied with an enthusiastic grin. “It’d be a great opportunity for Robin to meet our friends and vice versa. Besides, these kinds of outings don’t come often, and it could be a refreshing break for all of us.” .” 

A smile appeared on Robin’s face. “Great! I look forward to it!”

After dedicating a couple more hours to our study session, I decided to call it a day. I could already feel my stomach on the verge of growling, unsatisfied with the snacks I brought. “I’m gonna head out for dinner,” I announced as I began to pack up my belongings.

“Leaving already?” Robin asked, raising his head as I rose from my chair. I nodded my head, letting them know that I needed something to eat. 

“Alright, I’ll call it a day too and join you. I’m pretty hungry myself,” he stated, stretching his arms above his head for a brief moment before packing up.  

“Sure!” I replied as I zipped up my bag. Observing James who was engrossed in his studies, earbuds firmly in place, it was evident that he didn’t notice our movements. I gently tapped his shoulder, prompting him to look up and remove one of the earbuds. “We’re heading out for dinner now. Care to join?” I asked. 

James shook his head. “You guys go ahead. I still have a couple more readings that I want to get through before the end of the day.” Robin and I exchanged looks for a moment before looking back at James.

“Okay, just make sure you have something to eat tonight,” I reminded. 

“Don’t worry, I will,” James smiled, gesturing us to go. 

Tonight’s dinner at the mess hall showcased a delightful spread of Japanese food, or at least, a decent menu of said cuisine. The smell of savoury miso soup, sushi, and teriyaki dishes wafted through the air, creating an enticing atmosphere for everyone. It wasn’t every day that we had Japanese food since it required a lot of time to prepare for hundreds of cadets and staff. It made me wonder if the cafeteria ladies cooked tonight or if the Garrison got a caterer so they could have a break.

We chatted about a lot of things over dinner, and to my surprise, we had a lot of things in common. I didn’t anticipate we’d get along this quickly, considering my usual tendency to take time warming up to others. Yet, Robin’s easygoing and friendly nature made it easier (disregarding the awkward question he asked earlier).  

“Wow, I didn’t think we’d have so much in common,” Robin chuckled, putting down his chopsticks. “Surprising, isn’t it?” 

I nodded my head. “Yeah, but it’s a good surprise!” 

He leaned back into his seat and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. “I’m already liking my new team. I think we’d make an awesome group because of our shared interests. I can totally see us having great chemistry,” he stated. “We should make it a point to hang out more often, you know, beyond our group sessions.” The suggestion lingered in the air, hinting at the possibility of deepening our connection.

Oh? 

A strange, unfamiliar feeling overwhelmed me when my gaze met Robin’s. His hazel-green eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, accompanied by a warm, inviting smile radiating brightly. A subtle tightening sensation gripped my chest, creating a flutter of emotions as I continued to look at him. I wasn’t sure where this feeling was coming from, leaving me puzzled. However, I dismissed it, choosing to focus on the current situation. 

I nodded my head, concealing any sign of confusion that stirred within me.“Sure, I’d love that.” 

“Awesome” Robin clapped before looking at his phone. “Well, I have to get going now. I need to make a phone call before the night ends or else my momma will have a fit for days.”

I couldn’t help but laugh as Robin rose from his seat. “I’m taking it that you’re a momma’s boy?” I teased, earning a chuckle from my new friend. 

“One hundred and one percent,” he chuckled. 

We said our goodbyes before Robin left the mess hall. I decided to stay a little longer to finish up my meal. I was a slow eater, especially when I got pulled into a conversation.

Looking at my watch, I realized that there were only thirty minutes before the mess hall closed for the night. It was slowly clearing out as cadets were getting ready to leave. The thought of James crossed my mind, wondering if he had managed to grab dinner already. Knowing his tendency to become deeply engrossed in his studies, it occurred to me that he might have forgotten to eat. 

Concerned, I quickly pulled out my phone and called him. The line rang until it reached his voicemail, which I immediately hung up and tried again as I put away my tray. 

Contemplating the possibility that he might’ve put his phone on ‘Do Not Disturb’ mode, I decided to text him and hope that he’d take a break to see my message. Ten minutes passed and still no word from James. It was at that moment, I decided to get him some food and look for him. 

As soon as I reached the library from the mess hall, the quiet ambiance greeted me as I walked through the doors. I walked over to the area where we had our study session, catching a glimpse of James’ back. Even until now, he remained diligent in his studies. Quietly, I approached the table, expecting him to be engrossed in the pages of his textbook. Leaning over from behind, I peered over his shoulder to see his notebook in front of him and an unfinished bullet point. 

It was at that moment that I realized the rhythmic cadence of his steady breathing and his head resting into his fist. 

James was fast asleep. 

He mentioned that he took a nap, so it’s surprising to see him dozing off now unless he’s hit the peak of boredom after hours of reading. Can’t blame him if that’s the case, though. 

Gently, I lowered myself beside James’ seat, my eyes drawn to the delicate contours of his features. Even in the soft repose of slumber, he radiated an undeniable charm that made my heart flutter. A small smile crossed my lips as I marvelled at the peace that surrounded him, stirring a warmth within me. 

But the reminder that his heart belonged to someone else brought me back to reality. Even with the romantic feelings I harboured for James, I was okay with just being friends with him. Right now, I have to focus on myself and let my feelings for James go. 

I gently tapped on his shoulder, wanting to wake him up slowly, but he didn’t seem to react. How does one sleep sitting up like this and not wake up after a gentle nudge? 

“James? You gotta wake up,” I called out to him. That was when I realized that his earbuds were still in. I didn’t feel comfortable taking one just so I could wake him up, especially when he looked so at peace, so I left him be. 

Placing the brown bag beside his textbook, I took his notebook and ripped out a blank page to write on. “Goodnight, James,” I whispered under my breath, before turning around to leave. 

~James~

“Excuse me, cadet. You need to wake up.” An unfamiliar voice called me out of slumber, causing my eyes to flutter open. I blinked a couple of times, trying to shake off my drowsiness. As reality slowly crept in, I noticed a junior officer standing right beside me.

“Sorry to wake you,” the officer apologized. “It’s almost curfew for the cadets, so you’ll have to wrap up and head back to your dorm soon.” 

I nodded my head, aware that I’d zoned out while reading up on astrobiology. Looking at my phone, I saw that the curfew to be back in the dorm room was not too far away. That’s when it hit me – I skipped out on dinner. How long had I been sleeping? I also noticed that I got a few unread messages. 

As I started to gather my things, a brown bag with my name written on a note grabbed my attention. With my curiosity piqued, I took the note and unfolded it. It was from Zeida. 

‘We had Japanese food tonight. I got you some food because I had a feeling that you were going to forget. There’s assorted sushi, green tea, and a small cup of mango pudding inside. Don’t forget to eat, or else you’ll never hear the end of it from me. - Z’ 

A little chuckle escaped me as I read her note, complete with a tiny space rabbit doodle next to her initial. Seriously, was she attempting to intimidate me with this cute drawing? “Yes, ma’am,” I muttered with a grin, thoroughly entertained, as I neatly folded the paper and tucked it away. 

As I was heading back to my room, I read through the texts I got. Most of them were from the gang, and Robin, but the ones I was curious to read first were the messages from Zeida. 

'Have you eaten yet?’ 

‘I’m contemplating getting you food right now. The mess hall is gonna close up for the night. You can’t be skipping out on meals.’ 

‘Got you food. Where are you?’ 

‘Idk why I even asked when you haven’t even read my other texts.’

The last text message came twenty-ish minutes after the previous one, assuming this was the break in between when she already arrived at the library to see me in my tired state. 

‘Left you a note. You better eat, even just a little. Good night.’ 

A soft chuckle escaped me as I read her texts, seeing how she was trying to get a hold of me. 

Since that night we smoothed things over, something about Zeida felt different. There was this charm about her that I couldn’t quite figure out, a warmth that radiated from her every time she looked my way. It almost felt similar to Athena (pre-fallout), even though I knew it was unfair to draw comparisons between them. 

I met Athena long before Zeida came along, but became friends with them around the same time when we were assigned to be a team. Having two girls and a guy in a three-person team was pretty unusual, so we stuck out like a sore thumb in our batch. Surprisingly, we clicked instantly, and our teamwork was on point. It didn’t really matter to me that our team ended up the way that it did; as long as I could keep up my grades and stay at the top of the class, I was good with having them as my teammates. 

As I spent more time working alongside the girls, it dawned on me that was having a crush on Athena. Let’s face it, she was one of the most beautiful girls at the Garrison, and having her on my team made it difficult to not fall smitten with her. That’s not to say Zeida wasn’t pretty – she had her own charm. But there was something about Athena’s vibrant personality and unwavering determination that stood out to me.

Because of my feelings toward Athena, it made me jealous when I heard that she was training with Keith, who’d been my rival since day one. 

I’d always envied Keith because he was the only one in our class who could effortlessly hit level 5 on the flight simulator. He made it look like it was a breeze for him, while I struggled to even crack level 3. The guy just had this annoying knack for making the impossible seem like a walk in the park. And because Athena was spending time with him, the more I grew jealous of their connection. 

My jealousy ruined everything, and our friendship fell apart. I appreciated Athena sticking around for the team’s sake, but she started to keep her distance. The sparkle in her eyes, the warmth in her smile, and the joy in her laughter weren’t the same when I was around, and I knew that I was the one to blame. Even now that she’s missing, my obsession with her almost ruined my friendship with Zeida. 

Zeida had always been a reliable friend to me, and even though her soft-spoken nature sometimes made our conversations awkward, it provided a nice change of pace from the whirlwind of emotions I was going through. She kept me company whenever I was in my head when she could be doing her own thing. It made me realize, in my fixation on Athena over the past few years, that I’d almost overlooked the presence and support of Zeida and our friends.  

Perhaps it was because we were starting our friendship anew that I was seeing Zeida in a different light. Maybe I’m seeing her for who she was even when I was fixated on Athena, unintentionally overlooking Zeida’s kindness and warmth. 

As soon as I entered my room, I carefully dropped my bag to the side, simultaneously texting Zeida. “Thanks for dinner, Z. I owe you one.”  In a matter of seconds, Zeida read my message. Had she been waiting for a response this whole time?  

My phone unexpectedly rang, startling me. Glancing at the caller ID, it was Zeida. 

“Hello?” I answered, wondering why she was calling at this hour. 

“Did you eat?” Her voice carried a subtle hint of concern, bypassing the usual greetings. It was as if her worry had taken over formalities. 

I let out a chuckle as I walked back to my bag. “I haven’t, but I’m about it,” I replied, unzipping the bag and retrieving the dinner Zeida had picked out for me. “Thank you.” 

A faint sigh was heard from the other end of the line. It was apparent that Zeida wasn’t completely satisfied with my response. “As long as you’re eating something. You can’t be missing out on meals, yenno? It’s not like you’re on intermittent fasting. Besides, it’s not healthy at our age.”

“Sure thing, ma’am,” I playfully teased as I took out the contents from the brown bag. Hunger pangs had already set in, intensifying as soon as my eyes fell upon the tray of sushi in front of me. “Shouldn’t you already getting ready for bed or studying more?” 

“I’m already all tucked in and ready for sleep,” Zeida replied.  

“Why are you still up calling me?” 

“I was waiting for your response.”  Her response took me by surprise, and my eyes widened. If she intended to turn in early, she definitely didn’t have to wait for me. Yet, the realization that she’d been patiently waiting for my response stirred something inside; a warmth that filled my chest. It was thoughtful of her, especially when she’d already gone out of her way to get me dinner. 

“I was getting a bit concerned, wondering if you got locked in the library. I even contemplated to ask one of my siblings to check,” she continued, breaking me away from my thoughts.  “Luckily, I didn’t need to.” 

A chuckle escaped my lips. “Well, genuinely appreciate having such a reliable friend. Thanks, Z,” I expressed with a smile. 

“Mhm, that’s what friends do,” Zeida replied, her words carrying a warmth that resonated through the line, followed by a subtle yawn.

“I guess that’s your cue to sign off and get some rest,” I teased, twirling my chopsticks between my fingers. This short phone call was comforting and reassuring, reinforcing the friendship that we had. I kinda wished we could stay on a little longer, but I also didn’t want to keep Zeida from sleeping. 

There was a moment of silence as I ate my dinner, waiting for Zeida to agree and say farewell. “I don’t feel like going just yet,” she replied, her voice accompanied by a faint sound of shuffling on her end.

“Are you sure you’re not sleepy?” I asked, though I was a little relieved that she was willing to stay a little longer. 

“Just a little, but I’m enjoying this. We don’t often call each other since we see each other every day,” Zeida confessed in a soft, gentle tone. “I can’t really explain it but something about calling makes it feel different.” 

Surprisingly, I found myself feeling the same way. This was practically a late-night conversation that had taken on an unexpected hue, though the topic seemed nothing out of the ordinary. Maybe it was because of the time of day that changed the vibe in our exchange that made it distinct from our everyday interactions. 

“Alright, just ten minutes more and then it’s lights out,” I playfully declared, opening up the tea drink she got me. 

Those ten minutes stretched into almost forty minutes. I wasn’t sure how we talked for this long, but it didn’t seem like we were getting tired of our conversation. There was just this natural flow that I couldn’t describe, and it was somehow comforting. 

Even though Zeida and I had been friends for a while, it was only now that I discovered she had so much to say. Perhaps it was because we were on a phone call had allowed her to express herself freely. It was like unearthing a hidden side of her, a side that felt more unguarded and open. 

While there were moments in person when she’d engage in conversation with others, those instances depended on the company of the people she interacted with. Otherwise, she’d often keep quiet, quietly observing and absorbing the chatter among our friends, only responding when prompted. This newfound discovery added a layer of understanding Zeida. 

“Hey, I think it’s time for me to get ready for bed,” I said, pushing my chair back and preparing myself to freshen up. “You should go to sleep.” 

A quiet complaint emanated from the other end of the line, surprising me for a moment. “I’m not really in the mood to turn in just yet. I kinda wanna chat a little longer,” Zeida whined, her tone sounding like a child pleading for a few more minutes before bedtime. What had gotten into her? It was kinda cute, adding a bit of charm to her.

“What’s your plan, then? Wait around until I’m done?” I teased. 

“If that’s what it takes,” she shot back, earning a laugh from me. 

“Okay, but I’ll be needing at least ten minutes. You think you can stay away for that long?” The banter added a playful tone to the conversation.  

“Mhm,” A soft hum resonated through the phone, followed by a shuffle. I chuckled and strolled over to the bathroom that conveniently connected to my room.

It’s actually a shared bathroom with another cadet residing in the room next door. All dorms had this. Despite the joint arrangement, the space was actually spacious. I took a quick shower and brushed my teeth knowing that Zeida was still waiting for me. There was this unexpected anticipation to get back to her, and for some reason, I couldn’t figure out why. 

I stepped out of the bathroom and grabbed my phone, seeing that Zeida was still on the line. “Z?” I called, curious if she was truly awake. There was no answer except for this soft, rhythmic breathing. She had fallen asleep. 

As I sat down on the edge of the bed, towel-drying my hair, I looked at Zeida’s ID on the screen. The bittersweet realization of our conversation ending for the night tugged at me. Despite that, I still enjoyed every minute spent talking to her. We should do this more often, I thought to myself. 

With this thought in mind, I turned on the speaker and placed my phone on my bedside table, keeping the call active in the background. Slipping under the warmth of my blanket, I found comfort in hearing Zeida’s steady breathing. 

Was it weird that I was keeping the call on? Maybe a tad, but I didn’t care. If she asks why I didn’t hang up, I’ll make some kind of excuse. Gradually, I shut my eyes and settled into the warm embrace of my bed, allowing the ambient sounds to fade in the background. 

Chapter Text

~Athena~

The moment Keith and Shiro exited the room, Allura turned her attention toward me with a wide grin stretching across her face. Without any hesitation, she launched into a series of questions about my relationship with Keith, leaving me dumbfounded and overwhelmed. 

Are you two secretly together? No? But you two must have something going on. You don’t need to be shy with me. I love a good love story. 

As she asked me all these questions, I recalled the look in Keith’s eyes when he was opening up to me. His deep purple eyes were filled with sincerity as he spoke, expressing the worry that he had because of my little incident. The weight of Keith’s unspoken words lingered, leaving me both anxious and curious. 

Allura had to resort to literally snapping me back to reality, seeing that I was lost in a daze and unresponsive to her questions. Eventually, I turned down her assumptions about our relationship, confirming that Keith and I were just friends. I held myself back from assuming Keith’s feelings, choosing to wait for the moment he decided to share them with me.

As soon as Allura’s excitement subsided, she immediately got serious and told me everything that she knew, including the abnormalities that she found in the tests.

“Coran and I dug a little deeper trying to figure out what it is, but we can’t seem to figure it out,” Allura said, her expression hinting with disappointment. “We need more time, but I will let you know as soon as we figure it out. Just know it’s not life-threatening and you can continue to live life as you do now.” 

Hearing that it wasn’t a cause for alarm brought a sense of relief, yet a lingering unease tugged within me. What could this ailment be, and why was it difficult to diagnose? 

As soon as Allura left my room, I stared at my vanity that stood a couple of feet away from my bed. It was adorned with items Allura had generously lent me during the first week: a brush, clips and hair accessories, and a small collection of simple Altean makeup (though I suspect that they might’ve expired by now, rendering them impractical for future use), sat on top. Glancing at the vanity, I couldn’t help but realize that I needed to organize them so they wouldn’t be scattered haphazardly. 

I walked over to my vanity, focusing on my reflection and taking note of my dishevelled appearance. A moment of self-consciousness washed over me. Did I really look like this in front of everyone? The realization struck me that my unkept state was in full display. I couldn’t help but feel embarrassed. 

I let out a sigh, knowing that dwelling on my humiliation wouldn’t change anything. The only thing I could do now was to move on, freshen up, and fix my appearance. 

Before leaving, I noticed the Altean heirloom that Allura gave me. It was a beautiful white chest that I found in the weapons room and has since occupied space on the vanity. It’s been sitting here for some time, collecting dust as I left it there untouched. 

According to Allura and Coran, they couldn’t find anything special nor could they figure out what was inside. It was a box full of mystery, that’s for sure. 

I took the chest, setting it before me. There was something special about this box, but there was nothing I could do but wonder about its contents. 

I attempt to pry it open, running my slender fingers over its surface. My efforts remained futile as I couldn’t get the lid to budge. It was frustrating.